Tag: translation

Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 36

“Callius? Callius, is that you?”

I was wandering around looking for beasts to test Loas out on a bit more.

When I heard a certain name, I looked around and saw a gaggle of Knights approaching, led by one with dark hair and gray eyes.

‘Who is it?’

While I was bewildered, the one at the forefront spoke to me with a smile.

“I’d hoped to meet you here. Callius. Don’t you remember me? It’s Zornik. Don’t say you can’t remember Zornik, the Mighty?”

Zornik.

I remembered hearing it somewhere.

Callius’ memories flashed through my head in an instant.

Zornik von Jervain.

A Knight of Jervain famed for his inborn supernatural might.

One of Callius’ cousins.

A named in most routes.

‘You’re the one who loved to stamp on Callius.’

Zornik was three years older than Callius, and they’d grown up together since childhood. But he was often dissatisfied with the gap between the collateral family lines and the direct one.

So, knowingly or unknowingly, he often insulted or slandered Callius while pretending to be friendly.

He had a record of breaking Callius’ arm using a practice duel as an excuse, so their relationship was pretty much the worst.

However, their respective reputations were poles apart, so Callius could only be humiliated by Zornik every time.

‘It’s not my own memory, but it’s still annoying.’

Because he was a source of trauma for Callius, my judgement became complicated.

My eyes kept falling down and my hearbeat was erratic.

Regardless of my own intentions, I kept making these gestures.

A combination of Callius’ instinctive rejection and fear for the man in front of me.

“It’s been a long time. How sad I was that you left the family.”

“…”

Ignoring Zornik’s attempt at a handshake, I put my left hand on Lucen’s handle.

Behind him were the Knights of Jervain who followed him.

About ten people.

He wasn’t on a horse, and seeing them here in the forest, they seemed to be carrying out a separate mission.

“What’s going on?”

“Haha, you’re being so cold. I’m here on the order of the Patriarch. Hey, hey, there’s no need to be so on guard. It’s just us here.”

‘It’s tough.’

Because my body was that of Callius.

Interacting with Zornik was particularly awkward.

I didn’t really like his friendly tone, or his relaxed behaviour.

Rather, I felt an impulse to pull out Loas and turn him into a sword.

And then break that sword and throw it into a mound of shit.

“Ttt.”

But the war was about to begin in earnest.

There was nothing to be gained from killing him.

Zornik was still lacking, but as time passed, he would become a strong Knight for the North, and for Carpe.

Considering the future, it was better to spare him.

“It’s no big deal. As you know, the overall situation is not that good, so the Patriarch told me to come find Master Bernard ​as soon as possible.”

“Bernard?”

Were the Family Head and Bernard that close? This was my first time hearing this.

I’d never heard of a route where the Family Head and Bernard get closer, but this world was not just a game.

“Do you know where Master Bernard is?”

“Follow me.”

He must want to take Bernard with him to Jevarsch.

Then there’s no reason to hide.

It was quite awkward dealing with Zernik, but it would be safer to accompany him, because who knew what kind of danger lurked on the path to Jevarsch.

“Yeah, I’m glad. I came here looking for traces of Master Bernard, but the trail was cut off here at this mountain. But to think I’ll meet you here…”

I could feel him stroking his chin and looking at me with strange eyes.

His gaze moved up and down, scanning me from head to toe.

It was kind of creepy.

“I heard that you became a Pilgrim… but your strength hasn’t changed that much compared to when you were young.”

‘It’s because of the artifact.’

Most of the spirit power that had risen to level 3 was abosorbed by the bracelet.

If not, he would have felt it right away.

However, there were thorns hidden in his words.

Something like, even if you’ve become a Pilgrim, you’re still at the same level as when you were young.

Knights measure an opponent’s strength by their aura.

Roughly, the magnitude of the spiritual force.

So, that was to say –

‘He’s looking down on me.’

It was only natural.

Somebody you had been tormenting you since childhood became a Pilgrim and you two met by chance, but there was no difference in his strength?

Naturally, he treated the other as somebody inferior to him, and behaved in a relaxed manner.

“How have you been? Still, when we were young, I called you bro. Why are you so cold to me now, bro?”

Tuk, tuk. He lightly punched me in the shoulder with his fist.

But there’s a difference between being relaxed and being rude.

I felt that this needed to be emphasized.

So, I broke his arm.

“Hey, hey. Callius. It hurts, dude.”

Zornik still had a smile on his face, but the aura he exuded told a different story.

His eyes were bloody, and his momentum sharp as a needle, as if he would draw his sword any moment.

Zornik and I stopped, still on the forest path. Bruns, as well as the Knights following Zornik, became serious.

The Knights grasped the hilts of their swords, and Bruns also grabbed his dagger and kept a close eye on the situation.

‘I don’t know if it’s an effect of Callius’ personality or an effect of the trait.’

But whatever it was, I was very angry right now.

Callius’ memories. Those emotions make my blood boil.

It’d been a very long time.

It felt like I’d gone back to the time when I was still the maniac of Jervain.

So, I couldn’t stand it.

Kiiiing.

My sword was vibrating as if to escape its scabbard.

The flow of air.

Zornik’s pulse.

Time slowed down to the ponderous speed of a glacier.

My sword sprang forwards, along the optimal path, pointing towards the neck of the man opposite me.

The first destination was his carotid artery.

The ultimate goal was to cut off this bastard’s head.

During that brief instant, the Peak Flower in my elixir field doubled my strength, and that pure divine power flowed through Loas generating sword energy.

Like the petals had huddled together, it was a strange sword.

However, this was still the Silver Flower Wave Sword art. One wouldn’t notice its sharpness unless they observed closely, but it had enough destructive power to destroy even the sword of the opponent.

“Look out.”

Chaeeeeng –!

The throbbing feeling running down his fingertips made Callius’ lips twitch.

Fragments of sword energy fluttered around him like petals.

His sword had been blocked.

But it wasn’t Zornik’s sword that did so.

Unlike his red sword, the other sword that one surrounded by blue lightning.

Thunderbolt Sword – Rakan. It was Bernard’s sword.

“Callius. Stop playing around. How old are you now?”

He’d drawn his sword like lightning.

Yet, Callius’ Loas was blocked by Bernard before it could reach Zornik’s neck.

Ttt. Callius clicked his tongue and spat out a senseless excuse.

“… I just wanted to check my skills once.”

He wondered how this old man had known to arrive just in time.

Dururuk, tak.

Callius, who had sheathed Loas, seemed to have lost interest, and headed back towards the smell of grilled meat wafting from the camp.

“You, too, come along. There should be enough for a spoonful, haha.”

Bernard couldn’t help but smile when he saw a bead of sweat on Zornik’s face.


Near the hut, the Knights were busy grilling meat and making soup.

They were also cutting wood to make the bowls and the cutlery, and everyone was running around in a hurry.

“Callius! You’re back?”

“Your food’s already done, master Callius! Have a seat here!”

“Callius! Where have you been? Why did you not tell me where you were going!”

“Well, Bruns.”

“Here I am, master.”

“Don’t ignore me!”

After pushing away the nagging Emily, Callius was handed a knife and fork and started eating the horse meat in a refined manner.

“Not bad.”

Callius just kept ignoring Emily’s endless chatter. And amongst all that, there was a man looking at him with strange eyes.

Zornik, of Jervain.

It was Zornik von Jervain.

‘I can feel that his aura hasn’t changed much from before…’

That instant when Callius had explosively drawn his sword was still etched vividly in his mind.

Zornik grabbed the bowl of soup handed to him with one hand, and stroked his neck with the other.

‘If Master Bernard hadn’t stopped him…’

Gulp.

The hair that had stood up on the back of his neck still showed no sign of calming down.

Besides, the power that broke his wrist the first time.

That strength, too, was quite different from before.

Did it mean that the guy who had been a hothouse flower all his childhood had now become a full-fledged swordsman?

‘Still, if it’s a proper fight, I’ll win.’

He was called the Zornik the Mighty. To be honest, he only got so flustered because he had no idea that Callius would suddenly draw the sword in the first place. However, in a proper fight, would Callius be able to handle his inborn supernatural might?

Zornik had overcome many crises throughout his life with his inborn supernatural might.

He was proud of it as his shining brilliance. And, born of Jervain’s bloodline, he also took special pride in swordsmanship.

If we fight again…

Zornik’s eyes narrowed.

He looked at the pair of swords laid down on the root of a nearby tree. A medium-sized broadsword[1], and a giant greatsword.

They were the swords used by Zornik, who was proud of his inborn physical might.

He could use either of them to crush most other swords with simple strong force.

They were swords that he’d normally be proud of, except…

‘Callius. His sword was red and marked with strange patterns.’

The sword itself had a strange shape, but it was definitely a red sword.

A Pilgrim would never dare carry such a sword just to show off.

‘A Spirit Sword…’

The meaning of that red blade must be that the sword’s spirit has awakened.

Greed flashed in Zornik’s eyes.


“Teacher.”

“Now you call me teacher.”

After finishing their meals, Callius and Bernard made their way through the woods, quietly conversing while they watched Zornik move ahead.

“He was looking at my sword with covetous eyes.”

“I know. But that’s expected from a swordsman. You, too, coveted my Rakan.”

“Rakan is my sword anyhow.”

“This crazy guy…”

Bernard clicked his tongue and then shook his head.

“Well… but it can’t be helped. I don’t know about before, but things are different now.”

The road to Jevarsch would be very different from before.

A large army of Orcs would be blocking their way, so if you made a single mistake, you might get caught by your ankles and drown in enemies.

So, the more people there were, the better, and Zornik’s mission to come find Bernard was issued by the Family Head.

Since it was an order from Count Jervain, they couldn’t just tell him to go back, and there was no profit in sending him back.

“And in this kind of situation, will he really try to take your sword? It’s not like you don’t know this, but you wave your sword around like a crazed murderer.”

“Whose side are you on?”

“What I mean is that you have a real hair-trigger temper.”

That was really rude, but Callius had to admit there was a little truth to it. It was difficult for him to hold back his rage when memories of the past came to his mind.

‘If we go to Jevarsch, it wouldn’t end with just this…’

Jevarsch was the centrepiece of all of Callius’ trauma. And if the traits of a maniac scapegrace and an aristocrat acted in concert, things were only going to get worse.

Affected by his traits and his trauma, he’d really behave like a maniac.

Callius hated Jevarsch from the bottom of his heart.

“Teacher.”

“What is it this time?”

“What do you think happens when a maniac gets his hands on power?”

“Then he will not be a maniac anymore.”

If not a maniac, then what?

“Then what?”

“He will become an icon.”

Icon?

“Have you finally gone senile in your old age? Do you become an icon just because you’re strong?”

“Old age, hah! Hey, you idiot. Think about it a little. If you cut off one or two heads, you’re just a murderer, but if you take hundreds or thousands of lives with your sword, what are you?”

“A mass murderer?”

“No. People will throw stones at murderers, but when you become a killer at that large a scale, they will be terrified. Fear alone will become a powerful force that will make them admire you.”

If it goes on a little further, the name of the killer will become enshrined in legend.

“If the killer’s sword is directed at a common enemy, he will no longer be called a killer, but a hero. This is usually the case with war heroes.”

So.

“If you can, try and become a hero. If that happens, even if you kill hundreds of Knights like that Zornik…”

There will be no one to badmouth you.

“Are you really a teacher? You’re encouraging your disciple to kill someone.”

“And here I was giving this wharf roach some honest advice…”

Callius raised the corners of his lips, with a rare sense of satisfaction.

“I don’t know what you’re planning, but whatever you do, wait for the right time.”

The war in the North has just begun.

“Yes, I will.”

And exactly four days later –

Callius beheaded Zornik.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 중검 (lit. heavy sword, middle + knife). Since this is also the same as the heavy sword martial art style, it is being translated as broadsword, although it’s not specifically that type.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 35

A long way away from the village.

Two men dressed in black robes stood before an Orc covered in blood.

One had a spear on his back. Another held an old wooden staff in his hand.

“Raging Flower Wave…”

Sword marks left by a sweeping storm of flower petals.

The man with the staff had an empty gaze as if reminiscing of a time long past, when he had last seen the traces of those furious waves.

“To think I’ll be able to see Stella’s sword again one day… Life really can play some absurd jokes on you.”

“Master Ramatu. Why did you let them go?”

“Because flowers that are about to bloom are beautiful.”

The man carrying the spear on his back pulled back his hood, uncovering his face.

An imposingly handsome man with blond hair.

He was Lutheon, the apostate.

“I even risked my life for this mission. If those dozens of Knights and the Paladin that you spared become a factor that causes the failure of this mission, I shall hold even Ramatu of Krasion to account…”

Ramatu shrugged.

“If you can, try it.”

Ramatu of Krasion.

One of the representative figures of Krasion, said to have lived for centuries.

He was not a human, but an old monster.

Lutheon clicked his tongue.

“… So. Why did you save this Orc?”

“Kel’tuk is someone who knows me well. It was a pity to leave him to die.”

Wasn’t it?

Saying so, he tapped the Orc with his staff.

The Orc jerked and screamed.

“Արդյո՞ք դա խանգարում է մարտիկի պայքարին!!!” 「Why did you interfere in a fight between Warriors!!」

The Orc’s roars were mixed with rage.

His face and chest were deeply wounded, bleeding red.

However, that did not quell his anger at being interrupted in the midst of battle.

“What do you mean by this, Ramatu?

“Why did you interrupt my battle?”

The man with a staff called Ramatu shook his head.

“Great Warrior Kel’tuk. This is not yet your time to die. You had made such a contract. I apologize for besmirching the honour of a Warrior, but there was nothing else I could do. Are we not bound by the same pact?”

Brooding on those words for a moment, Kel’tuk raised his axe, making rivulets of blood flow down from his face and chest.

The moment the spear-bearer tried to raise his own spear to warn him –

Kung –!

Tuk. Kelululuk.

Kel’tuk groaned in pain as he severed one of his own arms.

“This savage barbarian…”

“What? Why, his arm…?”

“To flee a battle is to be marred by shame, so he must show respect to his opponent and punish himself.”

Such was the Orcs’ way of life.

Tung. As the black-robed man struck the ground with his staff, blood gushed out as if the earth was alive.

And soon, it covered the exposed cross-section where the Orc had severed his arm, joining it with his axe, and hardened.

“Lutheon. What happened to the attack on Jervain?”

“It must have failed. They were just bait, anyway. The day he shows a fatal gap in his defence shall be the day he dies.”

“Elburton. I don’t know if his head will fall off that easily. Try hard.”

“Aren’t you going to help?”

“I think I’ve done enough by bringing in the Orcs. Krasion simply pays others back in their own coin. Be it grace – or revenge.”

Tass. As Ramatu disappeared in the space of an instant, Lutheon looked in the direction where Callius had been.

“Callius… You too, were a Jervain. That’s just the way of the world.”

For a time, Lutheon thought of the sword he had in his mind. Then he, too, disappeared.


Kkiig.

After his conversation with Bernard, Callius left the hut and looked around at the makeshift camp.

Seven died fleeing the Great Warrior.

The survivors now numbered in the 30s or so.

“Master Callius!”

“Callius is awake!”

“Prince Callius!”

Allen and Aaron.

As well as the rest of the nameless Knights and soldiers, came running like children.

“Are you alright?”

“Ohh, you were so seriously hurt, but already…”

“That’s too…”

“Callius! Remember this Knight, Lennon! I did not flee!”

“Pilgrim!”

“Your body…”

Callius ignored the chattering Knights and called Bruns.

“Bruns.”

“Yes, master! Hee!”

Callius patted him on the shoulder.

Bruns, fearing being hit, couldn’t suppress his flinch.

“…”

Callius’ hand, which had been raised for another pat on the shoulder, drooped down.

“Get ready.”

“Where are we going?”

“Don’t ask the obvious.”

Their destination was the Jervain Castle.

Jevarsch.

“But you haven’t recovered yet…”

Bruns looked at the Knights and said cautiously.

It’s not that Callius didn’t understand what he meant, but he really didn’t have time.

By now, three or four days had already passed as he rested, so it was even more urgent.

He had to go kill the Orcs and stop the darkness of this war, in order to complete the quest and increase the level of rewards.

‘The Wheel still spins.’

And along with this Wheel, Callius’ future was also in flux.

Despite facing a path covered in thorns, he had no choice but to march forward.

Callius glanced back.

Behind the Cloak of Twilight fluttering in the wind, the Knights following him had determination on their faces.

“Not bad.”

Callius was very pleased with the appearance of the Knights following him.

Although, since they hadn’t eaten or washed for a while, the sight of that bloody and limping procession was quite terrifying at first glance.

“Callius!”

Allen could be seen from afar.

He was leading a horse with a bright face.

“I’ve found you a horse!”

Allen grinned like a child asking for praise.

That appearance wasn’t very Knightly, so Callius almost burst out laughing.

“Good work.”

It was a brown horse with a shiny mane and medium physique.

“You can ride it. You’re not too well yet, so you can ride this guy all the way to Jevarsch.”

“Allen, you bastard, wherever you go, you’re just trying to score points!”

“I just got lucky.”

“Hahaha! Keep pretending!”

Callius was troubled by the friendly atmosphere among the Knights.

‘Callius was no horseman.’

The original Callius, who had no talent in anything, could neither swing a sword nor ride a horse.

He who had become the current Callius had also been a modern urbanite, so he wasn’t familiar with horse-riding either.

He had had the chance to ride horses before.

However, there were repeated failures.

‘Should I try?’

It might be a little different now.

But there was still one thing to worry about.

‘If I failed again, it would…’

No matter how high your noble bloodline, if you can’t deal with a single horse, what kind of shame is that?

Callius looked at Allen and the Knights with their eyes twinkling in anticipation, pretending to be casual.

“Hmm.”

And immediately drew the sword from his waist.

Seuk.

Kung.

“Ugh!”

“Oh no, Master Callius…”

Callius decapitated the horse.

With a single slash.

The horse died without even knowing how. That’s how sharp and fierce his sword was.

Most of the Knights could only see him start drawing his sword and then finish putting it back in its scabbard.

His sword was so fast that they felt as if the intermediate process had been omitted.

His swordsmanship was more refined than before and had risen to a higher level.

“Ca-, Master Callius. Why… didn’t you like my gift?”

For some reason, Allen started weeping.

Since the horse he gave as a gift was killed in front of his eyes, he wondered if he’d done something wrong. Just as he was contemplating how to ask for forgiveness from Callius –

“Master is just rewarding the Knights who’ve stood by him! You haven’t slept or eaten well for so long, so have one good meal, can’t you understand something so simple?”

It was Bruns.

His useless meddling was being helpful for once.

Callius nodded.

“You’re being so considerate…”

“I didn’t even think of that…! I was stupid and couldn’t understand what Master Callius meant. I’m so sorry!”

“Okay, let’s prepare to eat.”

“Yes!”

The Knights immediately began carving up the horse, draining its blood and skinning it.

‘Come to think of it, I should take a walk too.’

Patting his own stomach, Callius headed for the forest.

“Where are you going?”

“With around 30 heads, a single horse can’t even fill a corner of our bellies.”

It’s better to go and hunt a few more wild beasts.

If you find a magic beast, you can feed its blood to Loas to make it recover.

“I’ll go with you.”

“Alright.”

Callius walked into the forest with Bruns. Plucking a leaf of grass from nearby, he made a grass flute and blew it.

Musical notes danced in the wind.

As they walked, they cut down an oncoming deer and then a wild boar, one by one.

Bruns flattered him saying he sounded great, while happily bundling up the carcasses and putting them into [Eldora’s Cloth Bag].

“Yeah, I really am.”

“What do you mean?”

“There’s a sign of a demonic beast. Hide.”

“Yes, yep!”

Callius placed Lucen back onto his waist and drew Loas just as the demonic beast appeared.

Loas was pulled out and swung in a single movement, intersecting with the form rushing out from the bushes.

Chwank.

Callius, who had split the wolf-shaped beast into two, looked at the sword in his hand with surprise.

“What? This…”

The sword, which had been broken so recently, showed off a blade much more pristine than he’d expected.

Aside from the fact that the regular patterns engraved on the blade still remained, it was impossible to think of it as the same sword as earlier, since the blade now shined crimson, as if bathed in blood.

“When did you change?”

Was it after it was broken?

Or was it after I lost my mind?

He didn’t know for sure, but Callius was still happy.

Why?

[Predator Sword – Loas]

Grade – Spirit Sword.

Inhabited Soul – A mixed soul.

  • The test subject that was the culmination of Rogeris’ research.
  • Although it was the last chimera Rogeris created, it was turned into a sword by Callius von Jervain.

Unique Ability – Predation.

Because the Predator Sword – Loas had finally risen to the rank of a Spirit Sword.

The red blade, which symbolized a Spirit Sword, shone brighter and more beautiful than any other light.

The stench of blood had deepened, but the power of the sword itself had increased significantly enough to more than offset that.

“I knew it.”

Loas became a Spirit Sword.

You’d know it as soon as you grab the sword.

As soon as a true expert grasps his sword, he can tell its state and level, and Callius could feel it a little bit.

“The impact of cutting the beast just now was negligible.”

The fact that the body of the beast was split in twain and yet the impact of the cut had been negligible, meant the blade was incredibly sharp.

Callius’s grip on the hilt tightened.

‘This will do.’

Great Warrior Kel’tuk was still alive.

In the fight against him, he’d felt the desperate need for a Spirit Sword.

What if there hadn’t been a sacred stone in his hands, or he hadn’t had the trait to absorb it? What if Bernard hadn’t shown up in the nick of time? What if the Orc hadn’t leisurely enjoyed their battle?

Even the enlightenment of Death Verse Composition[1] wouldn’t have been enough to save Callius from his doom.

It was originally a fight with long odds. Even so, there was a not insignificant regret in the corners of his heart. If only he had a Spirit Sword, he wouldn’t have been toyed with so easily.

“The quality of my divine power also increased.”

And now there was even a Spirit Sword in his hand.

Now, he was no longer afraid to fight the Great Orc Warrior, Kel’tuk.

Rather, he felt anticipation.

Six Peak Flowers Bloom in Late Season, and Silver Flower Wave Sword – Raging Flower Wave.

It had even become possible to use the second martial skill[2] – White Haze.

The skills were still unstable, but the level of his divine power had increased, and his vessel[3] had also grown, so the next battle won’t be as one-sided as before.

“The next time we meet –”

I will turn him into my sword.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] Four Verse Composition is now Death Verse Composition, since we have ended up taking a lot more artistic license when translating terms compared to what we’d thought at the start of the translation. No point dying on this particular hill.

[2] 초식 (lit. herbivore) means martial skill/technique which is part of a martial art/style.

[3] 그릇 (lit. bowl/vessel) is used as metaphor to indicate a person’s ability, talent, or qualification for something. Comes from a verse of Lao Tzu’s Tao Te Ching. See Namu Wiki for more details. If you’re familiar with KR stories (especially MTLs) using the term bowl or plate, this is what they mean.


Surviving a Shounen Manga – Episode 20

Hello, Mister Secret Boss[1]

[Mafia’s Secret Room]

  • Transforms the current space into a closed room.
    • Restriction 1) The number of people who can enter the secret room is limited to 5 or less.
    • Restriction 2) The range that can be designated as a closed room is within 5m square.
    • Restriction 3) If the ability user is defeated or falls unconscious, the secret room is dismantled.

This special ability contained in the background of ‘The Fallen No. 2 of Red Scorpion’ was not as useless as I’d initially thought.

It was a simple and straightforward ability.

From the moment [Mafia’s Secret Room] is activated, the space you are in becomes ‘isolated’ from the consciousness of those outside.

Of course, it’s not a concept of the space itself being separated.

The room itself remains where it is. However, people outside can’t sense it at all.

Similar to the ability used by the goblins when they play hide and seek, rather than actively cancelling noise or distorting vision, it’s a method of erasing your presence itself.

This type of stealth can never be pierced, unless you have a good guide at your side.

And this meant that even if I made a big fuss inside, those outside would not sense it all.

I slowly savoured the surprise on the face of the Skeleton boss.

“… What, what’s happening?”

“Why do you keep asking that? If you don’t want to get beat up, just make the call. So I can gobble up the Red Scorpion.”

“No, you, right now……”

“And Skeleton too, of course.”

“…?”

He still looked nonplussed.

He was really quite slow in judging the situation.

Therefore, I decided to explain in a more straightforward manner.

“Actually, I didn’t like it much.”

“What?”

“Why do I have to be the little brother?”

“… Eh?”

“I just don’t like it.”

He didn’t look young whichever way you sliced it.

There was no denying it. I was the younger brother. By position, as well as by appearance.

I didn’t know what the original set-up had been, but at least that’s how it looked right now.

What need is there for some justifiable reason when you fight or argue? Anything goes.

“This… So, you thought you could afford to do something like this?”

Perhaps the boss finally managed to take stock of his predicament, so he lowered his voice.

“Well, yeah.”

“Did you take leave of your senses after getting kicked out of the organization and running away? Where do you think this is? You should already know.”

The boss took a cigar out of his pocket and lit it calmly. He looked pretty gutsy.

Well, the guy was finally looking fit to be the head of a giant mafia organization. At least he wasn’t as much of a pig as his appearance suggested.

But I still didn’t think that there would be any problem in subduing this guy.

This was not just arrogance speaking.

Last time in Big City I went out for wool and almost came home shorn, but that had been because of an unexpected monster. The situation here and now was different.

The mafia here were ones who appeared in the work, and promptly showed off their weakness by being beaten by Leo. How much different could their boss be?

Besides, the current me was already someone given a ‘class’ by being listed as an ‘official character’. The original characteristic, ‘a little strong’, had also strengthened noticeably. Maybe it would change to ‘strong’ very soon?

Anyway,

“Aha, so you wanna try me?”

It was enough to sort out these extra types in one second.

I rushed towards him in that instant.

“Who!”

Then I slapped him in the face.

“Told you to sit, you pig!”  

“Uh, hey!”

He tumbled onto the floor in a mess.

Of course, I had no intention of stopping with just that.

Sitting on top of his fallen form,

“Who!”

Thwack.

“A, aaaah!”

“Told you to smoke!”

Thwack.

“Aaaaahhhhhh…”

“In a shounen manga!”

Thwack.

“St-, stop…”

“Are you ordering me around!”

Thwack.

“Aaaaa…”

“You extra!”

Thwack.

I kept beating him.

After a while,

“Sp-, spare me…⁃.”

The boss begged with a feeble voice like he was on death’s door.

Of course, I had no intention of continuing. Because if this guy fainted, that would just waste time and possibly invite trouble.

But this wasn’t the end of it. Because the most important part still remained.

I grabbed his right hand and brought it up close.

There on his finger, a bright crimson ring was shining with an ominous light.

I immediately tugged on the ring.

Then,

“Hey, you can’t! You can’t do this!”

The guy started desperately screaming again.

“Oho? I can’t? I must’ve been too gentle with you, your mouth is still loose.”

The reason this guy rebelled like he wanted to die, was simple. Because this ring was one of the ‘Seven Rings’.

Right now, there must have been a command engraved in his head to keep the ring even if he died. Because that was the first goal of the behind-the-scenes puppeteer.

But,

“Ugh, look at how fat your fingers are, I just can’t pull it out.”

“Oh, no! My, damn it… Damn it!”

“Don’t act up, just stay still.”

My goal was something different.

I tugged on the ring as hard as I could, holding the guy pinned between my legs.

And then,

Pop –.

It came off. 

After that,

“Oh, no, no… no! You can’t… huh?”

The boss’ behaviour changed.

He abruptly stopped talking, and began to rub his eyes. Drool was dripping from his mouth.

Cognitive dissonance.

What happens when one of the ‘Seven Rings’ is forcibly stolen from its host.

And after a while,

“Huh? Where…”

“Hey, you’re finally awake.”

He regained his sanity, and became engulfed in an intense hatred.

“I’m going to kill that damn bastard…”

I was not the one his hatred was directed at. Rather, it was the owner of the ring that had been controlling him for so long.

This was the limit of the unique ability called [Seven Rings to Bind Them], that a host who escaped from the ring’s mental control became filled with irrational hate against the Lord of the Seven Rings. Hatred without any regard for their current circumstances.

Even if someone was sitting on top of them and was crushing their right hand.

“Hey, hey. Pay attention, please.”

“… Huh?”

It was then that he became aware of me.

The funny thing was, that irrational anger didn’t mean this guy suddenly forgot what’d happened just now.

As anger towards the Lord of the Rings gradually subsided, anger towards me would begin to bloom, and his mind was probably a red haze at the moment.

“Brother! I’ve come to my senses, let me up!”

“Huh?”

“Put my arm down!”

“… Ah.”

He seemed to be thinking that all my antics so far were to take the ring off.

I tapped the guy’s forehead.

“Aak!”

“Okay, so do you hate him?”

“What, what?”

“The guy who put that ring on you. Don’t you hate him?”

Question marks seemed to appear in the two round eyes of his.

“Yeah, that’s right, but…”

“Well, I’ll take care of him. Where is he now?”

“… You?”

“Right. Did you ever go see him? Just tell me where.”

This was the reason why I had to sneak in here. To find out the whereabouts of the ‘Seven Rings’.

In the first place, the Skeleton wasn’t much to speak of. What difference could a single mafia organization make? No matter how big, it would still pale in comparison with the entire Mafia Coalition. If you’re going to, you should bag the big boss.

Also, just a few hits were nowhere near enough to turn a mafia boss like this guy into a subordinate. In this manga, guys like these who live in the dark are all evil and insidious, so you can’t get their obedience that easily. Maybe they’ll pretend to obey in front of you, all the while planning to stab you in the back.

So, I made a really simple plan to swallow the coalition whole.

Let’s catch the ‘Seven Rings’ first. Then the coalition will naturally follow.

Apologies to the author who suggested the ‘Seven Rings’ backstory to me, but thinking about it, I don’t really need to play that role. I just need to make him my subordinate.

“Do you know where he is now?”

“Ah, I know, but do you really want to go alone… that guy has something to do with the Black Shadow…”

“Yeah, just tell me where. Leave him to me.”

“There’s a small underground shopping mall at the end of the 2nd Avenue. Ah, but I can’t say for sure if he’ll still be there. It’s been a while since I’d last seen him.”  

“…”

I knew it.

There was one more reason why I had to take a risk and meet alone with this guy. In fact, there was one fatal problem with my plan.

That is, ‘Seven Rings’ might not exist in this world right now.

To be honest, I still couldn’t be sure. It’d only been about an hour since I chose this ‘Fallen No. 2 of the Red Scorpion’ as my background. Meaning that until then, it only existed as a setting.

So, I decided to directly grab one of the seven rings he’d scattered. So as to trigger his character to be incarnated. Once I confirmed the ability with my own eyes, its owner’s existence should be enforced by ‘plausibility’.

Finally, I put down the boss’s right hand which I had been clutching tightly. It looked blue because of how tight my grip had unconsciously gotten.

“Ugh…”

“I’ll come back soon. Don’t even think about making a fuss, just stay here quietly for now. Otherwise, you’ll get another massage.”

The boss nodded slowly, a frightened expression on his face.

“That, but how long…?”

“Think it over. As long as you aren’t afraid of what happens afterwards, you can leave any time.”

“…”

Cancelling the special ability, I rushed out like the wind.


I carefully scrutinized the man who was staring out the window.

Neatly combed hair, gold-rimmed glasses, and a buttoned-up shirt. A weak impression overall.

“That’s right.”

He was the ‘Seven Rings’ I’d seen in the manga.

I remembered being quite surprised seeing that face for the first time. He didn’t look like the final boss of the Mafia Coalition at all. The me at the time didn’t understand that such a neat appearance was also a cliché.

Looking back now, he really did look like a villain. An incredibly sinister and vicious one.

I smashed the window glass and went in through.

“Hello, Mister Secret Boss.”

“…?”

He looked at me blankly, as if asking who I was.

The expression just looked cute on that gloomy face.

“What are you staring at, you bastard?”

I slapped him on the cheek.

Crash–.

The guy just flew away.

He didn’t even get the chance to scream, fainting instantly.

As expected, in reality, his physique was set to be extremely weak.

I walked towards the guy lying unconscious on the floor.

“Let’s see…”

Controlling this guy was simple.

You just had to reverse the process.

This had been showed by Kiriko in the manga, to great effect. In just one scene, this guy became a cute little follower hanging on to Kiriko’s every word.

This absurdly fragile and cowardly character setting was probably to show off the gap[2], and from that point on, Kiriko’s popularity skyrocketed. Because his spirited yet indifferent demeanour made a very lasting impression on the readers.

Besides, I’d prepared something extra.

[Give me the money! Intimidation Potion]

  • When threatening others, amplifies the opponent’s fear towards you by multiple times.
  • It has no effect if the opponent is not scared at all.

I’d never actually seen this ability used anywhere, but I was drawn to it while looking around the special potion shop to see if I could find anything good.

I had no idea how well it’d work normally, but for a cowardly guy like this, I thought the effect should be quite good.

‘I wonder if I’ll have to wake him up three or four times as he’ll keep passing out?’

After swallowing the potion, it was time to wake him up.

“I did think It was strange that I couldn’t contact him…”

A voice came from behind me.

I felt all the hairs on the nape of my neck rise up in alarm.   

It was a familiar voice, and a familiar situation.

I turned around slowly, and he was right there.

Haka.

“You are the one who surprised me so many times.”

“…”

“You, who are you? You don’t seem to be some simple thief. I won’t let you go today unless I get an answer.”

I looked at him quietly, trying to calm my pounding heart.

I was surprised. I was really surprised, but not as much as back then. In fact, I’d been expecting to meet this guy sometime soon. Because Haka had first appeared to Leo and the others in Chapter 9 of the original manga.

Of course, I never expected this kind of timing.

“Hoo…”

I took a couple of deep breaths.

No, this was good. That we had some alone time with just the two of us so early. Since I’d been thinking of contacting him anyway.

“I can’t just tell you who I am. That’s not a fair transaction.”

“Hey, you want me to tell you who I am? Funny, is that something a weak chicken like you can ask for…”

“What are you saying? I said it wasn’t fair because I already know who you are. Mr. Haka, a member of the Black Shadow Secret Service, and an ardent admirer of the goblins.”

“…”

As I kept speaking, his eyes just got bigger and bigger.

Those dynamic changes in expression almost made me unconsciously chuckle.

“But if you join hands with me and help me with my goal, maybe I can give you some hints about who I am?”

“Ah, I can just torture you and find out!”

Haka shouted as if frenzied. A rather violent reaction that didn’t fit him at all.

Are you that surprised? But there’s more to come.

“If you like. Just remember, if you do, the organization behind me will immediately attack the ‘Windrider Gang’[3].”

“…”

The Windrider Gang was another secret organization that Haka was a member of. Actually, I didn’t know much about it either. There was never any clear explanation. It was just one of the organizations that he’d talked about in the manga while passing by.

In other words, I was just bluffing.

But,

“I, uh, how do you know… Wh-, what do you want!?”

Nevertheless, the effect was significant.

Wait a moment. Could it be that ‘intimidation’ was working on this guy as well?

An unexpected stroke of luck. Things might go easier than I’d thought.

“It’s just that… we want something from each other, so let’s take our relationship seriously. How about forming a temporary alliance?”

“Uh, temporary alliance?”

I smiled at his bewilderment.


“Hey, you there.”

It was already the second time he’d heard the voice.

But Chinuavi still pretended ignorance.

It couldn’t be him who was being called.

Right now, he had no intention of revealing himself to anyone. And because of that, the humans here couldn’t possibly discover his existence.

But,

“Hey! Are you deaf?”

What?

“…”

Chinuavi finally couldn’t contain his curiosity and looked back.

And then,

“Whew, look at all this expensive stuff. It’s hard to even see your face.”

He could see a little girl staring straight at him.

“You’re really my type. Oppa[4], want to get some coffee?”


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 흑막 (lit. black curtain) can also be translated as dark secret or inside story. In this context, a secret/hidden boss (in video game-speak).

[2] Raw talks about it as a 반전효과를 (reversal/twist), but the concept is probably better expressed via the term ‘gap moe’ (fictional characters doing something completely contradictory to what their usual habits/personality/appearance dictates – making the reader exclaim, ‘how cute’). Although, the ‘moe’ part is probably not appropriate since we’re talking about a crime boss.

[3] 바람 마적단 (lit. wind/hope + horse thieves/demon gang) is being translated as Windrider Gang.

[4] Because big bro really doesn’t sound as flirtatious as oppa, so it isn’t translated in this scene. I don’t even know what to say about Cocoa except she’s got moxie.


Surviving a Shounen Manga – Episode 19

A Time for Some Pleasant Conversation

I quickly cleared my mind.

This wasn’t the time to be surprised. Understanding the situation was the higher priority.

Why was this goblin here of all places, now of all times?

“No way…”

There was only one reason I could conceive of.

The author had originally intended to have this goblin appear in this chapter, or at least before the end of the Black Shadow arc.

There was no other possible explanation.

Of course, he ended up not appearing in the arc originally. But now that I’d seen him, I was almost certain.

As for the reason why he didn’t appear, I could guess a little bit.

When the writer actually tried to make him appear, he might’ve lost confidence in how to develop the plot, or he thought he should first focus on the battle between Leo and the Black Shadow. If he just introduced this guy out of nowhere, the readers might get distracted from the narrative of the main plot. Or maybe it was just a simple change of heart.

Anyway, looking at him, I could somewhat understand why Haka had been so enthusiastic about the goblins.

Because this guy’s appearance here and now had been planned well in advance. In fact, Haka must’ve been part of the author’s preparations to introduce this guy, and by association the goblin race, into the story.

Unfortunately, however, his appearance was pushed back by some chance, and consequently Haka also lost his significance and became unfocused.

Then,

‘Goblin… a goblin.’

Bit by bit, my heart began to pound.

My intuition reared its head as if a well-honed blade.

That goblin, I couldn’t just let him go. I had to catch him and take him with me.

Not just because of his talents, either.

Basically, the deeper a relationship I could forge with the ones ‘who will get more and more important as the story progresses’, the more beneficial it would be for my future. Especially in the second half of the manga, because nothing can raise the value of a character as much as another high-‘rank’ character being conscious of him.

In other words, invest in stocks that are certain to grow their future value.

First, I had to decide my course of action.

Connect with him right now?

“… Nope.”

I shook my head. Then my excitement began to subside.

Just knowing that he was here and now, was a great harvest. A goblin squatting somewhere isn’t easy to dislodge. These guys are serious about whatever they do. They aren’t the type to just pop up and then disappear all of a sudden.

‘… I just have to keep an eye on him.’

My best bet was to come up with a proper strategy on how to forge and deepen our relationship, and then go find him.

Right now, my top priority was to listen to the information I’d requested.

I went back to the Information Guild.

The receptionist was already waiting for me there.

He spoke with an indifferent tone.

“If you hadn’t showed up in 10 more seconds, I would have destroyed the information. You’ll have to pay an extra fine of 100,000 gold for making me wait.”

“Fine, whatever.”

“First, let’s start with the truth of the rumours. Is the No. 2 of the Red Scorpion here? The answer is ‘I don’t know’. I don’t know at the moment. They say he wanders around alone without even an attendant, but that too is just another rumour. However, it’s been confirmed that he’s left Red City, his hometown.”

This was probably because he was only a setting right now. A setting that shall be incarnated in this world the moment I apply the background [No. 2 of the ‘Red Scorpion’] to myself.

“Next, his personal details. Name unknown, age unknown. It is possible to describe his appearance, but it is difficult to verify how correct that information is. And…”

The receptionist kept talking, but it was hard for me to concentrate. Without realizing it, I had turned my gaze again to where that goblin was.

He knew it too.

“… Are you listening?”

Enough to double-check.

“Uh… wait a moment.”

“If you don’t need the information, just leave. But you’ll have to pay 400,000 gold. Including the fine.”

“Oh, I understand. I’ll focus this time, so please tell me again step by step.”

“No, I can’t. Money first.”

“Okay, please explain again from the beginning instead. I’ll give you all the money in advance. How much?”

“500,000 gold.”

“What?”

“You want me to explain it again from the beginning? There’s a labour charge.”

“…”

Absurd.

“Don’t be mad. Time is running out. Not sure if you guessed, but the charge rises over time. Give it a thought.”

Who is this guy? Why are you this rude?

“Really, how old are you?”

“Expensive. Can you afford it?”

“How much?”

“I want to check if you have any money or not.”

“Ha…”

And when we’d descended into a full-blown argument –

A voice came suddenly from behind.

“He’s gone.”

When I glanced back, it was Cocoa.

“Huh? What?”

“He’s gone. That riddler guy.”

“…!”

With great care, I observed the place where the goblin had been squatting.

He really was gone. Disappeared, all of a sudden.

“Where!?”

“How would I know? He just left.”

My mind was lost in a maelstrom of confusion. How could he be gone just in this short a time?

Then, while I was busy being perplexed,

“Hey, if you don’t have the money, just pay for what you’ve bought so far.”

The voice of the receptionist sounded in my ears.

“… Haa.”

Even in this bewildering situation, that rude voice was still chattering away.

Annoying.

But,

“You just wait there.”

I didn’t have the time to care about this guy right now.

I hurriedly racked my brains for an idea or two.

Normally, there’s no way to ferret out or track a goblin, since they are veritable masters of hide and seek. Unless you’re an adventurer with the abilities of a guide.  

No choice. I had to trust the kid this once.

“Cocoa!”

“Huh?”

“Can you find him?”

“Why? Maybe?”

“Track him. Follow him and… uh… get close to him.”

“What?”

“Be friendly. Or something… uh, try flirting.”

I knew. That I was talking to a nine-year-old kid. I was just wasting my words.

Still,

“Hmm, that’s not really my style.”

My interlocutor didn’t find my words particularly strange.

“He’ll be pretty fun to talk to. Because he’s one quirky guy.”

“Why though? Is he somebody you used to know?”

“I’ll tell you later. Just follow him.”

Cocoa then nodded without questioning further.

“Okay.”

“Try to keep him inside this city, and if possible… take him to your place.”

“You want me to take him to the hotel?”

Ugh. What was I even telling her to do?

“It sounds weird, but roughly, that’s right.”

“Okay.”

Cocoa then walked away. As if she already knew the direction, there was not the slightest hesitation in her gait.

Could I really trust that kid?

Of course, there was no choice other than to trust her.

“Anyway…”

I walked up to the receptionist again.

Then, as if he’d been waiting for me, he spoke again in that rude voice.

“You know? It’s timed out. If you want to get the information, give me 800,000 gold right now…”

“Shut up.”

I took a bundle of cash out of my pocket.

“This is your information fee. No change needed.”

“… Huh?”

“From the beginning, step by step. Okay?”

The receptionist sounded very confused. That’s right, it was about 2 million gold.

“Uh… there’s too much…”

I immediately took out another bundle of cash and threw it at him.

“How can you talk like that even after that kind of a tip? Fix it.”

“Uh… uh, how?”

“Now you ask? Be respectful.”

“Uh… yes.”

“Now tell me. With full sincerity.”

And then,

“Yes. Let’s begin. The No. 2 of the Red Scorpion is…”

I was satisfied with the new softened tone, and I pored over everything I had to remember.


I stared blankly at the oddly shaped building to my opposite.

As if inspired by Casa Batlló, the famous tourist destination in Barcelona[1], ​​it was a building that resembled a skull’s face.

Skeleton House.

The headquarters of the largest mafia organization in Destomb.

‘Shall we start soon?’

Now it was time to apply the backgrounds.

I’d already decided the order. First, apply the others in the order of purchase, and then finally, apply the ‘No. 2 of the Red Scorpion’.

It was a bit annoying to keep the author’s gift for last, but I really couldn’t use it first. Because if I applied it first, and there was an unexpected restriction, it’d be a major flop.

I opened the list of backgrounds that I had purchased with a bit of excitement.

[Wandering Guide]

[The Boy Cursed by the Witch]

[Unknown Itinerant]

[A Man Who Once Visited the Bezyt Gorge]

[Southland National Park Zookeeper]

[Expelled Corrupt Adventurers’ Association Member]

I purchased a total of 6 backgrounds.

Only 11,500p points remained.

Of course, except for [The Boy Cursed by the Witch], none of them were really that great.

“Hoo…”

After taking a couple of deep breaths, I tapped [Wandering Guide] on the window.

– Do you want to apply this background?

“Yeah, let’s go.”

And then,

Pa–.

In an instant, a pure white light filled my vision.

“Eek.”

I closed my eyes without thinking, and by the time I opened them again, I had become a ‘wandering guide’.

‘Is this fine?’

There was no noticeable change. It just felt like my eyesight was a little bit broader?

I’d thought that the knowledge related to the background would naturally flow into my head, but no luck.

And,

[Character’s rank has increased slightly]

One holographic message.

‘Oh, I guess the stats are there under the hood.’

In fact, it had been a long shot. Although I’d been given a ‘rank’ or ‘class’, there was no window to check it.

Not sure why, but the system seemed to be hidden, or perhaps conditionally accessible.

Anyway,

“I was really nervous.”

I was relieved. I’d wondered if the concept built into the role might be forced on me.

Next, I applied the rest of the backgrounds one by one, followed by No. 2 of the Red Scorpion.

Pa–.

[Character’s rank has increased]

Pa –.

[Character’s rank has increased slightly]

Papapapa–.

[Character’s rank has increased slightly]

[Character’s rank has increased slightly]

The last four I just applied at the same time.

“Well.”

My body felt cool. There didn’t seem to be any side effects.

However, there was only one difference compared to before. An unknown power welling up in my chest.

This, presumably, was the special ability built into the background of ‘No. 2 of the Red Scorpion’. In case special abilities collided with each other, only the hidden characteristics would be chosen.

“Okay, it’s all done.”

After turning over the information obtained from the Information Guild once more in my mind, I moved towards the skull-shaped building.

As I got closer, the two giants guarding the entrance stopped me.

However, their attitudes were quite different from the guys I had met in Virgin City.

“… Who are you?”

Quite polite.

They looked rough, the type who’d tell people to fuck off straightaway, but they were being really polite to me.

Of course, this wasn’t because they were stronger than I’d thought, for example, strong like the gangsters who’d guarded the entrance to the “Cafeteria before a Bizarre Adventure”.

It’s just that these guys had been subdued by my momentum. It was a simple difference in our ‘class’. 

And this was about what I’d expected.

Although not absolute, a character’s ‘class’ is usually directly proportional to their ‘strength’ in this type of world.

It’s simple if you think about it. The stronger a character is in a fight, the more space they’d take up in the story.

Of course, physical strength is not the sole measure of a character’s ‘strength’. Siana is also a character with high ‘class’ as a key supporting cast, but she is hardly the strong, physical type.

However, it’s still a general rule. And I was included in that general rule.

At my glance, the big-sized guys quickly lowered their eyes.

“Hey, go tell the boss. His brother’s come visiting from Red City.”

“B, brother, sir?”

“Yeah.”

“Ah, would you mind waiting for a moment, please?”

“I hate waiting.”

“I’ll be right back! “

Looked like raising my voice worked.

Not long after, I saw a fat middle-aged man in the distance, coming with his men in tow.

‘… It’s him, right?’

It wasn’t a face I remembered. No matter how big a fan I had been of Adventure King, there was no way I could remember the face of an extra who I wasn’t even sure had appeared in any scenes or not.

‘For the boss of Skeleton, he’s sure got some girth, hasn’t he?’

Still, I thought it would be him, because there were a number of subordinates with him.

Soon after, he waved his hand towards me, as if he had seen me too.

By this time, I was a little nervous, because I didn’t know how he would react to my looks. Obviously, there must have been some basic appearance for this backstory. But even if it was simple and basic, there was a high possibility it was very different from my appearance here and now.

But,

“Oh, you’re here, my brother!”

There was no sign of him being conscious of that at all.

As if I’d been worried for nothing, he just greeted me with a wide smile.

I was a little relieved.

“How have you been?”

“Fine, fine. Same as always. Rather than me, you… But looking at your face, the situation doesn’t seem so bad. Let’s go in right away.”

“Alright.”

I followed behind as he waddled into the Skeleton House.


I kept my words blunt.

“I want to swallow the Red Scorpion whole.”

“I heard the news. I knew you were going to say that. But… would that be as easy as it sounds?”

“Yeah. There’s a way.”

“A way… like asking me to call the Scorpion boss here alone?”

There was a look of disdain on his fat face.

“No one knows that you are here, or that you are friends with me. Like I told you, I have no intention of calling him here personally. Won’t that just mean encouraging fights between coalition members for no reason? Although we used to be sworn brothers, the coalition members are also like my family. Anyways, I can’t do it. And even if I call him, he’ll never come here alone.”

Looked like he’d already considered what I could talk about and what I might ask for. Even the excuses had been rehearsed in advance. 

He made me come in here pretending to be friendly. Really, people from the underworld couldn’t be trusted.

But, of course,

“Aha, but so what?”

“Huh?”

“That’s how it is.”

I wasn’t someone who could be trusted either.

“… Eh?”

“You really should’ve called him.”

“What? What did you do…?”

“It’s time for some pleasant conversation.”

“…?” I smiled at him, who was looking at me with puzzled eyes.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] Casa Batlló is a skull-shaped building at the centre of Barcelona. See the Wikipedia entry.


Surviving a Shounen Manga – Episode 18

One Who Shouldn’t Be

Destomb.

A city like a facsimile of the New York slums in the 19th century.

Fitting the insidiousness that oozes from its name, there are three mafia organizations in this city, including ‘Skeleton’, the most powerful organization in the Mafia Coalition. Small gangs who listen to their orders are scattered nearby.

In other words, it’s a city full of people who can target Leo and his party. 

Unless they’re stupid, there’s no way they wouldn’t know about this. Moreover, there is a setting that Siana came here several times as the boss of the Goldam City mafia.

But unfortunately, they will still come here. It’s possible to just avoid the place, but they will still come without care.

That’s just how a shounen manga rolls.

Of course, there were a bunch of reasons mentioned.

Leo says that the name of the city is cool, so let’s go.

Kiriko says that his cigarettes have run out, and he needs to buy more from somewhere nearby.

And the sensible Siana wants to tell El Viego, the former owner of Goldam Casino, that she’s leaving.

Anyway, this city is as important to me as it is to Leo and his friends. Many chapters will take place here, over a long period.

Besides, as I remember, after all the chapters in this city were over, Leo and his party went straight to the Central Branch of the Adventurers’ Association in the Westland, to get their official adventurer’s license.

And on the way there, they met a ‘Mimic Acrobat’. Within no more than 2-3 chapters.

To summarize, it means that I have to earn enough points here.

But things aren’t that easy.

The Destomb arc is long and contains many scenes. However, the narrative structure is quite basic.

First, Leo’s party and the Mafia Coalition will face off.

Then, after the mafia are destroyed, the Black Shadow bastards will start attacking.

That’s it.

Except for a brief introduction to the personal history of ‘that guy’, who will become Leo’s fourth colleague, it’s just non-stop battle.

It’s difficult to intervene in this kind of basic plot development. Because it has to be ‘plausible’ for a third party to get involved in an entanglement between the two.

No, it’s still fine to intervene in the middle and play an active role. I knows how the fights will develop, and I know when and where the fights will have the most impact. I can manage to sneak into thosee gaps somehow.

But the problem is that I can’t play an active role without taking away the spotlight from the lead actors.

This Destomb arc is the quintessential ‘killer content’ of a battle manga, where Leo and his party use their powerful abilities to fight the enemy. Finally comes an arc that can really take off with the readers, but a strange guy pops up in the middle to muddy the waters? Be it the author or the readers, it’s a surefire recipe to be hated.

One mistake, and I may end up walking the plank of deletion.[1]

“… It’s difficult.”

There was only one way.

To lengthen the arc even more than the original, creating a place for myself to enter the spotlight.

I needed to jazz the plot development up a bit, adding some dashes of trickery and distraction, rather than preserve the original non-stop fighting pattern.

For example, wouldn’t it be fine if the mafia and the Black Shadow were not ‘separate waves’, but rather cooperated with each other to become a higher level of ordeal to Leo’s party?

But,

“My head’s about to break.”

I couldn’t think up a concrete plan to implement it.

I knew roughly what to achieve, but I wasn’t sure how to actually get it done.

To be honest, I could now vaguely understand why the author had said, ‘the character has to work hard for himself ‘.

It’s not enough to just be a character, you have to show some kind of ability as an author.

After thinking about it for a long time, I finally raised both hands and feet in surrender.

Who knows? I don’t.

‘No big deal.’

In the end, I decided to take another peek at the ‘reference material’ sent by the author.

[List of backstories received as a gift]

  • Choose only one.
    • Former member of the assassination organization ‘Black Shadow’.
    • Former No. 2 of the ‘Red Scorpion’, who fell from power.
    • Lord of the ‘Seven Rings’.

※ The validity period is until Chapter 9 begins.

The reason I called this a reference was simple. First of all, it meant that characters with this background would do something in the upcoming chapters.

If you think about how you can use that to improve the plot… Either way, you have to take on one of these roles yourself.

‘For now, let’s ignore the third one.’

There were actually two options left. Black Shadow, or the mafia?

At first glance, the one that seemed to have more room for manoeuvre was the [Black Shadow former member]. That was my main concern.

▶ [Former member of the assassination organization ‘Black Shadow’] detail page.

  • Explanation
    • It’s been 5 years since I ran away from the organization’s pursuers. Now everyone who knew me is dead. The only thing that proves my origin is the Black Walk, which only members of the organization can learn. If I don’t use this technique, nobody can track me. I’m finally free.
  • Purchase benefits
    • Acquire special ability ‘Assassin’s Eye (: 15% chance to identify enemy’s weakness)’.
    • 5% discount on all information guild fees.
    • Randomly acquire a hiding place in Westland.
  • Uniqueness
    • When using Black Walk in a large city, you may be attacked by ‘Black Shadow’.

However, there was not much information contained within this background. A fugitive from the Black Shadow, rather than an enemy? There was nothing that really attracted me, except that there would be no problem with plausibility even if I joined Leo’s side.

There was also a slightly risky side.

Not right now, but after the chapter progresses a bit, the ‘boy’ who will be Leo’s fourth companion will arrive here in Destomb.

And as long as he’s nearby, it becomes quite risky to act against the Black Shadow. You never know when or where you’ll become a target and your head will fly away. At this point, his strength should be almost equal to Leo.

‘Is there only one possible option after all?’

I soon made up my mind.

Let’s go with the mafia.

Anyway, if you want to extend the length of this arc, you have to drill into the smaller side and fortify the narrative from there. That’s when the butterfly effect will have more impact.

I immediately began to scan my next background of choice.

▶ [Former No. 2 of the ‘Red Scorpion’, who fell from power] detail page.

  • Explanation: How could I, who once was the first seat under the boss himself, fall to such humiliation? After being pushed out by the factions within the organization, I came to Destomb to get the support of the Mafia Coalition, but I wonder if they really will support me. First of all, I have no choice but to visit the boss of ‘Skeleton’, who once swore with me an oath of brotherhood…
  • Background benefits:
    • Acquire special ability ‘Mafia’s Secret Room (convert the surrounding space into a closed room)’ (5 times)
    • Conditional) If you absorb the renegades of the ‘Red Scorpion’ organization, its slush fund can be obtained.
    • Conditional) If you absorb the renegades of the ‘Red Scorpion’ organization, you can use all the shops in Red City for free.
  • Uniqueness: If you remove the current boss of Red Scorpion, the organization can be absorbed completely.

Hmmm. First of all, I have to get the ball rolling with this character…

What the background dictated was clear. After I meet the boss of Skeleton and my rights are recognized, I borrow his power to remove the boss of the Red Scorpion and bring the organization under my heel.

But what to do after that, was the key point.

Now let’s say I get an organization to obey me. What use is it? What use are those frail, feeble weaklings?

The main reason why I was reluctant to choose this background was that this mafia organization was actually nothing special. In fact, was there even a single mafia organization that had clearly stood out during this long, long story arc?

Not just the Red Scorpion, but all the mafia organizations in the coalition. They were all just a big messy hodgepodge made up of a multitude of one-off extras.

To be frank, among the mafia, the only one who’d caught my eye was the head of the coalition. The Lord of the ‘Seven Rings’.

However, that guy was actually just a puppeteer, mind-controlling the bosses of the Mafia Coalition, so it was hard to see him as a true mafioso. He didn’t have his own organization, and he didn’t have the mafia look either. He was originally set to be a secret plant from the Black Shadow side.

In other words, in this arc, the mafia were just ‘props to heat up the story’, nothing more, nothing less.

‘It’s tough.’

Even after looking at the reference material, I was still confused.

No, it seemed to have gotten worse. Even though I decided my role, I couldn’t grasp the future direction, and even the restrictions on me had increased.

I wouldn’t call it frustrating, but I did feel a bit annoyed.

‘By the way, this one doesn’t even include a special ability, and the benefits are piddling. I don’t even know where Red City is.’

Then it was time to grunt and scan the background description once more.

“… Huh? Wait a moment.”

Suddenly, one phrase stood out.

It was nothing much. Not a big deal. But oddly enough, it caught my eye.

– I have no choice but to visit the boss of ‘Skeleton’, who once swore with me an oath of brotherhood.

“Meaning, I have a pre-existing relationship with a mafia boss…”

That is to say, I could meet the most powerful mafia boss in this city without any restraints.

After a moment of thought –

“Is this… is this an opportunity?”

It was as if a bell had started ringing inside my head.

What if I beat him up, or wheedled him somehow?

Wouldn’t it be possible to devour not only the Red Scorpion, but even the Skeleton?

‘No, no. Rather…’

Soon, an idea flashed into my mind.

A way to revitalize these boring mafia chapters, and to build up my presence throughout the arc.

A way to squeeze out a little more value from those mass-produced one-off extras.

An intuition.

Let’s swallow the Mafia Coalition whole.


Destomb City.

“What are we looking for?”

“Question mark. Find a green question mark. It’s probably painted on a signboard or a door or something. Check out the pubs in the dark alleys. Remember that Dumb Idiots in Big City? Look for a similar atmosphere.”

“You ruthless Squatjaw. You heartless Squatjaw. To make a cute little girl like me wander around the back alleys…”

“Aren’t you good at finding things? If it’s you, I think you could find it in a flash, right?”

Then,

“Hn… let me scout a bit.”

Cocoa grunted, but immediately went to search.

Surprisingly, the compliment was super effective. 

Then, after maybe about 5 minutes had passed –

Cocoa was back.

“Found it. It was nearby.”

“Already?”

“Yeah.”

It was a bit disconcerting. To find it so quickly?

Maybe her familiarity with Big City was helpful, or maybe she had the ability of a ‘guide’.

Soon Cocoa guided me to a place where indeed a green question mark had been drawn at the bottom of a shabby bar sign.

It was the location of the Information Guild in Destomb.

I asked Cocoa to watch the place for a moment, then knocked on the side door with the green doorknob.

Tock. Tock. Tock –.

“… Who?”

“I came to buy some information.”

“… Guild member’s mark?”

“Don’t have one.”

“Then it’ll be expensive.”

Was there a customer service manual or something? The guild member at the reception here parroted the exact same lines as the one in Big City. Without even a single stutter.

“It’s fine. I’m rich.”

“What information do you want?”

First, I should know a little bit about ‘me’. Or rather, about ‘No. 2 of the Red Scorpion’.

“There are rumours that the second-in-command of the Red Scorpion is in this city. Whether it is authentic or not, as well as his personal information.”

“… Wait.”

I made the request, but it was a bit of a long shot. This No. 2’s base was not here, but in Red City, so I was wondering if I could get proper information about him from here.

Then,

“Squatjaw. Can I go over there and take a look?”

Cocoa came closer and asked.

“What? Where?”

“That place where people have gathered.”

When I looked at the direction Cocoa was pointing, there were indeed seven or eight people gathered together. At the centre of them was a boy sitting in a crouch, and he seemed to be sulking for some reason.

“You can’t win anyway. You’ve got no talent for gambling.”

“It’s not gambling. It’s a riddle game.”

“What? Riddle?”

“Yeah. If you get the answer right, he will grant you three wishes. But I heard him grumbling that nobody got it right.”

“… Three wishes?”

I felt a sting of discomfort hearing Cocoa’s words.

A ‘riddle’, and ‘three wishes.’

These were tied to the true identity of that ‘one race’.

But this made no sense. Because they were mysterious beings that appeared only in the mid-to-late parts of this manga, and no one in this world even knew about their existence just yet. Except for one ‘slit-eyed character’.

‘No, it doesn’t make sense.’

However, even as I kept denying it in my head, my feet unconsciously took me towards that direction.

Soon after,

“Hey, you! What was your name? Are you really saying that if I can answer the riddle, my wish will come true?”

“Haha, didn’t I tell you?”

I was startled and my body froze.

A familiar face was there.

Playful eyes, an innocent smile, and freckles all over his face.

It was a face I never thought I could see here. No, he was never supposed to appear in this place.

“My name is Chinuavi. If you get it right, I’ll grant you your wish. However, if not, you’ll have to pay the price. Would you like to bet?”

… A goblin.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] Yes, that pirate joke wasn’t in the raws. But who could resist?


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 34

Emily doubted her own eyes.

No, rather, she simply couldn’t believe what she’d seen.

‘It’s crazy…’

What kind of swordsmanship did the biggest trash in Jervain’s history show her? The swordsmanship of the legendary Saint Stella, of whom songs were still sung.

The art called the Silver Flower Wave Sword.

Petals danced in the air, and he painted colourful flowers in the wind with his sword.

Petals hovered all around him, moving with his sword according to his desire.

Gradually condensing and gathering their strength, a wave of petals attacked the enemy like a surging tide.

The power it boasted at that moment was like a raging storm.

As if it was the north wind itself.

The ground was filled with scars from those petals, a memento of that sword’s passing. How could such a phenomenon be caused by only a sword?

Emily couldn’t believe it when she saw it.

Especially since the one who caused it was Jervain’s scapegrace.

Especially since it was Callius von Jervain!

“Ha, ha… ha, ha…”

But even that was now over.

Callius’ breathing became heavy.

His spirit power, which had burned with such resplendent divinity, was also scattering. It was because he had poured most of his energy into that single sword.

“The Great Warrior…”

The form of the Great Warrior was nowhere to be found.

Seeing that Bernard was sheathing his sword, unfortunately, he seemed to have run away.

But even that was a great achievement. Fighting and defeating a Great Orc Warrior, one strong enough to lead an entire corps!!

Tuk.

The sword dropped from his grip, and his body followed, helplessly falling down. Blood began again pouring out again from his chest.

Emily’s eyes widened to the size of saucers.

“Nia! Bruns!”

Emily rushed forward.

If you just leave him like that, Callius will surely die. No matter even if he swallowed a sacred stone, he’d shed far too much blood.

Drip, drip.

His blood pooled on the barren ground.

Emily’s face contorted.

“Oh, master!!”

“Uh, what should we do?”

I don’t know.

I need to heal the wound somehow, but I can’t.

He’s already bled too much.

He may not survive even if the wound heals, and there is no medicine on hand to heal it.

“Grandfather!”

“Let me see.”

There was one answer, but Bernard had no way to achieve it.

It could be done if they could reach Jevarsch, but this place was too far.

Judging from his condition, Callius would most like pass away on the way.

Bernard, who had experienced such a scene many times in his old age, knew that.

The wrinkles on his forehead deepened.

“There is no choice but to pray to God.”

O great God, Valtherus.

Your son is in danger. The sword art he showed has the potential to one day fulfil your wish, so please don’t throw him away.

As everyone prayed –

“Hey, I have a way!”

It was Bruns.

He rummaged through his bag like a man possessed, and pulled out a vial with trembling hands.

“What is this?”

“Ma-, master, made this medicine. He gave me one of these and told me to use it in case he lost consciousness, or if I thought he was going to die…”

Emily snatched it away before he could even finish speaking.

“How… how do I apply it!?”

“You just pour it on the wound, or feed it.”

Emily immediately opened the stopper of the vial, poured half its contents over the wound, and the rest into Callius’ mouth. Then she hugged him and wept.

“Don’t die! You can’t die now! We only just met, so why are you trying to die already!”

Bernard stroked Emily’s back with pitying eyes, and ordered the Knights gathered around him.

“You lot depart for Jevarsch. He’s at the crossroads between life and death, so we’ll have to hide in the forest nearby and see how it goes.”

Callius was in critical condition, so they could not move him hastily, but there is no need for a large group of people to remain here.

“We will stay together.”

But the Knights shook their heads.

Earlier, they had not run away, but accepted their death.

And yet they lived, because of Callius, so they had no desire to run away again and preserve their own lives.

“That’s right. Heh heh.”

Seeing them following Callius despite the circumstances, Bernard felt his mood improve.

But seeing Callius’ bloodless appearance again, it didn’t last long.

“Then let’s change the place.”

Soon after, the party moved to avoid the next wave of the Orcs.


Tick, tick.

I woke up to the pleasant sound of a bonfire. The ceiling looked like that of a cabin made of dark wood.

Kkig. As I tossed and turned, the bed groaned.

“Uhm…”

Emily was sleeping on her stomach by the bed. On the other side, a red-lit fireplace illuminated the lodge.

As I was about to get up, I saw Emily still sleeping, so I lay back down.

I pondered over what had happened.

There was no memory loss.

Fortunately, I remembered everything.

Still lying down on the bed, I stretched my hand upwards.

‘Cut.’

With this hand. That swordsmanship had been almost unconscious, but I remembered the sensation of having cut.

But I don’t know just where I cut.

I had been conscious, and the memory remained clear, but I hadn’t been sane or rational at that moment.

But I got him, for sure.

So he ran away.

‘I feel bad.’

If I’d bagged the Great Warrior, the quest reward, as well as the rank of the Carcass made of his remains, would’ve been something to behold.

There was the bitter taste of regret on my tongue, but then I laughed it off.

I who was about to die, came back to life.

Desiring even more on top of that is pure avarice.

Just surviving the Great Warrior was enough for lifetime bragging rights, when it came to the other Knights.

‘Hmm… Did Bruns use the holy water?’

The wound that ran from the shoulder down to the side was healing smoothly.

It was a pretty deep wound, so it hadn’t fully healed yet, but it was safe to say that the rest was just a matter of time.

It wasn’t a wound that could be healed so neatly without using holy water, so it seemed that the one prepared beforehand had been used.

‘Then I now have four left.’

I’d kept all the holy water in [Eldora’s Cloth Bag], except for the one vial I gave Bruns just in case. After all, shouldn’t you consider all the possibilities and prepare contingencies?

Otherwise, if I ever fell unconscious and almost died, there’d be no way to use the holy water hidden in the stigma.

‘When Bruns comes, I must praise him.’

This time, he really deserved praise.

“But I don’t know why this kid is doing this.”

Emily.

Seeing her sleeping so soundly, I felt pity for some reason.

‘She can’t be Elburton’s daughter.’

There was no route that would have allowed Elburton to have such a young daughter.

If so, then she had to be adopted… Was there any reason for Elburton to adopt a child whose divine blood was blocked?

I didn’t think so.

So, how and why did Emily become Elburton’s adopted daughter?

There was no way to know which Jervain’s blood she inherited.

“Is she my daughter?”

No way.

Emily was twelve and Callius twenty-six, so he would have needed to have a child when he was just fourteen…

“Well…”

If it’s Callius we’re talking about, it’s not impossible.

‘I never set something like that up.’

However you think about it, there’s no answer.

Why is Bernard taking care of this child?

That was then.

Kkiiiig.

“Are you awake?”

The door opened, and a man with cropped and frail gray hair entered through it.

A Paladin, with a physique that belied his years.

It was Bernard.

“Yes.”

I wasn’t too surprised because I already knew it was him.

If I widened my aura sense a little further, I could even feel the presence of many Knights, stationed near this mountain hut.

“How long have I been asleep?”

“About four days.”

Does that mean the moment has already passed?

I’ve delayed too long.

In four days, the orcs must have already arrived near Jevarsch.

I don’t have time to laze around like this.

I carefully got up from the bed, grabbing the leather armour and gear neatly organized nearby.

“Didn’t you just wake up? There’s no rush, so rest now.”

“There’s no time for that. My wounds are already healing, and above all else, is this the time to rest?”

Bernard shut his mouth at my words.

A deep sigh ripped out of him, filled with anguish.

“What’s the situation now?”

“I don’t know all the details. But I do know that the Orcs have reached the castle.”

“Did they start?”

“No, not yet.”

It seemed like the war hadn’t yet started properly.

Thank God.

It was not yet too late.

We had to leave right now.

“Callius.”

“What?”

After lightly responding to Bernard, I strapped Loas and Lucen to my waist. Every time I moved, my wounds throbbed, but it was tolerable.

The power of the holy water still remained inside me, and it slowly healed me even if I moved around.

Cheok.

Callius, wearing the Cloak of Twilight, looked at Bernard, and then at the sleeping form of Emily.

Bernard’s expression was unusual.

“What’s going on? You look as nervous as a dog about to shit[1].”

“Is that how you talk…”

Grumbling about how Callius was one rotten bastard, Bernard glared at Emily and asked quietly.

“This war will be fiercer than you think, and it will be a battlefield that no one can surely survive. Of course, there will be many moments where your life is at risk, and the same for me as well.”

What is this old man babbling about?

I crouched, folded my arms, and listened quietly to what Bernard had to say.

“So, you stay here.”

“Why is that?”

“I saw you fighting the Great Warrior. I thought you were honing something strange, but I didn’t expect it to be Stella’s swordsmanship.”

“… Then, shouldn’t that be a reason for me to participate in the war even more?”

“No, that’s why you shouldn’t step into this battlefield anymore.”

“What’s the problem?”

“I don’t know how you learned the Silver Flower Wave Sword, but as long as you can master that sword… Then you are no longer a simple Pilgrim, nor are you the scapegrace of Jervain.”

To summarize, Bernard told me –

“Callius. Go to the Church. Go and show them your sword.”

To publicize the Silver Flower Wave Sword art.

“Didn’t you suffer because you were kicked out of your family during that time? There were many times when you almost died. Even now, you came back from the very precipice of death. You don’t have to suffer like this.”

“Hmm…”

I knew what Bernard meant.

You don’t have to go through any trouble.

There is no need to risk dying.

Just by spreading the swordsmanship, Carpe and Valtherus can become stronger.

That was to say –

By doing so, the Church will recognize Callius, and Carpe, as well as Jervain, will also recognize him.

‘Are you serious?’

Bernard’s eyes were serious.

He was being sincere.

He said these words only thinking of myself.

But what do you know?

He had no idea.

‘What is my purpose.’

What are the risks looming ahead.

“I refuse.”

It’s not worth hearing him out any further.

“The reason?”

There are many.

Beasts. Magicborn[2]. Empire. Pagans. Krasion. Demons. There are countless dangers in my path.

To survive such things, I have to raise my own power.

You can’t achieve anything if you just hide under the skirt of the Church or the state.

Even if you can, it’s only temporary.

On the Pilgrim’s Path, the only way Callius could survive was to pick up a sword.

The only path.

“I am…”

Bernard waited patiently for my answer.

Pondering what to say, finally I spat out the obvious.

“I am a Pilgrim.”

A Pilgrim in search of his sword till the end of his life.

Yes.

Before being a noble.

Before even being a disciple of Bernard.

I was a Pilgrim.

“That’s right. That’s right… isn’t it.”

Bernard smiled bitterly, apologizing as if he had made a mistake.

“Forget it. I forgot that you were a Pilgrim for a while. Yes, a Pilgrim’s duty is to find his sword…”

His beloved sword.

He caressed Rakan’s handle and smirked.

“Then where is your sword?”

[Fatalite’s Wheel]

  • Number of Orcs killed: 172
  • Number of beasts Killed: 86
  • Number of people saved: 41
  • ???

<Reward> [A]-???

In response to his question –

I raised an eyebrow and answered.

“Where else? On the wheel.”

The ever-turning wheel of my pilgrimage.

My sword shall be at the end of that road.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 똥마려운 강아지처럼 (lit. like a dog about to shit) is slang for somebody looking nervous and urgent.

[2] 마인 (ma-in, e.g., Loas and the Orcs) will now be translated as magicborn (instead of devilman). 악마 (ag-ma) will be translated as demon, which should be the overarching species.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 33

Kkigigigigig! Kwajik!

Huung! Cheueueueuk!

“….”

Loas’ quillon was destroyed.

The cross-guard that protected the wearer’s hand, at the joining of the blade and the hilt.

As the axe slid against my sword, it destroyed the cross-guard and swooped in.

Had I been just a little late to react, my wrist would’ve been severed.

‘He’s not an opponent I can beat right now.’

I was breathing heavily, sweat dripping off my chin, but he wasn’t.

He looked no different than he did before the fight.

That majestic figure, that unchanging expression, and that red hair of his. All were the same.

Even the aura he emanated pricked the skin like needles.

‘He’s big.’

Not just his size.

Even his axes were extraordinarily large.

There was a clear gap between our skills.

Predator Sword – Loas screamed as cracks spread on its blade.

Drip, drip.

Blood seeped through Dexter’s Glove.

The more I blocked my opponent’s axes, the more my hands trembled.

I was teetering on the verge of losing hold of my sword.

Jjiiig!

I tore off some cloth near the forearm, and wound it around my hand gripping Loas.

“Hooo –”

I raised my physical abilities to their limit by circulating more energy, sharpening my nerves to a well-honed edge.

Chaeeng –! Huuuung!

Every time an axe of his collided with my sword, red dust rose off the blood-drenched earth, and shockwaves rippled through the air, making the skin tingle.

Kwang! Kwaaang –!

My bones throbbed.

Less than half of the divine power accumulated in the bracelet was left.

That divine power, purified over a long period, has narrowed the gap between us a little, but that was all. There was a great moat between Callius the scapegrace and the Great Warrior Kel’tuk, that could not be filled with just that.

A great moat of experience, and talent.

A gap that could not be bridged so simply, between the axe and the sword.

At first glance, the contest looked even.

The reality, however, was completely different.

The dual axes had plenty of room to move.

The Great Warrior could go a little faster, add a little more power. He could pierce or deflect Callius’ sword at his leisure.

However, he didn’t do that, and just accepted his opponent’s attacks, as if he was having fun.

Jiik – Biting his lower lip, Callius changed his sword art.

A subtle change that could not be felt unless one observed closely.

The Silver Flower Wave Sword art was no longer the same as before.

The sharp and smoothly travelling sword began to change as if numerous flower petals were blooming on it.

Creating an illusion as if the sword had multiplied into dozens at once.

‘The mystery of the Silver Flower Wave Sword art lies in mutability.’

Change is the essence of its existence.

An art to dazzle and confuse opponents with its ever-changing sword.

A sword for the weak against the strong.

The first sword deceives, and the second also.

Deceive and deceive until you deceive even yourself – that is the art called the Silver Flower Wave Sword.

Chaang!

Petals fluttered in the air.

The divine power contained in the weapon had scattered, and were fluttering all around like flower petals.

The petals hovering in the air attached themselves again to Callius’ sword. The sword, that had been deflected, suddenly circled around and savagely struck again at the enemy’s neck.

Sssk. Seeing the bloody sword tip piercing the air, the Great Warrior curved his lips.

Swaeaeaeek –!

Taeaeeng –!

A violent shock erupted in his arms and then spread throughout his body.

As he staggered at the shock, Callius’ body flew through the air at another sudden impact.

“Kahk!”

Blood splattered through the air.

He had obviously been aiming for the neck.

But suddenly, another axe had blocked his way, and Callius couldn’t break through its strong defense.

An obvious mistake.

And that mistake in his sword would now demand death as its price.

Kel’tuk’s axe flew sharply towards Callius who’d been flung into the air at his kick.

Kwaaang –!!

Loas, which had barely regenerated, broke again and flew into the sky.

Chwaaaak –!!

A red line of blood appeared from Callius’ right shoulder to his side.

Kung.

“Kuhk!”

Red blood soaked the ground.

Callius’ lifeblood was unceasingly pouring down.

‘I lost.’

The sky looked red.

It brought a woman to mind.

Red as the twilight.

“Haa…”

He fell down, exhaling a hot breath.

The air he breathed in, however, was infinitely cold.

The process was very simple.

As you exhale the heat and inhale the cold, your body becomes colder and colder.

The hot blood running through his body cooled down, calming his ambitions and aspirations.

Teoss.

Callius, fallen on the ground, looked at Great Warrior staring down at him, standing tall with the red sky at his back.

His gray pupils ran red with blood, and the fleeting moment seemed like an eternity.

With each exhalation, hundreds of memories and regrets floated to the surface of his mind.

But even so, time gradually passed, and it all sublimated to one single truth.

“Ah… Aaaaaah!!”

His ears were almost deaf.

The eardrums creaked as if they’d been filled with water.

Nevertheless, one of his talents, [Bard’s Blessing], ironically transmitted the sounds of despair to his eardrums.

“We’re all going to die! I don’t want to die!!”

“Ahhhhhhh!”

When Callius fell, the Knights panicked.

Those who had even the slightest wisdom realized that there was no point in running away and felt devastated, while those engulfed in fear ran and screamed foolishly.

The Great Warrior’s eyes frowned.

“Ամոթը չգիտես!!”「Do you know no shame!!」

The Great Warrior Kel’tuk, who had never been marred by shame, threw his axes and killed those who tried to run away.

He killed only those who had tried to disgracefully escape.

Kel’tuk snorted, then looked at Callius with satisfied eyes.

An example of a rare Warrior.

Even though he knew he was going to die, he showed the best sword he could show.

It wasn’t something just anyone could do. To show the highest sword you can achieve despite knowing how high a wall you face. Even for animals, it was logical and instinctive to run away with the tail between their legs facing those stronger than themselves.

Those who can rebel against that instinct are called Warriors, and are to be revered.

So the man deserved it.

The same fate as an Orc Warrior.

Kel’tuk thought so.

So the Great Warrior Kel’tuk took up his axe. To show his final respect.

The enemy’s life must be cut off by his own hands. It was his last courtesy to the Warrior who shall soon return to the embrace of the Gods.

Hwiiiing

That was then.

Suddenly, Callius’ aura changed.

The light on his pupils disappeared, and a strange air began to linger around him.

His breath, which had seemed like it would cease any moment, now came long and steady.

“….”

Kel’tuk narrowed his eyes.

Somehow, Callius suddenly had a box in his hand.

It was unknown where he got it from, but the box was filled with divine energy.

As soon as it opened, Kel’tuk took an involuntary step backwards.

“Սուրբի աստվածային զորությունը.” 「The divine power of a Holy One.」

The divine power of a Saint.

The pure power began to dominate the space all around.

Inside the box was a sacred stone.

A remnant of a Saint.

The reason he brought it out all of a sudden… was it a gift to Kel’tuk? He was bewildered for a moment.

Giving a reward to the enemy who killed you?

He was an enemy, but he was a man who could respect and acknowledge his opponent. However, that illusion did not last long.

Gulp.

Suddenly, Callius ate the sacred stone.

“!?”

A creepy sensation.

An unfamiliar feeling of uneasiness swept through Kel’tuk’s whole being.

He immediately raised his axe.

Dangerous. Eating the sacred stone shouldn’t have changed anything. However, unlike his reason, his instinct was shouting that he should not leave it be.

Kung. Kung. Kung!

Kel’tuk quickly approached Callius.

And when the axe was about to strike –

Kwaaang –!!

Kel’tuk’s eyes lit up and dimmed down.

The flowing north wind cooled the heat from the air.

A thunderbolt carried by the north wind was blocking his axe.


Kwaaang –!!

‘This…’

He was one step late.

Bernard had flown to here from Jevarsch on the northern winds, using the Thunderbolt Sword – Rakan.

He didn’t even have the time to worry about landing. And as it turned out, there really was no time.

“Callius, this idiot bastard…”

He couldn’t stand to look at the sight.

Bernard’s anger erupted from the tip of his sword.

Kwajijijik!!

Kwakwang –!!

Rakan, the Blue Thunderbolt engulfed the surroundings.

A huge explosion resounded.

Kahk! Kel’tuk gave an echoing groan as he was struck by the bolt of thunder.

The Orc immediately lifted his axe high into the sky and struck the ground.

Kwaaang –!!

Jijijijijik!!

The ground cracked and broke, chunks of rock jumping into the air.

Whirlik! Bernard, who had turned sideways to avoid the flying debris, slashed them all down with his sword, and picked up Callius before throwing him away.

“Emily! Take him and run away!”

“Grandpa!”

“Don’t worry about me! We must save him! You must save him!!”

“Ah, okay! Bruns!”

“Leave it to me… Huh?”

That was then.

Callius stood right back up.

Blood still poured out from his wounds.

His face was bloodless and his lips blue, as if he could die any moment.

But for some reason, his eyes were clear.

“Master! No!”

Callius pushed Bruns away and staggered forward. His destination was the Life Sword – Lucen, which he had stabbed into the ground before the fight started.

Loas was broken, but he still had one more sword to try.

That didn’t mean Lucen.

“Crazy… Why are you doing that! Don’t you even care about your own life, you idiot!”

Callius looked into the air.

[The Gluttony characteristic is digesting the sacred stone… ]

[Absorbing the sacred stone…]

[Unable to fully absorb…]

[Absorbing…]

Messages scrolled down one after another, and his body was pounding.

‘I feel hazy… But my senses are clear.’

It was a strange state of being.

The mind is hazy, but the senses are clear.

Although I have no strength in my body, everything around me seems strangely clear, as if I am seeing it all with my own eyes and hearing it all with my own ears. As if every single point in space is so near and intimate that I could touch them if I just reached out with my hands.

‘Is it the characteristic of Death Verse Composition?’

The characteristic that brings enlightenment at the doorstep of death?

I swallowed the sacred stone.

It wasn’t something I’d planned beforehand.

It was something instinctive.

But that’s why I am able to move like this right now.

‘The Gluttony characteristic… That is digesting the sacred stone that you couldn’t normally.’

And absorb its power.

It was an unexpected idea from his original perspective.

A reckless and opportunistic trick.

However, that kept him alive.

[The sacred stone has been incompletely absorbed.]

[Six Peak Flowers Bloom in Late Season has risen to the second star.]

“Ha…”

Callius, who had absorbed the divine power of a Saint, felt as if all the energy flowing around him could now be caught in his eyes.

Whether this was temporary or permanent, he knew one thing.

‘Six Peak Flowers Bloom in Late Season rose to the second star.’

The quality of divine power increased.

So, what did a second star mean?

Callius didn’t know, exactly.

His head was dizzy, and strange lights kept flashing in front of his eyes.

However, the new bud in his elixir field calmed his heart.

Chwaaak.

The blooming second peak exuded a divine power that was quite different from the first.

And it kept absorbing power at the same time.

The divine power of the sacred stone Callius had devoured.

And by absorbing all that external divine power, it built and refined itself.

“Is it…”

His wounds were bleeding so much it wouldn’t be strange if he keeled over and died any moment. Even so, Callius thought while holding Lucen.

‘Now I know.’

How to put the divine power into the sword.

Kiiiing

Lucen’s keening resonance echoed through the earth.

Dust spread around Callius, and pure divine power enveloped him in silver light. His eyes saw Lucen turn red, then gradually gray, then blue.

Tricolour Eye.

Correct the mistakes in the trajectory of the sword due to your lack of talent, using the Tricolour Eye.

In this way, it is possible to implement the techniques of the Silver Flower Wave Sword art that could not be used before.

“Silver Flower Wave Sword – White Haze[1].”

The name was given because of how the strange sword technique resembled a vague white expanse in others’ eyes.

White Haze.

It bloomed on Callius’ blade.

Strange sword strikes that seemed to be dancing through smoke.

And soon.

Kung.

He stepped forward with his left foot.

Dust spread out in a circle, and a strange energy began to dominate the area.

“The White Haze blooms on the earth.”

The resplendent yet mysterious sword skill deceived the opponent’s eyes and pierced through the ground.

Kwajijijik!

The White Haze spread out like ice crystals in all directions, and soon the silver mists turned into sword energy and burst out from beneath the ground.

Kwaaang –!!

As a circle of ten paces centered on Callius exploded with the power of the Silver Flower Wave Sword, Bernard and Kel’tuk were busy retreating.

However, their complexions were distinctly different.

“Where did you learn this! And where are you going?!”

As if he had recognized the power of the sword skill at a glance, Bernard tied Kel’tuk down as the latter tried to run away. If his disciple was unleashing such an ultimate skill with all his might, Bernard couldn’t let that be all in vain.

His Thunderbolt Sword struck.

Pajijijik! Kuuuung –!

Crack! Kel’tuk’s axe, which had been trying to block the Thunderbolt Sword, flew away.

Callius’ Silver Flower Wave Sword burst out from the ground, and this time Kel’tuk could not evade.

Sasasasak!

He slashed at all the sword petals with his remaining axe, but his skin still gradually cracked, and blood began to pour out of his body.

Chwaaaak! Tudududuk!

He had no way to block all the Silver Flower Wave Sword petals indiscriminately rushing at him.

Kaaaah!

Seeing Kel’tuk screaming in pain, Callius stepped forward once more.

‘I can do it now.’

Just like when I fought Esther.

The Silver Flower Wave Sword petals collect into a single point, scrape and crush the opponent’s sword, and make it their own.

Not just breaking it, even reversing its power and turning it into an attack.

The petals fluttered like furious waves.

As if each petal in the shape of a sword had its own will.

His gray eyes gleamed with silver.

His jet-black hair shone silver as well.

‘Silver Flower Wave Sword – Raging Flower Wave[2].’

Scatter and condense.

The petals converge into one.

Like waves slowly rushing in together.

Into one great, furious storm.

And right now –

Such a legendary sword skill unfolded in Callius’ hands.

Kwaaaaaaaaaa –!

A storm of flower blades swept through the area.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 백묘 (白渺) (lit. white vastness) is being translated as White Haze.

[2] 파화로 (破和路) is being translated as Raging Flower Wave.


Surviving a Shounen Manga – Episode 17

Background Shopping

Category / [Character Setting] – [Background]

※ Press here to check the details.

  1. Bounty 30,000 Gold Wandering Bandit – 25p
  2. Narrow City Bounty Hunter – 40p
  3. Conch Village Adventurer – 70p
  4. Roger Town Police Officer – 130p

“Hmm.”

In fact, I’m not sure if this method will work. Maybe I’m just doing pointless shit. As in, wasting my points.

My aim here is to overlay the numerous backgrounds sold here on my character. It’s a possible way to escape the author’s control, but it’s burdensome, too.

Installing a backstory means establishing the character’s identity and goals. In other words, a role that you must perform in this world.

What if I buy and install all forty backgrounds here on sale?

It may even not be possible, but even if it is, you’ll be overworked to exhaustion trying to fulfil each role and grab the various ‘rice cakes’ for all the background stories.

But, of course, there are also benefits to purchasing each backstory.

Some come with distinct abilities, and for others, it reduces the cost of a certain facility or gives some usable benefits.

In addition, one clear benefit of any background is that it creates a point of contact with various future events and new characters.

And another one. The character’s rank.

I don’t know exactly what this means yet, but I guess it’s a concept similar to the ‘weight’ or ‘significance’ of the character in the narrative. And as it grows, ‘frequency of appearance’ and ‘influence on plot development’ also gradually increase.

In order to raise it, purchasing a background is essential.

The reason is simple, because the characters who play an important role in the story usually have one or more of the following characteristics:

  1. They have the power to shake the world,
  2. The protagonist’s irreplaceable friend or foe,
  3. They hold many hidden secrets.

In other words, the more intertwined a character with the storyline, the higher its class.

Besides, there will be a lot of things to worry about in the future. For my character, which didn’t even appear properly in the original, to stand at the centre of this story and make it to the end, there will inevitably be a constant conflict with the author who will try to preserve the flow of the narrative.

And facing that inevitability, the right choice is to prepare myself to resist the author’s control from early on, armed with all kinds of secrets and rice cakes.

Resolving myself, I began to examine the possible choices one by one.

Even if talk about painting the background with some colour, you can’t just blindly buy them all. Obviously, there will be choices that are mutually exclusive.

In addition, I had to avoid backgrounds with latent unique abilities and clearly assigned role. Because they would lower the character’s degree of freedom, meaning voluntarily accepting the author’s control.

So,

“… Okay, let’s start with this one.”

I chose the background to purchase first.

▶ [Wandering Guide] – 1400p

  • Explanation: It’s only been 3 months since I realized that I have the ability of a Guide, and embarked on an adventure. Finding a new path is still awkward.
  • Purchase benefits: Pathfinding eyes shine slightly brighter.

The explanation was sparse, and the purchase benefits insignificant.

At first glance, this product had the lowest cost-effectiveness, worth 1,400 points.

But I didn’t think there was anything else to prioritize over this.

Once purchased –

Although not mentioned as a separate ability, ‘pathfinding eyes’ is also an honest-to-goodness ability. It’s something like a ‘hidden characteristic’, similar to my ‘a little strong’, or Leo’s ‘luck’.

Although not explained in detail, but in my opinion, these hidden characteristics are basically capable of ‘growth’. And the driving force behind that growth is nothing other than the character’s ‘rank’ or ‘class’.

Just think about it, low-ranking characters have little to no hidden traits, yet high-ranking characters always have plenty of hidden traits.

Leo was the proof. As the highest-level being in the world, his ‘luck’ alone surpassed the scope of others’ unique abilities.

In other words, these hidden characteristics, nurtured to the extreme, can compete with unique abilities. In addition, there is no limit to how many of these you can have, unlike unique or special abilities, so it’s always a good idea to collect as many as possible.

‘Really handy[1].’

But, of course, I didn’t choose this background as my top priority simply because it included a hidden trait.

Rather, it was the word in its name that caught my attention.

Guide.

The most important keyword and concept in the world setting of Adventure King is, naturally, ‘adventure’.

In this manga, adventure doesn’t just mean exploring forgotten ruins alone or pursuing the traces of ancient history.

Adventurers in this world are basically aiming for a single ultimate goal.

To climb to the top of the ‘Tower of Adventure’, and acquire the ‘King’s Token’ from there.

The basic setting of this manga is that the adventurer who accomplishes this will become the next ‘Adventure King’.

The Tower of Adventure is hidden somewhere in Midland, a place called the ‘Land of the Adventure King’, and to get there, you have to go through three basic steps.

Step 1. Be registered as an official adventurer by passing the test of the Adventurers’ Association.

Step 2. Achieve ‘S’ level as an adventurer, or successfully complete at least three adventure quests of ‘A’ or higher level.

Step 3. Form a party of seven or more qualified adventurers and apply for a Midland Expedition.

If you pass the association’s screening, you will be permitted to enter the ‘King’s Road’ leading to Midland.

Out of all three conditions, the most difficult is the 3rd, ‘party recruitment’, and not just because it’s difficult to gather seven outstanding adventurers. The difficulty comes from having to configure the party with all the required adventurer types.

There are three main types of adventurers:

  1. Guide – one who finds the way,
  2. Decipherer – one who solves riddles,
  3. Adversary – one who fights the enemy.

In principle, an adventurer’s party consists of at least two guides, two or more decipherers, and three or more adversaries.

Of these, the rarest type is the decipherer, followed by the guide and the adversary. But the ratio is about 1:2:7, so guides are still quite rare.

This was the real reason why I chose [Wandering Guide] as my number one priority.

“1400p isn’t a bad deal, since it includes the ability of a guide.”

I immediately purchased the background and started to scan the background list again.

After a while,

“Hmm, are these the only ones worthwhile?”

What caught my attention were the following three backgrounds.

  1. [Expelled Corrupt Adventurers’ Association Member] – 1,200p
  2. [Westland Government Security Officer] – 1,700p
  3. [Secret Agent of the International Council] – 4,000p

There are six major powers in this world.

First, the governments of each of the four continents, ‘Eastland’, ‘Westland’, ‘Northland’ and ‘Southland’.

Next, the Adventurers’ Association, and finally, the International Council.

These six powers cooperate closely with each other when it comes to ‘adventure’, basically like this –

The government of a continent may ask the Adventurers’ Association to solve any problem that has cropped up on their continent. The Adventurers’ Association dispatches adventurers in response. And the International Council formally raises the complaints on behalf of the government regarding the numerous ‘destructive’ and ‘illegal’ acts the dispatched adventurers might commit in the process of resolving the problem.

Overall, the Adventurers’ Association has the strongest power, and the International Council seems from outside a mechanism to keep it in check, but in reality, the setting is that the leaders meet in secret to preserve the balance of the world.

The reason why the above three backgrounds caught my eye was simple. Because I thought I could make a connection, however light, to each faction.

But the problem with that was,

‘It’s all a bit pathetic…’

There really wasn’t anything attractive.

[Expelled Corrupt Adventurers’ Association Member] seemed to have some ties with the association, but nothing great, and didn’t look like it would be of much help after being expelled for corruption.

[Westland Government Security Officer] was by itself not bad, expect for the fact that it was troublesome to work from an office. I would have to start going to work from tomorrow.

[Secret Agent of the International Council] was expensive for a reason. First of all, the purchasing benefits were enormous. Special abilities, personal connections, and even the right to access various confidential information. In addition, guaranteed to appear in the next chapter.

However, this meant that I was given a clear role to play, meaning it was a background that I had to avoid as much as possible.

Hmmm.

‘For now, let’s just wait and see.’

I continued exploring the backgrounds.

After 10 minutes or so,

“Wow, look at this?”

I was able to find a gem I never even thought possible.

▶ [The Boy Cursed by the Witch] – 5000p

  • Explanation: One day, I drank some drink left on the table and my face turned weird. It was done by a witch who was jealous of my appearance. I can only return to my old form at most once in a fortnight. If I could find the witch who ran away, I might be able to regain my original appearance…
  • Purchase benefits:
    • Once a fortnight, you can change into a handsome boy for 1 hour.
    • When certain conditions are satisfied, you can change into a handsome boy ignoring the time period.
      • Condition 1) Eat herbs that neutralize the witch’s abilities.
      • Condition 2) Contact the witch.
  • Uniqueness: If you get rid of the witch or get a healing potion, you can live as a pretty boy forever.

Appearance was something I’d always had in mind.

Appearance is more than half the charm of a character in a manga. No matter how good your unique ability is, and no matter how significant your role is, if the appearance doesn’t keep up, you can’t attract readers.

Naturally, the vast majority of popular characters have great looks, and if not, at least they don’t look offensive, or they have a style full of personality.

Appearance is the most intuitive factor that marks a character’s ‘class’.

So, I was thinking about plastic surgery right from the start. Actually, I visited the [Appearance] tab in the character shop a lot.

The problem was that there were at best a few hairstyles and a handful of outfits that could be purchased right away. You couldn’t do anything dramatic with just those.

But that didn’t mean there were no products.

Face shapes, eyes, nose, teeth, skin, body shape, etc… There were many products. Many, many products, but for some reason they were all impossible to purchase.

As expected, the products in the [Appearance] tab seemed to be available for purchase only if there was a corresponding ‘reason for change’, first.

For example, if I acquired the ability to change appearance on my own, or if I applied a background with a strong pessimism about appearance, or maybe if I appeared in a new chapter after a long time?

In fact, I had no choice but to accept it. Because a change of appearance without any reason can cause confusion among the readers.

So, to be honest, I had almost given up on the matter of appearance for now…

‘It’s great.’

It was a bit pricey, but I didn’t think it was a loss at all.

I quickly purchased [The Boy Cursed by the Witch].

It was the first time the points didn’t feel wasted at all.

“Okay!”

I kept skimming through the background list non-stop.

Maybe there’ll be something else good?

That was then.

“How long are you going to sit there and grunt?”

When I turned around, Cocoa was looking at me with gloomy eyes.

“… Hmmmm.”

I’d forgotten about her.

“Go play. Bring another slot machine or two.”

“The casino is already closed. Even the owner is gone.”

“…”

“Not going? You’re being watched right now.”

When I looked around at those words, people looking like employees were indeed hovering around me. Looked like they couldn’t talk to me carelessly, since I’m a VIP.

“Yes. I’ll go.”

I closed the hologram window.

There was no need to complete the purchase right away, anyway. It should be fine to take a little time and consider it.

“Where are we going now?”

“Someplace. You’ll know when we get there.”

Then I laughed out loud.

A place where as many as 7 or 8 chapters will unfold one after another.

A historic site where the first great arc of Adventure King will begin.

“Get ready.”

“Huh? What?”

“Same as last time. Spatial movement. We’re doing that again.”

Cocoa asked, surprised by my words.

“Huh? Really? Isn’t that expensive? I thought it’d be really, crazy expensive.”

Seeing her surprised look, apparently, she’d thought it was one of my special abilities.

“It’s fine. Don’t you know? I’m a VIP at the Goldam Casino. Lots of money.”

Of course, it took points, not money.

Then Cocoa quickly nodded her head.

“Right. But it’s kinda… Then can you give me some pocket money?”

“Okay, hand.”

“Here.”

Next, I activated the movement right I’d purchased.

“Destomb!”


One of the central offices of ‘Black Shadow’.

A dozen or so men were seated around a table, but the room was so quiet that even their breathing could not be heard.

After a long silence, the man in the centre spoke.

“From Virgin City to Goldam City. One has been destroyed, and the other has lost its boss.”

“The Queen was not the actual boss. El Viego is the real boss of the Mafia Alliance in Goldam.”

“That doesn’t matter.”

Then the man quietly opened his eyes.

“The point is, those boys touched the mafia.”

Haka knew who the ‘boys’ the man was talking about were.

The little kids named Leo and Kiriko.

The duo who destroyed the mafia of Virgin City, and took the Queen of Goldam City.

However, they weren’t the ones who truly occupied his mind.

Instead, it was a guy with a squat jaw.

Surprisingly, that guy knew about the existence of the ‘goblins’.

At the time, Haka got flustered enough to miss him, but surprisingly, traces of that man could be found again in Goldam City.

So now Haka was sure.

‘That guy is obviously following the one called Kiriko.’

There was no basis. There was no objective reason. But it definitely stank of something.

“An order has been issued from above to pursue them. Two people will suffice. The mafia will follow them anyway. Volunteers?”

“Let me go.”

At Haka’s words, the man showed a hint of surprise.

“Haka, you? For even you to go…”

“I just want to get some air.”

Then the man nodded his head.

“If you go, there will be no need for another. Just be mindful. Don’t touch them. It’s up to the mafia to deal with them.”

“All right.”

“They’re heading for Destomb.”

“Okay.”

And then,

Ssh –.

With a faint rustle of clothes, Haka vanished from view.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 개꿀 (lit. super honey) is a slang for something super easy (barely an inconvenience!).

More worldbuilding being sprinkled all over. As you can see, author isn’t shy about borrowing from HXH either.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 32

Hwiiing.

The northern winter wind struck at the skin like knives.

A chilly dawn breeze that seeps into your bones till you hunch over, and evokes an unfounded nostalgia.

I feel so cold, I wonder if somebody else is too. That kind of thought naturally leads to a bitter longing.

That somebody may be a lover. Or family.

Or someone else…

Tock, tock.

Under the starless morning sky.

A middle-aged man stood on the walls of Jevarsch enduring the cutting wind.

At his waist was a sword in its scabbard, adorned with a gray jewel that resembled the eyes of Jervain, not losing its shine even in the north wind.

The sword hilt appeared engraved with the mark of Jervain, signifying it as a sword passed down from generation to generation.

The guardian sword that protected the North, which could only be inherited by a new Patriarch from the previous one.

Callis, the North Wind.

The man who grabbed its hilt –

No, Elburton, the Patriarch of the Jervain family, waved his hand.

The wind that flew through his thick fingers was quickly caught in his hand.

Hooo.

In an instant, that strong north wind descended gently into his palm like a tamed beast.

The calming north wind did not make him quail.

But there was the slightest trace of cherished nostalgia.

“Callius…”

The Supreme Ruler of the North, Elburton von Jervain.

His gray pupils trembled faintly.

Cough, cough.

There was a wet coughing sound. It disappeared in the strong wind, and the smell of blood also quickly dissipated.

“Count Jervain.”

It was Bernard.

He looked bitterly at the handkerchief in Elburton’s hand.

“… You look awful. Forget it.”

Elburton von Jervain.

Count Jervain, head of the House of Jervain, hid the blood-stained handkerchief that was in his hand, and looked down from the castle walls.

Even in this late dawn, refugees continued to knock at the gates.

From here and there, many a territorial resident continued their constant journey towards Jevarsch, the home of the Sword of the North.

“Sir Bernard. What do you think?”

“Isn’t this something you foresaw already?”

“To some extent.”

However, the situation was more serious than expected.

“The signal from the scouts has arrived. The Orc corps from the North are said to be on the move.”

“They’ve been quiet for a long time. They were gathering their strength all the time, to finally reclaim the northern areas.”

Something that would have happened someday.

A natural occurrence.

“But this is not a good time.”

“That’s not wrong.”

But the timing was not good.

Winters in the North were harsh.

This severe cold was a bad time to suffer from food shortages, and the war that suddenly broke out would quickly dry up the stockpiled food.

“It would be nice if this wind quickly passed by.”

The North was facing serious problems this time.

“How many are there?”

“Almost seven thousand, they say. The more time passes, the more it will become.”

Seven thousand Orcs.

“Our army…”

“A thousand Knights of Jervain.”

And three thousand soldiers.

Four thousand in total.

It was an unusually large number for an army owned by a single family, only possible because the family in question was Jervain of the North.

But even so.

“Four thousand… it’s difficult.”

Forget about the number.

The good news is that the castle has thick walls… But it doesn’t make sense to stay locked up in the castle and wait out the siege.

“We have to prepare.”

We need to cut down on their troops at least a little bit. We can’t let so many of the beasts reach the castle.

Besides –

“I don’t think this is all.”

“Are you talking about Callavan?”

“He’s good at swordsmanship, and has a good brain. He’s even kind and generous to the people, so he should be able to protect the northern areas.”

There is only one thing that the head of Jervain needs. The ability and willingness to protect the North.

“Then why do you doubt him?”

“He’s… he’s very filial.”

“… You’re talking about his biological father.”

“Yes. Unlike me, that man has a good son.”

Elburton voiced his accusation.

“Callavan intends to kill me and make his father the Patriarch.”

Something that would come to you if you just stay still.

“He’s doing something foolish, because he doesn’t know that I’m ill.”

“Did you know everything from the beginning?”

“I am Jervain’s sword, and the shield that protects the North. I need to be able to notice at least that much.”

“If so, why did you just leave it alone? If you trimmed the shoots in advance…”

Elburton quietly shut his mouth at Bernard’s question.

“The foolishness of an old man.”

“You’re younger than me, what are you talking about?”

“Every time I see Callavan… I keep thinking of him.”

“You mean Callius?”

Elburton didn’t answer.

But Bernard seemed to understand.

‘Blood does not lie.’

Even if it’s for the family.

Even a cold-blooded man who abandoned his children is still a father in the end.

A parent cannot ignore a child’s suffering[1].

“Sir Bernard.”

“Yes.”

“Callavan alone could not have moved the Orcs. He is valiant, but that is not enough to achieve such a thing.”

There is someone behind him.

A person with experience, knowledge of the North, and a deep grudge.

“Perhaps one who belongs to that group.”

“Is he a strawman? Callavan’s biological father?”

“Maybe. If he wants to become the Family Head, he needs a way to hold the succession ceremony quickly[2] amidst the fires of war. Threading that needle would be hard just by himself.”

But more than that.

There was something bigger at the root of it all… so thought Elburton.

Callis, the family heirloom sword in Elburton’s hand, showed a slight tremor.

It wasn’t fear or terror.

It was merely the anticipation of what was soon to come.

“Maybe all of this is just coincidence, but there are fewer coincidences in the world than you’d think.”

“That’s true.”

“… Sir Bernard. I may die on this battlefield.”

“Don’t say that. Your death is not the death of just an individual.”

“Anyway, this body doesn’t have very many days left to live. In that case, I think it’s splendid to die honourably in the embrace of battle. The Supreme Ruler of the North is still just a soldier… And should face a soldier’s tragic end.”

Bernard, who was about to refute, couldn’t speak.

Both Elburton and Bernard were swordsmen, and Knights.

He understood Elburton’s unwillingness to die a shabby death.

“We’ve been at peace for too long.”

“But the North has always….”

“There’s never been a battlefield like this. This is better. If the war broke out after I died, it would have been difficult to endure.”

Bernard felt a strange sense of déjà vu.

Elburton spoke as if he wanted this war.

Under his hopeless demeanour, he seemed to have strange expectations.

It’s like he was looking for the perfect place to die.

“You’re thinking of dying.”

“If I die, what will happen to Jervain. What will happen to the North…? Are you curious?”

“… I’m not curious.”

“I wonder. If I die…”

What about Jervain?

Who will lead it?

Also, what kind of wind will blow in the North?

Will his successor be able to tame Callis, which has accompanied him all his life?

“That guy…”

And Callius.

What about his one and only son?

That was then.

A Knight with the mark of Jervain rushed towards him.

“Something happened?”

“An emergency signal from scouts!”

“Tell me.”

“There was a battle in the village of Dynel, and even though smaller in numbers, the Knights were victorious!”

Triumph that arrived during this bad a situation.

“It’s good news. Someone accomplished an honourable task.”

The Jervains from the branch families had not arrived yet. He thought it might be one of them.

“They said that a Knight wearing a red cloak was leading the group…”

“Callius!”

Bernard exclaimed.

Elburton’s pupils trembled slightly.

“That guy…”

Was he leading the Knights to annihilate the Orcs?

Bernard didn’t doubt it, but Elburton furrowed his eyebrows.

It was hard to believe.

“However…”

Before he even finished thinking.

The soldier’s report was not over yet.

“It is said that a Great Warrior was spotted, moving towards Dynel.”

“What…!”

A Great Warrior! That means somebody able to command a full corps among the Orcs!?

“… Is he moving all alone?”

“Yes! That’s right!”

“I know who it is. The Great Warrior who moves like a lonely spectre on the battlefields. Kel’tuk, that’s him.”

He had quite a unique disposition, but his abilities were not in doubt.

There was no counting the number of Knights of the North who had perished under his axe.

“I’ll go. Callius alone won’t have it easy!”

At Bernard spoke, intending to rush out, Elburton drew his sword.

Jervain’s heirloom.

Callis, the North Wind.

“Go. The North Wind will carry you.”

Cheok.

Selululuk!

Suddenly, a stormy wind blew.

Bernard’s form disappeared with the strong wind.

The sword containing the northern winds, Callis.

The soldier’s eyes shone sharply.

“Although…”

Chuckle. Elburton’s eyes twinkled.

“It’s the first time I’ve seen your face.”

The soldier’s face contorted.

Tas! Tadadadat!

As if it was a signal, black-robed forms that looked like assassins appeared from below the wall, no longer hiding their aura.

The corners of Elburton’s lips rose.

It was a cold smile.

“Is the rumour true?”

The Supreme Ruler of the North faced the dozens of assassins in his front.

At his question, someone in the crowd opened their mouth.

“… It’s true.”

“All right, then.”

Soon the north wind blew again.


“Oooaaaaaaa!”

A great shout followed.

They won the battle they had thought impossible to win, so it was only natural.

Even I have this exhilarating feeling, so why would they be different?

Victory is valuable and joyous for everyone.

Therefore, it was natural that they should exalt in the joy of victory.

Hwiiiing

Unfortunately, the world was not that kind.

“I don’t like variables.”

Sitting on a mountain made of Orc corpses, barely supporting my body with a sword, I saw someone walking alone as if wading through a sea of blood.

His red hair, tied in bundles, did not flutter even in the face of the strong northern winds.

Two axes with red emblems engraved on them were held in his hands, and they radiated tremendous momentum.

Hair dyed red, only allowed for those highly honoured for their achievements in the Orc society. Blood-stained axes.

Comparing to the Valtherus Church, he was on the same level as a Paladin possessing a Spirit Sword.

A Great Orc Warrior.

“Uh…”

The wind changed with the appearance of the man.

The northern wind that only felt chilly till then, was now approaching the freezing point.

Gulp.

It’s not some other Orc.

Even those who did not know the history of the Great Warriors could not open their mouths because of his demeanour and mettle.

Those who had just been shouting till their throats burst, now could not utter even a word and could only swallow drily.

‘Shit.’

I mean, imagine this kind of timing.

It’s not pouring cold water on you, more like drowning you in it. We just won the battle, but before we could fully savour our victory, this guy appeared and demolished all our feelings of exaltation.

Whether he knew this or not, the Great Warrior walked in slowly, and gazed intently at Callius, who was sitting on the pile of Orc corpses.

Kung, kung.

He put down the axes in his hands on the ground.

Cricking his neck and relaxing his body, he quietly waited for the battle to commence.

“I, master… Shall we run away?”

Bruns was terrified.

Quick-witted as always, he seemed to have realized that the level of the Great Warrior was quite different from the ones he’d met so far.

Just look at him, the aura he emanates is enough to overwhelm the surroundings and sink the very air, so what can you do?

‘Escape will be difficult.’

Only one enemy. However, his level far exceeded the Orcs they had met till now. If you run away, you die.

The moment they try to run away, they will be caught one by one and their limbs torn apart.

‘You must fight.’

Fortunately, it was a Great Warrior.

He acknowledged the etiquette of battle.

He was just warming up, not rushing in to attack.

A leisurely arrogance.

And anticipation.

For the battle to come.

For the brutal slaughter he shall commit!

To avenge his dead comrades!

“Step back.”

Seuluk.

Callius loosened his cloak and stepped forward.

He pulled out Lucen from his waist and stabbed it onto the ground.

Loas’ scabbard was also removed.

Every single possible distraction was put away.

And lastly.

Click.

The artifact on his wrist –

He loosened Vivi’s Bracelet.

Kwang! Kwang! Kwang! Minute explosions racked Callius’ body, because of the overflowing divine power raging inside him.

Blood flowed from his lips as if to represent that excruciating pain.

But despite that flowing blood –

His expression was infinitely calm.

The only things reflecting in his slow-moving pupils were his sword and the figure of his enemy.

There was no hesitation.

Kwaaang –!

Silver petals fluttered.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 아픈 손가락이 (lit. sore finger) is used by parents worrying about a child not doing well. See this article for a full explanation.

[2] 콩 볶아 (lit. roasting beans) is part of the proverb 번갯불에 콩 볶아 먹겠다 (lit. eat beans roasted in lightning) which means being agile in action, agile enough to be able to roast beans in lightning’s fire.


Surviving a Shounen Manga – Episode 16

Transition

From then on, the chapter progressed without deviating much from the original.

Leo headed to the golden table while being cheered on by the onlookers who had suddenly turned into a cheering squad, for his final battle with the Queen.

And,

– Yes! Finally, the long, long-drawn-out fight is over. Actually, the word “long” was referring to the entire Race of Death, because as you can see, the final battle ended very briskly. A whopping 3-0. Not a single win. The victor, as always… is our Queen!

Lost.

Even in an event Leo was confident in, without any unfair rules, competing with pure skill, he didn’t even stand a chance.

Well, it was a natural result. No human in this world can defeat the Queen of Goldam City in gambling. Because her unique ability, [Probability Adjuster Who Hates Fairness], will never allow her to lose.

[Probability Adjuster Who Hates Fairness]

  • When the possessor of this ability enters a game, the mediator also participates in secret.
  • The mediator, a mysterious being, randomly adjusts the odds in favour of their friend.
  • The probability adjustment range is 1~99%, and the price required is the ability user’s friendship.

Truly an astonishing ability. Really attractive.

Her ability really broadened the horizons of unique abilities in the manga, beyond the vague preconceptions about ‘combat abilities’ thus far.

Moreover, the readers at the time were just as enthusiastic about this ability as the onlookers here and now, and it even took third place in the ‘Most Wanted Unique Ability Survey’.

– Quiet, quiet! Can you all just be quiet for a moment?

The host silenced the cheering crowd.

Now, only the final settlement of the ‘Race of Death’ was left.

– Then the Queen will announce her request in person!

Ahead of the final match, the two had discussed the final compensation for the ‘Death Race’, apart from the money earned in the game. It was the unconditional acceptance of ‘any demands except for death’ by the loser. It was proposed by the Queen to add to the fun of the game.

When I looked around, everyone seemed nervous, waiting for the Queen’s words.

They seemed to be imagining what the Queen would ask of the boy.

To become a slave for the rest of his life and serve her?

Go to the VIP he had argued with and beg for forgiveness like a dog?

Seeing them made me want to laugh for some reason.

Of course, the Queen’s demands would be far beyond all their imaginations. Because it’d truly upset the whole of Goldam City.

However, it might not go in a direction they’d prefer.

Soon, the Queen stepped onto the podium reserved for the victor.

Her body shining like gold, and her countenance fitting her high position.

After confirming that everyone’s attention was focused on her, the Queen announced her request, quietly and concisely.

“Leo, will you take me with you to your adventure?”

The casino instantly descended into pandemonium.


Queen Siana joining Leo’s party. This is not something to be summarized so simply. Rather, it is better to think of it as the start of the first giant story arc of Adventure King.

As will be revealed in the next chapter, Siana is a member of the Mafia Coalition. And not just some simple collaborator, she’s one of its leaders, and is the head of the mafia organization in this city.

Of course, she hadn’t volunteered for the position. Rather, most of the mafiosi who are her nominal subordinates are here to watch her.

To put it simply, the mafiosi are employees of the casino, and the Queen is the owner. But the mafiosi don’t listen to the Queen. Nevertheless, the Queen must still fulfil her duties as the boss.

Her strange relationship with the mafia began three years ago, when she ousted the casino’s ‘ex-owner’ and became the new Queen.

El Viego.

The former owner of Goldam Casino and one of the main executives of the Mafia Coalition, lost the casino to Siana. The one who first organized the ‘Death Race’, he was kicked out of the casino as a result.

In fact, Siana was the first challenger to advance to the final stage of the ‘Death Race’ before Leo. Not only that, she even achieved an unprecedented victory.

At the time, she bought the casino with the barrels of money she’d earned in the race. For a simple reason. Because it was cumbersome to handle all the cash.

The problem was the disposition of the then owner, El Viego, and the casino mafia under his command. Siana simply kicked out El Viego and left the mafiosi alone, which was a mistake. They were not truly loyal to her, and they became El Viego’s limbs, disrupting the casino operations and monitoring her every move.

Recognizing her mistake, Siana tried to clean up the mess and leave the casino, but even this was not easy. Because El Viego did not want to let go of her, who had become a symbol of the city even beyond the casino.

He threatened her using his subordinates. If she leaves the casino, all the members of the Mafia Coalition will chase her down.

To the Queen, the casino had become a dazzling prison of gold.

This Mafia Coalition also includes the Virgin City mafia, and the ‘Red Scorpion’ whose name I briefly borrowed before meeting Kiriko.

And their hidden counterpart is the ‘Black Shadow’.

To summarize, Leo and his party will become involved in earnest with the mafia and the Black Shadow, from the next chapter.

Marking the end of these halcyon days, and the beginning of suffering.

He was just walking around like that without care, not even knowing what’s coming. At the very least, ask the Queen why she decided to follow you…

I just looked at Leo from afar, who was standing next to the Queen.

That was then –

Leo, raising his head as if he’d suddenly remembered something, looked around for a moment.

“Oh! There you are!”

Why are you shouting like that and coming towards me?

Then –

“Thank you.”

He smiled at me.

“Huh? Uh…”

I was perplexed for a moment. I never thought he would do something like this. Not like the manga at all.

Leo didn’t leave right away, and even asked me a question.

“Why did you help me?”

“…”

Nothing came to mind.

You have to win because I have to live? To preserve the flow of the narrative?

I thought about it for a while, but couldn’t find a proper answer.

So,

“Secret. I can’t tell you right now.”

‘Secret’, the favourite technique of the slit-eyed character, ‘Haka’. Pretending there’s some big secret, cutting off your sentence midway, etc.

It will probably work. Because this guy isn’t the type of person to tenaciously dig into things. If he were, Haka couldn’t have stayed an ‘unrecovered rice cake’ for so long.

And so,

“Hmm, okay? Thanks anyway. I will never forget your help.”

Leo coolly left.

‘Is this fine too?’

I scratched my head.

I couldn’t deny that I was a little disappointed by the blunt response.

Did I just let him go like this? Should I have bragged a bit more colourfully?

“… Ah, who cares.”

In any case, it seemed that I should be satisfied with the fact that my character had clearly been engraved in Leo’s mind.

After a while,

“Thank you all for supporting me for so long. As of today, I will resign as the Queen of this casino, and return to being the ordinary Siana. Then, goodbye, everyone.”

Siana bowed in front of everyone, and said her final farewells.

It was the last scene of Chapter 7 that I remembered.

Soon after,

Tiling–

I got the message indicating the end of the chapter.

[Chapter 7 – ‘The Queen of Goldam City’ has ended]

[The character evaluation of Squatjaw has been updated]

[The name has been changed to ‘The Enigmatic Squatjaw’] 

[‘Secretive’ has been added to the characteristics]

[Received support from many readers]

[Awareness has increased by 1,459]

[Attracts the author’s attention]

[Author’s favourability has increased by 100]

[Reappearance probability has increased to 40%]

[State]

  • Name: The Enigmatic Squatjaw
  • Characteristics: A little strong, Bluffing, Chatterbox, Secretive.
  • Awareness: 1,500
  • Author’s favourability: 101
  • Reappearance probability: 40%

“… Wow.”

It was the best reward ever. It was definitely worthwhile to have played an active part in the main plotline. If things went like this, buying [Mimic Acrobat] within the target time period wouldn’t be a problem at all.

‘I was really quite lucky this time…’

At that moment, the hologram suddenly flashed blue.

It was my first time seeing that.

Following,

Tiling–

A message arrived.

Not a message about my final character evaluation, at that.

[‘The Enigmatic Squatjaw’ is now listed as an official character in Adventure King]

[Character has been given a rank]

[Character can now learn unique abilities matching its rank]

[Backstory gift pack from the author has arrived]

‘What?’

It was unfamiliar, but clearly something positive. It was also different from all previous rewards.

In addition to being listed as an official character, I was given a rank, plus a gift from the author.

“Yeah, thank you.”

What I was most curious about was the author’s gift. Maybe some kind of incentive?

‘Backstory? Where can I check this?’

It was time to rummage through the hologram window.

Tiling–.

The last message I had been waiting for had arrived.

[The final evaluation of the character has been calculated by the author]

[The Enigmatic Squatjaw is the subject of a preliminary appearance in the next chapter]

[Character points paid 4,377p for the rise in awareness]

[Character points paid 10,000p for the rise in author’s favourability]

[Character points paid 400p for the rise in reappearance probability]

Unable to suppress my excitement, I went straight to the character shop and checked my current points.

  • Currently held points: 16,896p

“Heh heh…”

For some reason, it felt like my mouth was salivating.

It seemed like it was finally time to enjoy the shopping mall, that I had been putting off for a while.


“Hoo…”

Looking at the character shop screen, I involuntarily let out a deep sigh.

It wasn’t that I didn’t see any product I liked. The problem was something completely different.

The top of the product page was also just a place to stare at for a bit. In fact, I wasn’t in the mood for browsing the products.

Besides,

“What are you doing?”

“Wait a bit.”

“What are you doing?”

“Be quiet. Go over there and play by yourself.”

“Then give me some money. Money.”

“Haah…”

The little kid by my side was being a bother.

Eventually, after I threw her about a million gold from my stash, Cocoa giggled and ran towards the slot machine with excitement.

Originally, I would have refused her sternly, but right now I had no choice. Because my brain was far too jumbled to even care about that little kid.

I concentrated on the message in front of me again.

[List of backstories received as a gift]

  • Choose only one.
    • Former member of the assassination organization ‘Black Shadow’.
    • Former No. 2 of the ‘Red Scorpion’, who fell from power.
    • Lord of the ‘Seven Rings’.

※ The validity period is until Chapter 9 begins.

“Hoo…”

The emotion I felt when I saw the three options was something close to awkwardness.

To use an analogy, it feels like a very burdensome professor suddenly offered to sponsor you for graduate school. Even if you have already made a career plan for employment after getting your undergraduate degree.

If you are already in the 4th year graduating class, you can refuse with some kind of rough excuse, ‘Professor, I’m sorry, but I already have a plan.’ It’s fine since you’re leaving the university soon anyway.

The problem is, I’m not a senior, I’m just a freshman.

It’s kind of hard to refuse, but I can’t readily accept it either.

Of course, the backgrounds the writer sent me to choose from could not be called bad. In light of my current self, they were definite upgrades.

First of all, the first option, former member of the Black Shadow.

This was the one I saw in the character shop last time, a whopping 1500-point background story. The purchase benefits were great, and there was plenty of room to play an active part in the next chapter.

The second option, the former No. 2 of the Red Scorpion.

This too was similar to the first option in many ways. It’s just that the activity scope leaned towards the mafia, not the ‘Black Shadow’ side.

And the third option, the Lord of the ‘Seven Rings’.

This was so good that it couldn’t even be compared to the first two. As soon as I saw it, I thought that this was the one the author wanted me to choose.

The Seven Rings are items that symbolize the seven executives of the Mafia Coalition. In other words, the Lord of the ‘Seven Rings’ refers to the final boss of the Mafia Coalition.

To be honest, I couldn’t help but be confused.

Here, the author was trying to entrust me with the role of the ‘middle boss’ in this huge arc, either from the ‘Mafia’ or from the ‘Black Shadow’ side.

“Obviously… it’s not bad.”

There was only one middle boss, and he was a core character for one or two whole chapters. He also played the role of a stepping stone towards a great story arc.

In a nutshell, a character whose significance was incomparable to mine thus far.

However, there were a few problems here.

First, as long as you are a villain, you are bound by fate to be defeated by the protagonist.

This means that you can’t be sure what’ll happen after the arc is over. If there’s no reappearance probability, you will simply be deleted.

Second, because the status is suddenly forced like this, there are bound to be many restrictions.

Naturally, there will be more characters that I will become involved with, and I will not be able to be act freely to my heart’s content. In addition, there will inevitably be restraints by the preceding plot as well.

This is an obstacle that can never be ignored.

And third. It’s a pretty good background, so it comes with its own unique ability.

[Seven Rings to Bind Them].

A mind-control ability, to make the wearer of the ring obey the ring’s true owner.

Once any other unique ability is awakened, the [Mimic Acrobat], my first target, will no longer be available. That has to be avoided.

“It’s frustrating.”

Also, looking at the backstories in the gift pack as a whole, you could feel the author’s intention.

The author was trying to merge my character into the plot he had devised. In particular, he was clearly trying to fit it into the upcoming chapter.

It was understandable. An unexpected character suddenly popped out and made a grand bluff, which, of course, was helpful for the chapter’s development, but from the author’s point of view, it wasn’t some good thing.

However, it was not possible for me to simply accept that.

Because falling under the author’s thumb is equivalent to admitting that it will be difficult to carve out a path for survival on your own.

‘It’s not easy.’

Now that I see it, attracting the author’s interest willy-nilly isn’t very good wither.

Hmmm.

In the end, I had no choice but to postpone the decision.

There’s still time, so let’s think about it a bit more.

Then,

“Squatjaw!”

From afar, I saw the little kid running back.

Surprisingly, she was smiling.

It couldn’t be?

“You… you made money…?”

“No.”

“Yeah, sounds about right. Why the smile?”

“Actually, I was sooo annoyed. I couldn’t keep going.”

“I bet.”

“So I stole it.”

“… What.”

“The slot machine. Want to see?”

Then she went rummaging through her leather bag.

“…”

It wasn’t funny. Stealing a game console because you couldn’t win? That too, something that big?

And if you have to steal, steal money or something.

She was truly one unpredictable kid. No wonder her character never got used in the end.

Then, as I was shaking my head, a thought suddenly flashed through my mind.

“Uh, wait.”

“Huh?”

“No, not you.”

There was a way. A way to be freed from the plot that the author had crafted, without rejecting the background that the author had presented.

Thinking about it, it was very simple.

It’s enough to become such an ‘unpredictable’ character that the author doesn’t know if you can even properly perform your assigned role. Rather, not performing it properly is more probable.

In other words, become a character wrapped in so many riddles that they cannot be fully solved just with the backstory presented by the author.

And it wasn’t that difficult.

At that moment, my eyes naturally turned to the character shop.

Time to splash some colour on the background.


Editor’s Notes:

I know I said it’ll be fun seeing the Queen’s ability. Hmmm. Maybe I lied? But still fun, right?

It kinda feels the author is taking a potshot at the most unpredictable ninja, doesn’t it. See you all in the next chapter!


Surviving a Shounen Manga – Episode 15

1vs5 Poker

The next day, around noon.

I was just about to enter the casino lobby.

A cheerful voice suddenly rang out from the nearby public address speaker system.

– We would like to inform all our distinguished guests, domestic and foreign, who have visited the casino! Yesterday evening, an idiot made a commotion and attacked a VIP in the kitchen. After a long discussion, our casino has decided to give him one chance to make up for his mistakes. It was the Queen’s decision. Truly a blessing for that thug!

Upon entering, there was a guy near the second-floor railing, talking on a microphone. He seemed to be the one speaking.

‘By the way, there was also a moderator.’

I didn’t notice it when I read the manga, but seeing it now, it’s quite strange. It’s like you’re not playing cards but participating in a sports meet.

– Now, what is this opportunity given to him? What is it, that allows you to compensate the casino for the damage caused through a game! And is it just that? No! Through this opportunity, he can seize the chance to turn his life around. A guy doing chores in the kitchen can become a casino VIP in an instant!

For a moment, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

A life-changing opportunity, or becoming a casino VIP in an instant.

How artful an explanation. Because this wasn’t some ‘opportunity’, to say the least.

– Then what is the opportunity given to him! Those of you who know, will know. Goldam Casino’s specialty! Its name, the Race of Death!

“Wow!”

“Oh, oh!”

“It’s the Death Race!”

As soon as the announcer finished speaking, cheers arose from all over the casino. In other words, the Death Race was a very famous spectacle here.

To describe it in a single phrase, it was a ‘public execution’.

In the name of compensating the casino directly with his own hands, it plunged the target into an inescapable abyss. By playing a game that can never be won, the participant is pushed further into hellish debt and is forced to work as a slave in the casino for the rest of his life.

According to the setting of the manga, a total of thirteen Death Races have been held so far, and only one challenger has ever passed the finish line.

– Now, let me briefly explain. The Death Race is divided into seven stages. At each stage, there are games and opponents for the participant to challenge. The passing condition for each stage is simple. Make the opponent go bust. If you pass stage 1, you go straight to stage 2. If you pass all 7 stages like that, you become the winner. Taking all your opponents’ money at the same time.

It wasn’t explained, but that was not the only passing condition. If the opponent declares their defeat midway through the game, the competitor may advance to the next stage.

The problem was that this, too, was never beneficial to the participant. When a participant gets used to a game and wants to ride the momentum, the opponent immediately declares defeat and makes him move on to a new game. Forget about raking in more capital, even the tempo of the game is outside your control, so the structure of the race forces the participant to continue accumulating fatigue.

It’s a really vicious rule.

– That was a long explanation. So, shall we start right away? Oh, and there he is, today’s challenger! Where did that cheeky and ferocious punk from yesterday go? How cute it is to see him so timid! Now, let me introduce you, the bad boy, Leo!

Boos erupted everywhere as soon as the announcer finished speaking.

“Boo!”

“You’re finished, kid!”

“How dare you fight against the casino!”

“Die!”

In fact, it was a very strange sight. In other words, there was absolutely no reason for the spectators to cheer for the casino’s side. On top of that, they were even cursing at the challenger.

On the contrary, shouldn’t cheering for the underdog be the more common reaction?

But, oddly enough, that was the setting in the manga. Here Leo – was the villain.

I looked at the boy with tufted hair walking in from a distance.

‘You look good.’

The main character of this story, whom I hadn’t seen for a while, as always, had an innocent face.

Immediately afterwards, the host introduced the first stage of the ‘Death Race’ and its opponents.

– The first game is 1vs1 Texas Hold’em. And that cheeky kid’s opponent is Kurino, our long-time VIP here at the Goldam Casino!

As expected, it was Kurino.

Where did the dazed expression of yesterday go? He was once again showing a crafty and confident smile.

However, the crowd’s reaction was rather flat.

“Kurino?”

“Um… well, it should be fine.”

“Yeah, let’s give it a try!”

I couldn’t help but laugh for a moment.

It wasn’t like this when I read the manga. There must have been a scene where everyone bellowed out a cheer.

The reason the reaction was not the same as before was simple. The decisive battle with me yesterday was probably the cause.

Kurino also seemed a little embarrassed by the muted reactions of the spectators.

‘I think he’s a little wary.’

If he stays vigilant and guards his heart, Leo will have a bit more of a difficult time. Originally, Kurino wasn’t somebody you could easily deal with.

Soon, the first game began.

I left the lobby quietly after watching the scene where Leo sat down at the table and asked the referee the rules of the game.

This was just the beginning, but it probably won’t take long. For that monster to reach level 6.

Even if the games were incredibly unfair, and even if his opponents were ‘sharpers’ who used special abilities…

Because he was the one who received the most intense and inequal affection from the creator of this world.

“See you later.”


1vs5 Poker.

The rules are simple.

The game is played by six people, and the basic rules are the same as those of 7 Card Stud.

However, five players in a team share their cards and the pot.

In other words, they can complete their hands by picking and choosing from up to 35 cards.

“Isn’t it fun?”

I glanced at the middle-aged bald man who spoke to me.

Curty Jones. One of the VIPs of Goldam City, who was currently playing 1vs5 poker along with me.

“I’m a new VIP who just joined a while ago, so I just entered the game as I was asked. What can you do, right?”

“Still, he seems to be holding up pretty well, huh?”

“Hey, can’t you see his face? Just wait, he will collapse sooner or later.”

As it turned out, Leo’s face sported quite a contorted expression.

A total of 18 rounds had passed so far.

Out of those, Leo won only once. And that too, a pot of only 3 million gold.

However, the money our team had sucked out of Leo till this round was a whopping –

“Raise. Twice as much.”

“Raise. Double again.”

“Raise, take it and double it.”

“It’s the challenger’s turn. Would you like to bet?”

“… Fold[1].”

– 5 billion.

If this continued, Leo would soon go bust.

‘Hmm, is it too much?’

Leo defeated the first five stages with absurd ease, but this time he had no choice but to struggle.

First of all, the problem was the probability.

Make your hand out of 35 cards? Straight Flushes come a dime a dozen. In other words, you can’t even imagine losing.

Of course, if pitted against Leo’s strong luck, the game might somehow become interesting. This is a manga world, and he’s the protagonist, so maybe he can break through the odds of 1 in tens of thousands, and pull out a Straight Flush several times.

However, there are reasons why Leo can never win. If Leo seems to luck into a strong hand, it’s enough if we all fold together.

In poker, it’s not how many rounds you win that’s important. It’s important to win money, even if you win just the one round. So what if Leo gets a good hand? A hand strong enough to win even against 35 cards? Then we fold together. Unless we bet, there is no way for Leo to get money.

So, the writer has no choice but to prepare the same tricks as me.

Then –

“May we come in?”

With a knock, a group of people entered the room.

One man in a suit, two women in maid clothes, and Kiriko in a waiter’s uniform.

They had a food cart with them, and on top of it were cakes and other desserts, tea, coffee, and wine.

“We thought you’d need some snacks…”

When one of the maids said that, some of the VIPs accepted with delight.

“Oh! That’s good. I was so bored; I was even thinking about chewing some gum.”

“Heh heh… well, let’s sip some tea as we have fun.”

At that time, I saw Leo’s bewildered expression when he saw them coming in.

That look on a face I knew so well was just plain embarrassing to see.

‘No one here is noticing, despite them almost holding up signboards that they’re trying something suspicious.’

Obviously, this kind of unreasonable development inevitably destroys the flow of the narrative. The author hasn’t thought about this properly.

Anyway,

“Hoo…”

It was the moment I had been waiting for.

I had to prove it now. My value, in this chapter.

Taking a couple of deep breaths, I spat out a single sentence.

“Wait a moment.”

For an instant, all movements in the room ceased.

“Where did you get these…?”

When I asked, one of the maids answered in a fluster.

“From the kitchen…”

“The kitchen, is it… But didn’t that guy work in the kitchen for a while, too? He even got involved in an argument with a VIP there.”

“That, that has nothing to do with this food…”

“Who sent the food? Did anyone here ask for these?”

Then, the atmosphere around us began to change little by little.

“I see, that’s how it is.”

“What, you suspecting something?”

“Not gonna eat?”

At that moment, Kiriko’s eyes met mine, and widened. He must have recognized me.

Okay, this development wasn’t half bad.

In addition, there was no restraint from the preceding plot yet. This was evidence that the author was also observing the situation.

Then, I immediately made the final move.

“It would be nice to have food and tea after the game. I don’t think we’ll have to wait that long anyhow.”

My heart was pounding.

Would the preceding plot really not stop my actions?

To be honest, I thought the chance was about half and half.

My current action was completely against the development planned by the author. A guy who suddenly popped out was trying to block his solution to the problem. Originally, it should have been blocked long ago, but nothing like that happened.

Presumably, it was because the author had confirmed the dissatisfied feedback of the readers.

In the movie, there was a scene like that. Long before the 1vs5 Poker game started, the chef and the others in the kitchen were preparing food to overturn the match. Also, the scenes of selecting the people to carry the food, the maids being asked by Leo, Kiriko volunteering, etc.

Why was I not being restrained by the preceding plot? This meant that the author, who confirmed the dissatisfaction of the readers, also felt conflicted about the current development.

Of course, I wasn’t sure if the restraints would come afterwards. The author must’ve also been unaware of the consequences of my actions.

Even so,

“Okay, let’s stop eating. Wouldn’t it be sweeter to drink the wine later while enjoying our victory?”

Not yet.

I pushed the cart back.

‘Hoo…’

The die is cast.

Having destroyed the author’s solution, from now on, the situation must be solved by me. If not, I will probably be deleted by the end of this chapter.

The game started again.

I quietly imbibed the special potion I had prepared.

[I hear only you, Whisper Potion]

Compared to its ridiculously expensive price, the special ability conferred by this potion was simple. To secretly convey your words to a single subject.

I immediately cast my ability on Leo.

– Just listen. This is the squat-jawed guy sitting opposite you.

In an instant, Leo’s eyes turned round like saucers.

– You may not remember me, but I know you. And I know your colleague, Kiriko, too. I’m here to help.

OK,

“What? No, what is that…”

Why is he making such a fuss?

– Shut up! You stupid bastard! Or I’ll get caught because of you!

Leo, who had been looking bewildered, quickly nodded as if he understood.

Of course, it was also another stupid act that got everyone’s attention, but there was no time to fuss about the little things.

– I’m not telling you to trust me. You won’t believe me anyway. If you just get a good hand, don’t be afraid and start betting. Then I’ll make you win. If you understand, just nod your head. Not as flamboyantly as before.

After a moment, Leo, who seemed to be in agony, nodded his head very slightly. 

Then, I immediately drank the second special potion I had prepared.

[Hey, I got tricked! Duplicity Potion]

From now on, I had to wait. Until Leo got a good hand.

Before long, three rounds in a row ended with Leo’s defeat, and it was around the time that my turn came again.

“… Raise.”

It was Leo’s signal.

I immediately checked Leo’s hand.

Apart from the 2 face-down ‘hole’ cards, the 3 cards he had face-up on the board – the Third, Fourth and Fifth Street cards – were Spade K, Spade Q and Spade J.

The hand that Leo was aiming for seemed clear. Royal Flush. The highest hand you could hold in this game. By collecting Spades A, K, Q, J, and 10.

As soon as I realized this, I applied the special ability to ‘trick’ one of my cards, hoping this would be the decisive factor for this game.

Then,

“Raise?”

“No sweat.”

“We’ll probably finish soon?”

The VIPs also placed their bets along with Leo, who raised again and again. 

When all our bets finished, the dealer dealt our next card.

This time, the (Sixth Street) card that was dealt to Leo face-up was the 10 of Spades.

Now, slowly, everyone seemed to be raising their guard, as Leo’s hand had caught their eye.

“That guy, maybe…?”

“Let’s get a Straight Flush first.”

“That’s not enough. If he gets the Royal, we’ll lose.”

“Should we just fold?”

Right then,

“He can’t complete it.”

I showed them my hand.

“Because the Ace is here.”

It was a trick, making the card look like the Ace of Spades. 

Come on. If anyone has any doubts here, it’ll become a mess.

But fortunately –

“Oh, no problem then.”

“It’s fine as long as he doesn’t have a Royal. Anything else, we can win.”

“Let’s finish it soon. I’m looking forward to that strawberry cake from earlier.”

Seemed they bought it.

Then the raises continued like crazy.

‘Hoo…’

Of course, even after deceiving these guys, I didn’t know if Leo could actually throw a Royal Flush.

However, if you can’t win even after all this…

After a while, the dealer dealt us the River, the final and face-down card.

“Challenger, would you like to bet?”

And then, what appeared on Leo’s face was the clear smile of a winner.

“All-in.”


Even though we were in a separate room, we could hear the cheers of the onlookers below.

Advance to the final and 7th stage of the Race of Death.

It was something that would go down in the history of this casino.

“Eeh!”

“You, this bastard…!”

I shrugged at those who glared at me and rolled my eyes.

“I’m sorry. I misunderstood. I thought it was a Spade…”

Then I shook the card in my hands.

“Is it a Club?”

The reactions were pretty staggering.

From the guy who cursed, to the guy who threw everything he could get his hands on.

Of course, I easily dodged them all.

“Damn it!”

“He tricked us!”

But hey, what can you do even if you’re angry? The game is already over, and Leo is already gone.

Then,

“Even if he reaches the next stage, anyway, the outcome is already decided. Because his opponent is the Queen.”

One guy, who had kept his composure, muttered.

“Yeah.”

“Because no one can win against the Queen.”

That was correct. She was the only invincible gambler here, with a 100% win rate.

Well, after all, it didn’t matter to me. Because I’d already done everything I could for this chapter.

I glanced at Leo, who had appeared on the electronic display.

He was walking towards the golden table on the top floor of the casino. A place where the final battle with the Queen was to be held.

“Now we can have some fun.”

I sat down on a nearby chair and stretched my legs out.

Now all that was left was to wait.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 죽을 (lit. dying) should mean folding.

Who knew a card game in a webnovel could be so intense? We added some poker terminology here and there, and some clarifications so the readers could follow along even if you don’t know Jack about poker. Was it successful? Suggestions welcome.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 31

The well and all the leftover food in the village that the Orcs enjoyed had already been poisoned.

And quite some time had passed since then.

No matter how savage they might have been, they would not be able to fully digest the venom Callius had left for them as a present. And now there was a chance to slaughter them.

“If you don’t want to follow, I won’t force you. I guess that’s all you amount to.”

Callius ignored them thereafter and drew the Predator Sword – Loas from his waist.

It had swallowed a lot of blood the last few days, so a lot of the breakage had regenerated, and there were no visible gaps on its blade anymore.

‘Not long left.’

After completing this quest, Loas will smoothly become a Spirit Sword.

There won’t be much difference in terms of unique abilities, but it’ll still be better than nothing.

“I’ll go first.”

Callius left the hesitating Knights behind, and headed for the village.

Bruns, moving to follow him, exclaimed.

“Heh! Shameful bastards. Is there anyone here who doesn’t owe his life? To think that Knights who keep babbling about honour and pride would be so low-class.”

Tsk, tsk.

“Even a dog knows to guard the house where it gets its food, but you guys behave like this? It’s a shame to call you Knights, it’s a pity! If this is what you’re like, just put down your sword!”

Hearing something like that from a servant, several Knights rose up.

Startled, Bruns moved closer to Callius.

“Shut up, Bruns.”

“Yes, yep!”

After a while.

“Hey, are you just going to sit still? I’m not shameless enough to keep my sword sheathed after hearing that from a servant who is not even a Knight. It’s embarrassing.”

“I’m going too. If there’s something you believe in, you have to go.”

“Me too. Anyway, there’ll be nowhere to go if the North is destroyed. My home is here. Besides, he’s the one who saved my life, and there must be some plan.”

By ones and twos.

Watching the Knights rising, Emily gave Callius a curious glance.

Sreung.

Emily drew her sword –

And strode after Callius. Even a child only a little over twelve years old pulled out her sword and headed towards the Orcs. The Knights’ faces became hot at the sight.

“Eh, damn it!”

“I’m going too, fuckl!”

Emily’s actions served as the catalyst, and all the hesitant Knights stood up. Some of them were just swept away by the current and followed along, but most were fascinated by the swordsmanship of the one in the lead, Callius.

As Bruns said, all of them owed him their lives.

So they had no other choice.

The one in the lead, Callius, looked upon the Orcs in the village with burning eyes.

‘There are quite a few decent guys.’

There were even some Orcs standing on guard.

However, the village didn’t look as peaceful as he expected.

Pretty annoying.

Callius quietly closed his eyes.

Soon, the sounds of the distant village blew in the wind and arrived at his eardrums.

By concentrating spirit energy on his ears, a little bit could be interpreted according to the Bard’s Blessings.

Ueeeeek!

Keuuulululul!

He slowly opened his eyelids and raised the corners of his mouth in a curve.

“I’ll clear the way.”

Callius gave a quick glance to the Knights following behind, then immediately circulated the power from his elixir field to his whole body.

The bud of the Six Peak Flowers technique slowly bloomed, caressing his tired body and filling it with divine power.

Tas!

His form jumped up in the air and towards the town.

“Душман!!” 「Enemy!! 」

The Orc standing on the alert screamed so loud that his eardrums were about to burst.

However, because of that –

Chwaaak.

He couldn’t stop the single swing of Callius’ sword.

“Chaaaaaarge!!”

Bruns screamed out loud.

“Cha, charge!”

Uaaaaaaaaa!!”

The Orcs were bewildered for a moment at the sight of the Knights uncaringly rushing.

But then they picked up their axes.

‘It was supposed to be a surprise attack.’

I’ll get Bruns for this, later.

“If you’re still alive by then!”

Kaaaang –!


“Die!”

Kwajik –!

Aaron, wielding a greatsword, killed an Orc with a grin.

The body was tired all over, and all his muscles kept throbbing, but the feeling wasn’t bad.

Oddly enough, dealing with the Orcs wasn’t as difficult as before.

“These guys have no strength, like sick dogs! Hey! Isn’t that right, kid!”

Seukkung!

“I’m not a kid, I’m Allen.”

Aaron, with the sword on his shoulder, smiled at Allen’s response, who only came to his waist in height.

Allen took a small breath as he wiped the blood from his sword.

“But I agree with you. Their movements have slowed down. It’s like they’ve been poisoned by something.”

I don’t know what happened, but this raid was successful enough.

With Knights less than half their number, how could you win over this number of Orcs?

This is a merit that is not lacking by any measure.

“From today on, in the North, Bards will sing of Callius and of us Knights!”

“Hahahaha! That’s good!”

Kung! Kwajik!

“Hey, hey! Die! Die! Die so they can sing my name!”

Chwaaaak!

Aaron panted as another Orc fell, and then he saw the man at the forefront of wiping out the Orcs.

“Should I say, as expected of a Jervain?”

“Well. You probably don’t know the rumours about Prince Callius.”

“But those rumours don’t seem very believable. Right now, in my eyes, there is no other Knight braver or more honourable!”

Only the enemy’s corpses and blood surrounded him as he slaughtered the rushing Orcs, his red cloak fluttering in the wind.

“Maybe he didn’t even need our help…”

“Don’t say stupid things. Look closely, kid. No matter how strong a Knight is, his stamina is not infinite. Look at what he’s doing.”

Callius had the upper hand even when facing two or three enemies at once.

Of course, the Orcs’ condition was abnormal, but there was no other Knight on the field who could deal with their movements and attacks like that.

Even so, he sometimes lost his sword from an unexpected attack, had to roll on the ground, and fight desperately.

If he lost his sword, he hastily grabbed another from the corpses around him, and kept fighting with the spare sword without pausing.

“Prince Callius is overdoing it. He must be in a hurry. Even if he doesn’t express it, he’s the one leading us.”

“Are you saying he’s overdoing it for our sake?”

“Why else would you take the lead and swing your sword like crazy?”

That was then –

“These guys! If you have time to chat like that, go kill at least one more enemy! Don’t you know how hard my master had to work to save even a single one more of you! He even prepared the scene for you by poisoning the bastards, but you keep chattering without even saying thank you! “

“Po, poison? Really, poison?”

“While you guys were playing, he poisoned the well! You idiots!”

Tadadak!

Bruns, after spitting out such foul language, hid behind Emily.

“As Bruns said. Our time is not infinite! If you can afford to talk like that, kill one more.”

“Yes!”

“Well… I understand. Lady Emily.”

Allen and Aaron, tightly clutching the hilts of their swords, glanced at the leading Callius. They now drew their swords faster than before.

‘I called him reckless without knowing anything…’

‘He had a plan after all.’

An indescribable emotion bloomed in their hearts.

Kaang –!

Steel flashed again.

Seuk –! Saak –!

It felt good to slash with the sword.

Loas was like that, the more you cut with it, the sharper it got.

Loas, drinking more and more blood, was slowly becoming sharper and lighter than before.

Kaang –! The trick to block the Orcs’ axes was becoming more and more familiar.

‘It’s definitely more comfortable than the first time.’

The Orcs’ unique strength.

Their techniques of wielding the axe.

Straightforward movements.

Those things are pretty familiar by now.

So, if you swing your sword like this, it will be difficult for them to stop, and if you do that, you can rush further without worrying about a counterattack.

If you roughly know how they fight, it’s easier to cut through them.

Kuung.

Leaving another Orc fallen behind him covered in blood, Callius looked back.

“Hoo –”

The Orcs who couldn’t fight properly due to the poison had been left to the Knights.

He was only cutting down the opponents who still had strength.

“They’re doing great.”

He saw Bruns and Emily joining forces to defeat an Orc.

Bruns made quick slashes with a heavy dagger to injure the Orc’s limbs, while Emily blew his axe away with her excellent swordsmanship.

‘They’re breathing pretty well.’

Bruns’ swordsmanship skills weren’t anything to talk about, but he was quick-witted, and Emily was making room for him to intervene in the fight.

Emily caught the Orc’s attention, and Bruns took advantage of the gap and stabbed him deeply.

The dagger Bruns was holding only had a black blade, but it was still a Carcass made by Callius from an Orc Warrior’s corpse. So, regardless of his swordsmanship skills, if he stabbed with enough force, it was enough to rip through the Orc’s flesh and bury it up to the hilt.

Callius shook his head and calmly observed the situation around him.

The tide had already turned.

The remaining Knights had banded together to defeat the weakened Orcs.

It seemed that even a villager would be enough to kill an Orc dying from poison.

“At this point, I might have run away.”

But Orcs did not.

In such a situation, they were trying their best to take at least one more person with them to the underworld.

Rather, as they were going to die anyway, they wanted to die fighting.

‘If you die, die on the battlefield.’

That was one of their creeds.

In the fervent belief that you must die on the battlefield to reach the embrace of their God –

Orcs wander the battlefields, wielding those huge axes, hoping to die in battle.

In search of the highest of honours.

That had its own taste, but…

“It’s rather good.”

Since the Orcs are rushing in like moths to a flame, the more you can kill, the higher the level of rewards you will receive.

“Hoo –!”

Taking a deep breath, Callius ran towards the onrushing Orcs again.


At the same time.

“Wow, he fights really well. This time, he even drew another sword, dual wielding!” “… Is that so.”

Orphin was repeatedly clasping the hilt of her sword with her hands.

She couldn’t overcome Rinney’s urging, so she moved a little away from where they were originally hiding.

The two of them moved alone, closer to the battle. Rinney’s eyes were special, so she could see places even further away even if they moved only a little.

Even in the darkness before the dawn, it was the same, so Rinney and Orphin held their breaths and watched the battle of the Knights led by the Pilgrim with the fluttering red cloak.

“It’s all over now. It’s a victory for Callius. Really, just with those idiots, somehow he annihilated a lot of Orcs!”

Rinney looked at the sweat on her palms and exclaimed as if exhaling.

“Awesome… that’s really great.”

Orphin couldn’t believe it.

However, there was no reason for Rinney to lie.

If the Knights had been defeated, it was them who would be in danger next.

“But the Orcs didn’t look very good. They were grunting and vomiting as they fought. Really dirty.”

“… Is that so.”

“Yeah, it’s not likely that the whole group of Orcs would have a sudden stomach upset, maybe Callius had already done something underhanded?”

“No way. They didn’t have any time to do that.”

“But even in that kind of a disadvantaged situation, Callius waged a fight on them and won.”

Unless you are certain of something, you cannot move like that.

Especially for Knight-Errants who have not even been properly appointed as Knights.

Besides, they had already suffered major and minor injuries, so in a fight with the Orcs, defeat was almost certain.

‘Even so, he forced a battle.’

It’s not something you can do unless you’re sure of something.

Combining the situation and the condition of the Orcs, one naturally had to think of ways Callius could have tilted the odds in advance.

“I don’t know if he’s really a Jervain.”

No matter how much you think of a way to make them unable to fight properly, there is no other way than poison.

“In addition to his swordsmanship, he has that kind of resourcefulness? He has a handsome face and is even smart, so how did he become Jervain’s idiot?”

‘That’s what I want to ask.’

Orphin laughed loudly at Rinney talking to herself. Seeing that valiant figure, who would think that he was the unprecedented scapegrace of the Jervain family?

“What is he doing now?”

“Sitting on a pile of Orc corpses, raising his sword with the Knights. If you keep quiet, you might hear them?”

She closed her eyes for a moment, and she indeed heard them.

The screams of the Knights were almost inaudible, flowing on the wind in the cold forest.

A cry of victory resounding on the battlefield.

‘Aaaaah.’

Orphin hugged herself with her arms.

Desire bloomed in her eyes.

The soul of a Knight was boiling.

She also wanted to taste that victory on the bloody battlefield.

She wanted to shout out the cry of victory boiling out from her elixir field.

“Ah….”

However, unlike the pleasant shouts she heard, she herself was in a miserable condition, standing in the freezing northern wind.

As a Knight of Jervain, she couldn’t even wield her sword to her heart’s content.

Orphin’s fists clenched tightly.

Why can’t I be there, drawing my sword?

Why can’t I confront the true enemies of the North, the Orcs and their demonic beasts!

Orphin suppressed the momentary urge to draw her sword and rush forth.

Kuduk.

Orphin’s grip on her sword’s hilt tightened with the emotion burning in her heart.

“We must go now. Master Callavan may arrive here soon at dawn.”

“Uh-huh!?”

That was then –

Rinney’s pupils dilated.

“What’s going on?”

“Red hair!”

Orphin’s gaze burned at those words.

“Is that really true?!”

“That’s right! Red, red hair. Red hair… Orphin!”

“Why, a Great Warrior…”

Great Orc Warrior.

An elite among the Orcs’ elites, said to have powers many times greater than a normal Orc Warrior.

“Uh, what should we do? If that’s a Great Warrior, he’s very strong! I read it in the books. Callius is going to die… Orphin!!”

Despite Rinney’s call for help, Orphin only looked desperate.

“A Great Warrior…”

Even if you go to help, nothing will change. It is too far-fetched to think that those who just finished a battle can run away from a Great Warrior.

Orphin said with a dark face –

“They’re all…”

They’re all dead.


Editor’s Notes:

No, they’re not all dead. Geez, Orphin, we’re like at thirty chapters.

Great Warriors are basically higher up on the ladder than normal Orc Warriors. It can sometimes be translated as Warchief, but here the context is pretty clear.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 30

“If you don’t want to die, leave.”

His sword drawn, Callius oversaw the evacuation of the villagers with sharp eyes.

“Sir Callius. We’ve evacuated everybody!”

“Sending them to Jevarsch….”

“It’s all done!”

After evacuating the villagers near the border, Callius looked towards the horizon.

Having already passed several villages, the Orcs were now drawing near to the heart of the North, and they were occupying or setting fire to all the villages in their way.

Jevarsch.

Step by step, towards the Jervain Castle.

The Greenskins were slowly approaching.

‘Should have killed a few more in the forest.’

There were more Orcs than I expected.

Moreover, as we were leaving the forest, we were outnumbered and could not attack hastily.

I thought about occupying the village and engaging them in urban warfare, but I discarded the notion.

The Knights didn’t have infinite stamina.

In addition, the Orcs would have an advantage over the Knights in that kind of street fights across buildings.

‘It’s just B rank, but it’s already becoming difficult.’

I don’t want S+ grade rewards, but shouldn’t at least A+ grade be possible?

If the reward is a sword, or something related to swords, just one grade difference will have a huge impact on how easily I can overcome the looming crisis.

Originally, even a single falling leaf can be the difference between ruin and survival during a crisis.

It’s still too early to be satisfied here.

It’s a quest that will never come again.

“Sir Callius! We must evacuate quickly.”

“Let’s go, Prince[1] Callius.”

It was Allen and Aaron.

Allen, the Knight with the young face, considered him a Knight and called him Sir, while Aaron looked at his Jervain hair and eyes, so called him by a noble title.

He looked at the two of them and pondered for a moment, then shook his head. It didn’t matter what he was called.

Rather, there was something more urgent.

Now the time for rescuing the Knights was over.

Since they’d left the forest, it’d be hard to save anybody for a while unless they intended to fight the Orcs head-on.

‘Considering the quest, we have to reduce their numbers at least a little bit more before we go to Jevarsch. That way the main characters will have better odds to survive.’

Although it’s not shown in such detail, the higher the death toll amongst those likely to become the core of the North in the future, the worse the quest’s reward level will become.

‘The Orcs will try to destroy the castle.’

There’s no avoiding a siege.

The battlefield will teeter between victory and defeat, each fleeting moment an arbiter of life and death.

So, now –

‘I have to gnaw at their numbers, even if only the slightest bit.’

The Orc frontline still numbered only a little over one hundred.

If that’s the case, it’s still worth doing.

If they join the Orcs slowly advancing from the rear, the overall number would be over a thousand. So, I have to kill some….

Callius observed the state of the Knights waiting for him.

Knights with frayed, worn-out armour and dulled swords who had been running and fighting repeatedly for the past few days without even being able to sleep properly.

Thanks to that, most of them were in rather terrible condition.

Besides, they all had suffered major and minor injuries here and there, making the scene even more tragic.

“Fuck, come on! They’re saying we have to go.”

“Noisy.”

Even if somebody is overflowing with energy, it’s unknown if he has a brain, so his condition can’t be said to be very good either.

Still, I have to kill some more Orcs… Is there no way?

“Master! Let’s drink some of this water! The water here is really cold and sweet!”

Water?

Where did water come from all of a sudden?

“Is there a well here?”

“Yeah! It’s right over there.”

As Callius looked at the large well at the centre of the village, he suddenly remembered the stigma engraved on the back of his hand.

Fuck.

Yes, there is this one way.

“Good job, Bruns.”

“Yes, yes?!”

Bruns, suddenly receiving Callius’ praise for the first time in his life, stiffened with a puzzled face.

Leaving him standing there frozen, Callius immediately took out a pouch from the stigma and dumped its contents into the well.


Tak, ttak.

In the forest near Jevarsch.

Callavan was biting his nails nervously as he waited for someone.

“Brother. Are you here?”

“Lutheon!”

Callavan grabbed the person who appeared suddenly, and stared at him with bloodshot eyes that seemed positively murderous.

“Why didn’t you tell me! There are so many Orcs out there!”

“Calm down, brother Callavan. What’s the problem?”

“Isn’t this a problem! The whole northern border! The pillar of Carpe is being ravaged by those savages!”

The usual Callavan, who always had a relaxed smile on his face, was nowhere to be found.

He now looked like a gambler who had squandered all his fortune at the gambling den.

The man called Lutheon shook off Callavan’s hands without difficulty.

His two hands had enough power to force away Callavan’s strong hands, trained for decades, very easily.

“Brother. Everything is going according to plan. Only in this way will you be able to inherit the North’s heritage intact. Only then can we be rewarded for our efforts.”

“… You’re sure.”

“Yes. Flightless Dragons in their nests are just prey, aren’t they?”

A wounded Dragon in its nest is just a wild beast.

“The current Jervain Patriarch.”

Elburton von Jervain.

“You have to be prepared for at least this amount of bloodshed if you want to catch him. Krasion supports brother Callavan. How can you succeed in such a great cause when you get excited so easily? You have to be more poised.”

“… Yes. I got too excited. It was all thanks to Krasion that I was able to get this far, but I forgot that for a moment.”

“Yes, yes. I understand. Now, the highlands are just around the corner. By sacrificing the green filth of the North, a new master of Jervain will be born. Let’s just wait quietly for now. Those Greenskins will take care of everything.”

The man called Lutheon assured Callavan like that, and then slowly turned his head.

At his slight nod, the hooded and masked ones behind him straightened their backs.

In their hands, for a brief moment, flashed the blue blades of spears.


‘They’re going to arrive tomorrow.’

Callius, who had taken refuge in the nearby mountains for a while to avoid the advance of the Orcs, breathed in the bleak pre-dawn air.

The Cloak of Twilight warded away the cold, but after fighting and running for days, his whole body was drenched with sweat.

“I want to wash.”

But there was no room for that kind of luxury.

  • Number of Orcs killed: 52
  • Number of beasts killed: 61
  • Number of people saved: 41

<Reward> [B+]-???

Callius’ gray eyes turned calm as he saw a Knight approaching him.

“What the hell is happening… I heard that nothing like this has happened in nearly a hundred years…”

He was a Knight belonging to the Jervain family.

It was not completely unprecedented, but this was the first time that so many Orcs had pushed in so indiscriminately.

Originally, battles between Jervain and the Orcs had happened before.

However, their battles over the White Forest never ended decisively for either side, and so their war had continued endlessly.

“It’s just a result of time and planning.”

“… What do you mean?”

“It just means that the time has come.”

What was always about to happen had finally happened.

Fatalite’s Wheel originally was that kind of a story.

‘Orcs and Jervain.’

The White Forest and the beasts at its centre.

A Wheel that keeps turning.

And the forces trying to reach out to those demonic beasts using the Wheel –

‘They’re playing their own game.’

Who would want to see Jervain fall the most? Which nation?

“The Empire.”

The fanatics who call themselves the only “Holy Empire” and worship the God of Creation.

I don’t know how they tricked the Orcs into this.

But it won’t be that easy.

‘I can’t let them ruin Carpe.’

The village was already full of Orcs.

It was around lunchtime when the Knights rescued by Callius had left the village.

It was already almost dawn now.

The Orcs would occupy the village, rest, and set off again in the morning.

At their speed, they would knock on the castle gates in three days, leading to a battle.

After that, the rest of the Orc army would arrive, bringing even more chaos to the battlefield.

So before that, Callius needed to reduce their numbers, even if only a little.

Seok.

As Callius got up and put Lucen and Loas around his waist, the Knights who had been resting froze at the sight.

They seemed to know why their saviour was moving.

There were some who rose, some who couldn’t decide whether to rise or not, and some who sat and sent anxious glances.

The total number was forty-four.

Originally, more than three hundred had entered the White Forest.

They were the only ones left.

Heads, shoulders, and legs were all covered in bandages.

Their eyes fluttered aimlessly, and they trembled with anxiety.

Their sword arms, full of hesitation.

They’d fought in the forest, escaped, and then fought again. By the time they had reached this hiding place they were already trembling in fear, their bodies refusing to move any further.

It’d only been half a day since then, so when thinking of moving again, this was the natural result.

They needed to take a break, they really needed rest.

Callius looked at the horizon in the distance.

The sky was utterly dark.

The darkest hour, just before sunrise.

He put his hand on the hilt.

“They will go to Jevarsch.”

The castle that was the seat of Jervain, who represented the North.

It was the Orcs’ final destination.

“Sooner or later, they will destroy the gates, and eventually kill everyone in the castle. The northern parts of the Kingdom will then be theirs.”

It was their long-awaited dream.

To become the Ruler of the North.

To reclaim their ancestral lands.

They had such a destiny.

“But I’m not going to let that happen.”

Strength seeped into the Knights’ sword arms at that declaration.

Callius was speaking calmly, but there was some kind of power in his voice.

An assertiveness, and confidence.

And the arrogance, characteristic of aristocrats.

Together, those qualities emanated the presence of Callius von Jervain.

“Our enemies are over a hundred, but there are only forty of us.”

Nevertheless –

“I will go meet them.”

We need to reduce that number a bit.

That way, the rewards will be higher.

An opportunity that will never come again.

You can’t just be satisfied with a B+.

“It’s reckless…”

A young Knight bit his lip and spoke. There was no strength in his voice, his head down and his gaze towards the ground.

He was trembling.

‘His name was Allen, he said.’

Even in the forest, he was a brave Knight who’d followed Callius without hesitation.

But now, he was trembling with fear. He was afraid.

Was it your first large-scale battle?

That blond hair is like Leone, although the age is closer to mine, so it keeps catching my eye.

“It’s not reckless. That’s not the last of them. Even if it’s a hundred now, their number will grow more and more as the days go by.”

If it’s a hundred now –

In the end, it will become thousands.

It’s not some simple quest that ends overnight.

‘But by the same token, the level of compensation can increase exponentially.’

It’s still fine.

Before that great army of thousands arrives –

Right now, when those Orcs are blindly slaughtering the village’s food supply, is an opportunity.

The time now is before sunrise, the darkest hour that precedes that dawn.

The odds have already been adjusted.

“There is a reason why we evacuated the villagers but left all the food in the village untouched.”

“What’s the reason…?”

Callius had bought a lot of things in Tristar.

And going through that purchase history, one could find some things that were quite useful even during a war.

Because most of the ingredients of the holy water… were quite poisonous.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 공 (gong) is a noble title that’s often short for Duke, but here we’re going with Prince from context.

Do the readers remember Lutheon? First mentioned in chapter 4. This isn’t the last we see of him. Oh, and Krasion is the secret society Cedric’s part of. You start seeing more and more of the world politics from this arc onwards, whereas you’ve only heard mentions of the Empire so far. Excited?


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 29

“Shit, damn it!!”

Kaaang!! Kwaang –!

“You bastard! Calm down! I don’t want to fight you, fuck!”

“Качпаңыз!” 「Don’t run away!」

“What are you even saying, you bastard!”

Aaron, a giant Knight wielding a greatsword, felt like he was about to die.

First, he was caught by a crazy old man, then he almost died fighting with some random guy, and he even lost his armour, then once he entered the forest and was wrestling with a beast, suddenly the Orcs attacked!

“Die! Die! Die damn it!”

Kwang! Kwang! Kwang!

The sword and the axe collided non-stop.

However, the situation was completely different compared to how it seemed from the outside.

Unlike the Orc, who was carefully blocking Aaron’s attacks, he was very nervous because any of the other Orcs or beasts present could attack anytime and from anywhere.

Perhaps because of that –

Taeaeeng!

“Aaaaaaaaah!”

He lost his his sword, and the bastard’s blue-edged axe ripped through his chest.

Although the wound was shallow, Aaron foresaw his own death.

Losing your sword in a life-and-death duel means your end is already determined.

That green monster won’t wait for him to grab his sword.

‘Damn it…!’

Aaron, closing his eyes tightly, fell to the ground in an unsightly heap.

However, for some reason, that axe did not pierce into his body.

He wondered what was going on.

Gulululug.

He could hear the sound of blood pouring out.

When he opened his eyes in surprise, he saw a hideous sword bristling serrated teeth, pierced through the heart of the Orc.

Teoss. Behind the fallen Orc, jet-black hair and gray eyes were reflected in Aaron’s eyes.

“Um? You…”

“You! Bastard, you ruined my armour!!”

Jervain.

The same Jervain he’d seen at the inn.

“Bastard?”

“Ah, I meant my lifesaver! Thank you! Thank you!! You’re like an angel!!”

As Aaron lowered his head, Callius’ cold eyes turned to another direction.

As he hurried on, he kept stabbing Orcs from behind who had been facing the other Knights.

No, he was just looking for the Knights.

Aaron tilted his head, but he couldn’t afford to ponder on it.

Because living was more important right now.

“Bruns! This guy here is hurt!”

“Yep! Bruns is coming!

“Um? You… have I seen you somewhere?”

Aaron bowed his head quickly.

“I don’t know… ugh, it hurts so much.”

“Oh, I’ll stop the bleeding.”

Fortunately, Bruns didn’t seem to remember the face of the one who’d punched him into unconsciousness.

Feeling lucky at that fact, Aaron asked about the Jervain who was relentlessly attacking the Orcs.

“Who is he?”

“He is a noble among nobles, a man among men, and not satisfied with just that, he became a Pilgrim! Although an iron-blooded swordsman, he still has warmth in his heart…”

“No, I mean his name!”

“If you ask that, he’s Callius von Jervain!”

Callius von Jervain!

“I’m Emily von Jervain. You, your wounds are so shallow, so get up and grab your sword again. And fight alongside that bastard. He saved your life, so even if you die, don’t let him die.”

“….”

“If it weren’t for Callius, you’d be dead! You had no chance to live!”

“That’s true, but…”

“Even that bastard is saving others and killing the Orcs without caring about his own life! You’re bigger than him! You’re bigger!”

Aaron eventually bit the bullet[1], hauling up his aching body and chasing after that fluttering red cloak.

A smile spread across Emily’s lips as she looked at his back.

The number of Knights following Callius was increasing.

When he first ran towards the Orcs, she thought he was really crazy, but he was saving lives by easily killing the Orcs fighting the Knights.

It must have been be difficult for him too.

He was looking for Knights to save, even though he never knew when and where the Orcs might appear to kill him.

“Thank God.”

She didn’t know what she was praying for, but that’s how he felt.

“Nia.”

“Yes, Lady.”

“Do you think Callius will be alright?”

There were Knights by his side.

None of them were uninjured, but nonetheless, they followed Callius with their wounded bodies.

Most of them were idiots, but the fact that they survived the Orc’s axes, even if only for a little while, was proof of their worth.

“He’ll be fine. Despite all his rumours demeaning him, he’s still a Jervain. And…”

The attendant named Nia looked at Emily with a bitter look.

“He’s Lady’s…”

“Enough. A scapegrace is just a scapegrace. I’m just worried about him not getting hurt, so we can survive. That’s all.”

Nia looked at Emily, who was trying to turn her face away, with sad eyes.


‘There really was no point in saving him.’

It was the guy who’d interrupted my meal at the inn. A rash Knight who believed only in his size and power.

If I had known it was this bastard, I wouldn’t have bothered saving him.

Callius clicked his tongue.

  • Number of Orcs killed: 12
  • Number of beasts Killed: 27
  • Number of people saved: 15

<Reward> [C]-???

However, the quest was proceeding smoothly. The last question mark had indicated saving the Knights being attacked by Orcs in the White Forest.

So, Callius specifically targeted the Orcs fighting the Knights.

It was a bit dirty, but you could easily kill the Orcs by a surprise attack from behind, or you could band together with the saved Knights to increase your survivability.

In order to raise the level of rewards, saving someone rather than killing an Orc gave a higher score.

And even if the saved Knights hunted the Orcs and beasts, they wouldn’t add to his score, so it was efficient to move quickly before people died.

Chaaak!

Leaving behind the fallen Orc, spurting out blood, Callius turned and shouted at the fallen Knight.

“Don’t just lie around, pick up your sword.”

“Ah, I see! Yes, yes!”

Time was running out.

Combing the forest bit by bit to save the Knights was not as easy as one might think.

There was only one body, and there were many to save and many to kill.

Even ten bodies would not be enough.

‘I wish I had a flying sword skill[2].’

It would have been much more comfortable, even if it was something at a lower level than a true flying sword art.

What do you do with so many swords?

They don’t have scabbards, and it’s getting harder and harder to carry multiple swords around the waist.

‘It would be more convenient if I could make the swords hover in the air with a flying sword skill, or had an artifact or relic able to hold multiple swords at once.’

There will be more and more swords in the future.

The number of swords required varies depending on the unique abilities of the swords.

When I played the game, I had more than a dozen swords in my possession.

Even then, if you wanted to carry multiple swords, you had to have a related artifact or a holy relic.

Or, you needed a characteristic.

However, I don’t have any such characteristic, and most of those skills are of an unreasonably high level to learn directly.

Artifacts and relics are not easy to obtain either, so for now, I have no choice but to grin and bear this inconvenience.

However, if the number of swords keeps gradually increasing from now on, I wouldn’t be able to ignore it anymore.

‘I can’t help it right now.’

Chwaaak!

After cutting down another Orc, Callius cried out to the bewildered Knights who were still breathing heavily.

“If you are getting overwhelmed with strength when alone, face the enemy in twos or threes. If your skills aren’t enough, fill the gap with numbers! Your skills aren’t any better than stones scattered by the road, but if you throw those stones, even they become weapons!”

“Yes! Ahhhhh!”

“Die, you monster!”

Not all of these guys were even proper Knights, so if they fought an Orc Warrior one-on-one, they’d lose a hundred times out of a hundred.

Knight-Errants who came for the position of a Knight of Jervain, the symbol of the North.

They had their own experiences and swordsmanship, true, but in the end they were swords yet unforged.

“Damn, I’m feeling so unsettled that the trash noble personality characteristic keeps popping up.”

Seuk –!

‘Still, it’s getting easier.’

As the number of Knights began to increase, they were becoming more and more used to the scenario.

No matter how many Orc Warriors there were, if the knights dealt with them calmly, and if Callius helped out during each crisis, they could be killed without much effort.

  • Number of Orcs killed: 32
  • Number of beasts killed: 54
  • Number of people saved: 21

<Reward> [B]-???

After killing them for a while, the reward went up to B.

Having defeated one more Orc, Callius saw one young Knight panting.

If it had been three years ago, he would have also been panting like that.

‘Right now, I’m able to cut all these Orcs down.’

It was proof that the last three years had not been wasted.

“Pilgrim! Everything has been sorted out here!”

Callius saw an unknown Knight reporting to him.

‘Why are you reporting that to me?’

Seeing his look, the Knight said ‘ah!’, and introduced himself.

“My name is Allen!”

“I never asked your name.”

“Apologies!”

The big battle was coming to an end.

After saving some of the scattered Knights and moving with them together, the situation became more comfortable.

But I can’t release the tension.

The woods are still bustling with enemies.

I need to secure a path of retreat to slowly escape the forest, and take care of the bigger picture.

“I will take the wounded and leave the forest. If there are Orcs or beasts in the way, they have to be eliminated. If there are any Knights left still breathing, we have to take them along too.”

So, the rewards can go up.

“Yes… I see!”

“I will follow you, Pilgrim!”

“Just give me orders!”

Callius’ eyebrows furrowed. The eyes of the rescued Knights were twinkling needlessly.

Fuck, how embarrassing.


Orphin and the Knights rushed out of the forest with Rivan and Rinney.

Although they tried to be quick, the Orcs attacked unexpectedly, so two out of the five knights were killed, and now there were only three Knights in total escorting the young Jervain children.

“We must avoid them.”

“The Orcs are the enemies of the North. Why don’t we fight, Orphin? I can fight too! My sword is broken… But even so, I’m not worse than most swordsmen of the North!”

“This is an order by the name of the Patriarch’s successor, Master Callavan.”

“Father…”

Rivan’s mouth shut tightly when she said that it was Callavan’s order.

He didn’t understand why.

If you are born a Jervain, it is natural that you are one with the mission and pride of protecting the North.

Orphin didn’t inherit the bloodline of Jervain, but as a veteran Knight of the North, she also wanted to run to the forest and behead the Orcs right now.

“It’s too early.”

But she was a Knight.

A Knight, before a swordsman.

For now, the first thing she had to do was to execute the command she had been given.

“Brother, what do you think happened to that fork guy?”

It was Rinney who asked.

Unlike the militant Rivan, Rinney had a more abstruse character.

Both were children, but Rinney wasn’t as simple-minded as Rivan.

“Heh, he stupidly headed to the depths of the forest, so he must have already been killed by the Orcs. Even if he had some skills, he wouldn’t be able to run away from the Greenskins swarming the White Forest.”

“Did he fight them with a fork too?”

“… No one in this world fights with a fork.”

“But didn’t he fight you with a fork, brother? So, maybe he did that even with the Orcs. I’m really curious. Maybe someday I’ll be able to fight like that with a fork too!”

Rivan’s face turned red.

Rinney continued to chirp in a way that he couldn’t tell if she was teasing him or not.

Well, Rivan couldn’t tell, but mostly she was indeed making fun of him.

“Let us rest here for a while.”

It was a small cave located a little out of the White Forest.

Callavan ordered them to wait here with the children, and Orphin was obliged to stay here and protect the young Jervains until he came back.

“Orphin, Orphin! There are Knights coming out.”

“Is that so. I’m glad…”

She couldn’t see.

She could only see a few huge trees of the White Forest. Her sight couldn’t reach so far away to notice the details.

Is this Jervain’s bloodline?

Her gray eyes looked like that of a clairvoyant, observing things happening far away.

“Yes. There are quite a few surviving Knights ….”

“Uh! It’s the fork!”

Orphin’s ears perked up at the mention of a fork.

‘Him too…’

He was alive.

Well, with that skill, survival wasn’t anything unexpected.

No matter how strong the Orcs’ axes were, it was not some swordsmanship that could be so easily defeated.

“No way!”

“No, brother. That’s his red cloak. Huh? But he looks just like us.”

Looks just like them.

Rivan’s eyes widened in surprise at those words.

He then rubbed his eyes as if to look more carefully, but he didn’t seem to be able to see that much.

“I can’t see them that well… Are you sure?!”

“There. Can’t you see?”

Rivan shook his head.

Rinney’s eyes were more special than his.

“Then who… Was he a Jervain? Who is he? One of our uncles?”

But for somebody like that, a fork is too… Wasn’t it too cruel?

“No, it’s the first time I’ve seen a face like that. Wow… so handsome. I’ve never seen a face like that.”

“That’s all?”

“Ah! I know who he is! The scapegrace!”

“Scapegrace?”

Jervain’s scapegrace.

Even a young Jervain couldn’t not know the famous story.

One of the greatest trashes in the history of the Jervain family bloodline spanning centuries.

One of the greatest shames among all aristocrats.

Even after he was kicked out of the family, he became a scum known as the prodigal son of the Church.

Callius von Jervain!

“Then you mean I lost to the biggest idiot in Jervain’s history!?”

“Do you see that?”

Rivan was ripping his hair out, but Rinney kept looking at the distant scenery as if possessed by something.

“Leading a large group of Knights… being chased by the Orcs. He fights well. The other Knights look a bit stupid, but the scapegrace, no, Callius. He fights really well.”

But nevertheless –

“There are too many Orcs.”

Knights coming out of the White Forest.

And the black and green forms chasing them. The horde of Orcs, looking like swarms of ants, were too many for the young woman to count.

And soon –

“The border…”

“It, it’s broken! The border is…!!”

The northern border had been dyed green.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 울며 겨자 먹기로 (lit. crying while eating mustard) means to grin and bear an unpleasant situation.

[2] 이기어검 in Korean martial arts/fantasy means sword that is driven not with the hands but with inner energy/skill. Can sometimes be associated with the concept of heart-sword. Doesn’t necessarily have to be a sword the user rides.


Jesus Heaven, Unbelief Hell – Episode 6

On that day, I cancelled my rent contract and threw away everything unnecessary.

I withdrew all the money from my bank account in large 50,000 won bills, piled them up in a large duffel bag, and left the house with just the minimum necessary clothes and daily necessities.

To erase all traces my existence, I scrapped the PC containing my personal information, and called a cleaning company to clean it up before I left the house.

I took out my ID from the wallet. The ID photo still had a youthful vibe. There was also a family photo taken when I was much younger.

Ahh, Representative Han. You are no longer even a Representative, and yet you have regrets.

I crushed the hard plastic ID in my hand, crumpling it and flushing it down the sewer.

I tore up the picture of a little kid frowning as he held his parents’ hands in front of a church, and I tore up the old memories that came with it.

The faded photograph I had carried with me for nearly twenty years was no longer a link connecting me to my parents. It was just a by-product of the past binding my feet.

“If you were alive, you would have come to see me.”

Even though my parents always made me skip dinner and copy the Bible whenever I made a mistake.

Even so, I know they always made time to stay with me over the weekends, and on Christmas they became Santa Claus and left presents at my bedside.

If only I hadn’t quarrelled with my friends at school that day, if I hadn’t run out recklessly while being scolded by my parents and teachers, and if I hadn’t been spending time alone, far from home, late into the night.

If so, would my life have been very different from now?

“Unfortunately, that was also a choice.”

I am tired of this world where even the childish behaviour of a kid who knows nothing and cannot properly control his mental illness is regarded as a ‘choice’.

Because I made such a choice when I was young, I lost my parents, grew up as an orphan, moved back and forth between my relatives’ houses, and ultimately ruined my social life?

If such a dog-like fate was also God’s will, that is something I will gladly deny and disaffirm.

I didn’t flush the ripped-up pieces of the photo down the sewer. Instead, I walked straight to the Han River. As the chilly autumn wind blew, I scattered those remnant fragments of old memories towards the jet-black waterway.

There was nothing left of Representative Han anymore.

Come to think of it, I did quit working in the office, but I feel the title of Representative Han is pretty decent. Doesn’t it sound professional, as if you have a certain rank stipulated by society?

I fastened my coat at the front and pressed down my hat. As the darkness descended, I crawled into the city that was revealing its nocturnal splendour.

‘Compared to them, I fall far short.’

The exorcist and the deacon had been waiting for me at the bar, one step ahead of me, tracking my actions and mindset while I wandered around the city mindlessly.

They could not secure CCTV footage, but they still connected me to the first serial murder case through the testimony of the hophouse owner. They were experts who succeeded in tracking me and anticipating my course.

Although their exorcism was not able to corrode my spirit and belief, their resourcefulness was indubitably great.

Rather, they were able to find out my identity when even the police hadn’t succeeded, and moved one step ahead of me. Not to mention their skills and intelligence, you have to applaud their personal connections in this industry.

Actually, I couldn’t have expected the bar owner to be acquainted with the priest’s party, and to even secretly mix holy water in my drink at their order.

It’s really great.

Because it’s so great, they are able to preach the will of that handsome God with their own upright beliefs and faith.

So, I have to imitate them too.

‘Right now, I am just an ordinary person. Knowledge, experience, connections in this industry – everything is lacking.’

I didn’t have even have the least bit of basis on which to build my future operations.

Oh, but there was just one thing I was better at.

I was able to distinguish the sinners in the crowd walking around the city under the brilliance of night.

One who has committed a light sin, one who has committed a serious crime, one who will commit a crime in the future, one who will live as a good person for the rest of his life, a doll struggling with something not born of his own will, or a being not even human.

I stood still at the centre of the crowd, observed the various groups of people, and recorded their similarities and differences.

When the work that seemed unending was finally over, it was around the gloomy dawn when people no longer wandered around the streets.

Soon, the morning sun will rise again and rush hour will begin for office workers, but I didn’t want to keep standing in the middle of the street and repeat the tedious work of recording and sorting.

Because, at least, I got a feel for it.

Just like researching market information before starting a business, I too had a mountain of things I needed to know before entering this industry.

As it was not worth wasting even a minute or even a second, I left the downtown area without any regrets and headed for the large library in Seoul.

By the time I arrived there on foot, the library door was open, since it was morning already.

From there, I crawled into a remote unpopular nook, and started to read. Mainly, books about various religions and histories.

When did I become such a fast reader? It took me only ten minutes to read a thick book. So I continued to the next book, and then the one after that.

After finishing all the books that had piled up beside me like a mountain, I brought a new book and continued reading.

The librarian at the counter was sending me a puzzled look, but I just kept reading. Over and over again.

Fundamentally speaking, what is religion? What is human history according to religion, or does history have a deep religious connection? What did people in history think of religion, and furthermore, how did society as a whole come to accept religion? I devoured every single scrap of information without taking a breath.

The earliest primitive religions in human history did not have a distinct god.

For example, the god of lightning was not called Zeus, the god of wisdom was not called Odin, and the mother of all things was not praised as Gaia.

Ancient humans, who lived hard lives, venerated natural disasters which were also blessings of nature itself, as gods; and celebrated abundance. Naturally, they also practiced offering sacrifices to quell the wrath of nature, which is the opposite of the fertility festival.

In the first place, the God who has the largest number of believers on Earth was not even the first god in history.

From a Christian perspective, God created the heavens and the earth in the beginning, formed all things, and called it the Garden of Eden.

Adam, the first human and a male born in this way, felt lonely and appealed for a mate, wherefore God took out one of his ribs and fashioned Eve from it, who was the first woman and mother.

Then God said, “Adam and Eve, you may eat freely of all the trees in the garden, except for one. Do not partake of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil.”[1]

To this, Adam and Eve bowed their heads to their great Creator and Parent, God, and replied that they would obey. But in the Garden of Eden, where everything was perfect, some imperfect existences already existed.

One was the fruit of good and evil that was unnecessary for humans, and the other was an evil serpent that was looking for opportunities to push humans into the abyss of evil.

The serpent first tempted Eve to get the forbidden fruit, and then Eve seduced Adam into eating it.

Adam and Eve, who until then had neither the knowledge of nor the distinction between ‘good’ and ‘evil’ because they had not eaten the fruit, were fooled by the deceitful tongue of a vicious serpent and committed a great sin.

Because they did not have the knowledge and wisdom to distinguish between good and evil, ironically, they easily fell into the abyss of evil.

Because their great Creator and Parent did not show Adam and Eve how to tell the difference between good and evil.

Just because he gave an unexplained command, “Do not partake of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil.”

Thus, the stories spoke of Adam and Eve being expelled from the Garden of Eden, and of mankind’s beginning, from the Old Testament in the Bible to the New Testament and to modern society.

As I closed the last chapter of the Bible that Father Sung had, I once again felt the contradictions in God’s behaviour and the absurdity of the world, and set out to find more knowledge to understand it.

If God did so, there must have been a good reason.

You have to search, and search, and search again. Otherwise, you too will stumble at some point and fall into the cracks of contradiction. Imperfection is the greatest weakness.

“Excuse me……”

“Yes?”

“It’s closing time soon. I’m sorry, but you have to leave soon.”

At the librarian’s careful request, I checked my smartphone with its half-broken screen.

The battery was still charged because it was not used often, but the time was getting close to 10 o’clock at night. That meant I’d been reading books here all day.

“Excuse me. I’ll just organize my books and leave.”

“No, no. I’m the librarian, so you don’t have to worry about it.”

The librarian chased me out with a slightly tired face, so I left the library with a mountain of books she had organized.

Still not enough.

I need to know more.

I have to go through a lot more, experience a lot more, to become an expert.

Otherwise, I too would be as jejune as that Father Sung who couldn’t break my faith.

A single man in a coat carrying a duffel bag containing tens of thousands of won definitely was an uncommon sight in Seoul. In other words, I looked like a careless idiot who could be devoured in moderation.

As proof of that, I ran into a group of high school students smoking cigarettes as I passed an alleyway between the shops.

“Hey, uncle. Come here and open your bag.”

“Hey, he looks homeless, does he even have anything?”

“There are a lot of homeless people like that carrying a lot of stuff around.”

“Yeah, the homeless guy we robbed last time had a lot of alcohol and cigarettes in his bag, right?”

“It’d be great if it’s alcohol.”

Even in the dark, I could see the sins of the students giggling as they approached me.

In fact, just calling them sins didn’t properly describe their crimes. The deeper, the more, and the older the oily black aura lingering on you, the more sinful you are.

I sensed no small sin in these kids who hadn’t even become adults yet.

“Hey, uncle. Quickly open the bag… Guhk!”

As I swung my fists, my hands began to ache as I wasn’t used to such impacts.

The bastard who got hit with a bang fell down for a moment, and the others rushed at me haphazardly.

I was kicked, punched, hit and pushed against a wall, but I didn’t stop.

Even as my nose bled, the skin on my fists peeled off, even as my whole body throbbed like all my bones had cracked, I silently kept fighting.

Aak! Aak! Why this fucking bastard…”

“Is this bastard drunk? He isn’t going down even after so many hits!”

“How long can a drunk bastard fight! Just step on it!”

Yeah, feel free to step on it. Because I’m going to step on it too.

After stumbling over each other and repeatedly stepping on each other like crazy, I finally stood in front of them with my face puffy and swollen, and my nose bleeding.

The kids fallen down before me were groaning, looking at me with fear in their eyes.

However, it is not me that you should be afraid of, but the poor victims you have wronged and tormented.

And as a bonus, be afraid of the handsome one who shall judge little bastards like you at the end of days.

“Hey.”

“Uh… kahk!”

I grabbed the head of the bastard who was the most sinful of the bunch.

“Do you want me to kill you, or do you want to believe in Jesus?”


Editor’s Notes:

[1] The myth usually goes that God instructed Adam, although Eve was definitely aware of the command.

If you like the story, please like, comment, and above all, rate it on NovelUpdates!


Surviving a Shounen Manga – Episode 14

The Queen of Goldam City

Four days later.

“Hoo…”

My heart was pounding a little as I approached the golden plate prominently displayed at the centre of the casino hall.

[Names that Blaze across Goldam].

This golden plate was the VIP list of this Goldam Casino.

  • Curty Jones
  • Biel Basca
  • Kurino
  • Uemo Cran
  • Siona Dougal
  • Josh

Why am I hanging around in front of it?

Of course, it’s not to find my name on this golden plate.

Because right now I’m more like a rich improvident who can’t take anybody else’s money, let alone a current VIP.

The nicknames that have been given to me over the past four days –

Squatjaw, the first of the one-shotters.

Squatjaw, the man of flow and impulse.

Squatjaw, who never backs down from victory.

At first glance, they sound okay, but in fact, the nicknames all carry a hint of ridicule. 

Even so, all I did over the past four days was to win and lose, win and lose. In the order of billions.

An idiot who goes all the way to the end, never folding even when he should.

This is my current image.

But, of course, it was all intentional.

If you keep winning from the beginning, you’ll end up hurting the bottom line of the casino. Forget about this golden plate, my name might end up on the blacklist instead.

To avoid that, I deliberately repeated the act of losing all my winnings.

Fortunately, although it’s uncertain whether my act has paid off or not, the casino has been very welcoming the past few days.

From the third day onwards, the hotel came free of charge, and even the manager followed me and recommended a seat whenever I came in.

In a way, it was natural. A guy who suddenly appears, attracts people’s interest, raises the momentum all around him, and gets cheered up…

In fact, I was also the most talked-about person in this casino right now.

‘Well, I’m seen more as a clown.’

Anyway, all the work I’ve done so far, is for today.

If I want to participate in the ‘death race’, it’s important to win games and become a VIP, but I have to drive out the existing VIPs first.

In other words, I have to get their money out of the way. 

It’s hard to get them to sit at the table the first time, but after that, it’s not difficult.

And last night, I got the news that every VIP on this list wants to play with me. From their point of view, I’m like a new toy. It seems that the last four days of clowning around have paid off.

So, I’m here to choose my opponent.

“Let’s see.”

You have to investigate their names and faces.

I’ve selected a few I remember from the manga. Especially, the ones who participated in the ‘1vs5 poker’.

Curty Jones, Kurino, Siona Dougal.

Following,

“Okay, let’s start with you.”

I picked up one name.

Kurino.

There were several reasons for choosing him.

First, the reward for defeating this guy seemed to be quite attractive.

Kurino is a character who competes against the main character in two events in the ‘death race’.

‘1vs1 Texas Hold’em’ in the 1st stage, and 1vs5 poker in the 6th stage.

Leo’s first opponent, and also one of his last, other than the Queen.

In other words, the appearance of his role is quite high in contrast to others. Since he is that kind of a character, he has a lot of money, and the attention he receives is also bound to be high.

Second… Actually, nothing big. Because I just wanted to meet him once.

He was the first character to show that special abilities can be used in this casino.

In a one-on-one battle with Leo, he uses a total of two skills (special abilities), namely, ‘Clairvoyance’ and ‘Duplicity’. Seeing through the opponent’s hand, and tricking others about one’s own hand.

To put it simply, this guy was the ‘Sharper’[1] at the Goldam Casino.

Finally, third.

Actually, I was here thanks to this Kurino. Because of him, I knew to use my special abilities here, and I was able to roughly estimate when and what kind of abilities would be needed.

Wasn’t this guy the one who actually guided my path?

So, I just wanted to thank him in person. Of course, from his point of view, it would be an unfortunate event.

‘But so what? He’s one of the baddies, anyway.’

Eventually, I delivered a message to him through the manager.

– Let’s have a game.


Under the gaze of the dealer, Kurino and I sat facing each other.

“The game is 1v1 Texas Hold’em.”

Texas Hold’em.

A type of poker, its rules are as follows.

Use 2 private ‘hole’ cards, and 5 community cards on the ‘board’ to complete your hand.

The hand is built the same way as 7 Card Stud.

The guy started talking as soon as he sat down.

“You’re famous these days.”

“Ah, a lot of people made fun of me for being an idiot.”

“That’s just what the ignorant would say. You won sincerely, and lost playfully. Still, you never went red, even when playing poker just like a game. Aren’t you a monster?”

“… That’s too much. My eyes aren’t that good.”

To be honest, I was a bit perplexed.

I thought he just came to have fun, but it looked like he’d already done some research on me. He even seemed borderline vigilant.

“Well, to be honest, I got interested and made an offer, but I didn’t know that you would really come play with me. Don’t you know? Who Kurino is, in this Goldam Casino?”

“Should I know?”

“They say the eyes know, but the mouth doesn’t.”

His eyes curved like half-moons.

“…”

He was a tougher guy than I’d thought.

“I’m just here to play.”

“Hey, you’re not funny, my friend. I was looking forward to our chat.”

Even at his provocation, I firmly shut my mouth.

When you talk to a chatterbox like this guy, you can’t help but get tired. What’s more, it wasn’t just this guy I had to deal with today. Conserving stamina was essential.

Soon after,

“If you are ready, I will start.”

The dealer began shuffling the cards.

They say that hold’em is a game where skill is more important than luck. Since there are so many open community cards, strategy establishment and probability calculation must be done moment by moment.

But the game with this guy was different. This wasn’t a competition of poker skills, but more like a showdown of abilities.

This guy’s abilities were ‘Clairvoyance’ and ‘Duplicity’.

These two were abilities that I also possessed, but fighting fire with fire wasn’t the best choice. It’d just turn to a wrestle in the mud. I had to find a way to get the upper hand.

If I were to pick out the abilities that could be used in this match… among ‘Clairvoyance’, ‘Duplicity’, ‘Lie Detection’, and ‘Luck’?

There were so many different abilities to choose from, but I could only choose two. If you drink three or four potions simultaneously and the abilities clash with each other, you’ll be done for.

And honestly, I really wanted to rather use the potions that were cheaper and easier to obtain. You can never ignore cost-effectiveness.

‘Let’s go a few rounds first.’

It wouldn’t hurt to have a taste of his playstyle. Anyway, I needed time to check his skills and habits.

After a while,

“What’s the matter? Do you want to leave a bit early today?”

I broke into a cold sweat.

I almost went broke in just five rounds.

It wasn’t that I wasn’t prepared. I’d assumed that he was looking at my hand through clairvoyance, but even when I had winning hands, it didn’t work.

My hand was visible, and his hand was mixed with trickery.

‘This can’t go on.’

There was no time to relax. Since I couldn’t keep up with him for long, I had to win the game in a single stroke. That was the only cost-effective way, and I had to have a solid strategy.

‘No big deal.’

I asked Cocoa, who had been standing next to me, for ‘orange juice’ and ‘grapefruit juice’.

That is, ‘duplicity’ and ‘luck’ potions.

The strategy I came up with wasn’t that great.

1. My duplicity neutralizes the guy’s clairvoyance.

2. I’m looking for a good hand by luck.

Betting with just my hand without caring about the opponent’s hand. This was actually a copy of the strategy Leo used when he defeated this guy.

Of course, they weren’t exactly the same. Because I didn’t have the same abilities as Leo.

The only thing Leo did in the first place was to block this guy’s clairvoyance with an electric net once he realized how he was getting beaten.

But that was enough. Leo’s ‘luck’ was so strong that no matter what Kurino did, he couldn’t overcome it.

“Is your throat burning? Two bottles?”

“A bit.”

“Come to think of it, looks like you drink what you carry with you every time… every time you’re behind in a game.”

“It’s just a matter of mood.”

“Huh, really?”

“Have you been observing me that closely? You even know this.”

“No, you’re famous. Rumours are circulating everywhere. I wondered if there was something good in it.”

At this point, it was certain that this guy also knew that I was using special abilities. And even the fact that from now on the fight was real.

“Certainly… drinking this definitely makes me feel better. I feel like my win rate is going up. Maybe I will win the next round?”

“Kikkik… that would be fun.”

In fact, I never thought I would become as lucky as Leo if I just drank a luck potion. That was an overpowered[2] setting reserved only for the main character.

I didn’t even think that I could completely overcome Kurino’s clairvoyance with my duplicity. At best, its only function was to ‘make one object look like another’. 1 minute was the maximum time limit.

But nevertheless, I was sure of my victory.

The reason was simple, because I knew very well exactly when and at which moment this guy would fall apart.

Soon after,

Swish –.

As the dealer dealt the cards once again, I spoke.

“Shall I make a prophecy?”

“Prophecy?”

“You will lose.”

“What?”

“Your opponent’s hands, which were looking sloppy so far, will no longer be readable, and no matter what you do, you will feel that your opponent’s hand is better. As if your future is barren.”

“What kind of bullshit…”

“You’re going to try to lure your opponent, but even if you bet on a piece of shit, he won’t get caught. As if he doesn’t have any interest in anything other than his own hand. As this situation repeats, you’ll start feeling frustrated and throw an irrational bet for a moment. You’ll go all-in without checking his hand. You’ll play the game solely for the purpose of eliciting a reaction from your opponent. Then what’ll happen in the end?”

Being hasty.

This was the biggest reason behind this guy’s loss in his match against Leo.

“Hey, if you want to taunt somebody, you have to do it properly. Seriously, aren’t you going to play?”

Right now, he was smiling as if relaxed, but that would soon disappear. That smile on his lips, and those chips on the table.

“Oh, sorry. It’s just… because it looks like you’re going to lose for some reason.”

“Heh, that’s funny. Do you know? I’ve never lost a single match, except once against the Queen.”

“Really? Then this will be the second.”

I smiled, and started betting.


The manager whispered to me quietly after dealing with three other VIPs after Kurino.

“Mister, the Queen wants to see you.”

“What… a queen?”

“The owner of this place.”

I was finally able to smile brightly at those words.

Done.

Actually, I’d been feeling like the one racing to the death even before Leo.

The VIPs were more skilled than I’d thought, and they didn’t go down as easily as in the manga. Maybe because I wasn’t Leo.

The time allotted wasn’t too much either, so I really had to do my best while drinking special potions like water. Even all my preparations were almost exhausted, so if I had more time, I might have had to revise the plan altogether.

“Then, would you please follow me?”

The place the manager took me to was a room on the top floor of the casino.

As I opened the door adorned with gold and all kinds of precious stones, a stunningly ornate room replete with jewels greeted me.

And in the middle of it all –

“Oh, you’re here.”

Stood a woman in a golden mask.

Even her dazzlingly splendid dress could not match up to her own elegance.

I looked straight at the woman with a surprisingly graceful figure.

The owner of this casino, and the Queen of Goldam City.

A main character of this arc.

And… the woman who will become Leo’s third companion.

Siana.

She was the first to speak.

“I’ve heard a lot about you. Nice to meet you.”

“It is an honour, Queen.”

“You won about 20 billion gold today, right? You beat the VIPs too. Incredible.”

“It was nothing special.”

The Queen went straight to the main point.

“Are you thinking of becoming a VIP of our casino?”

Of course, it was something I had been waiting for, but for now, I pretended not to know.

“Are there any special qualifications required to become a VIP? Is it just spending a lot of money?”

“It’s similar, but a little different. Because it requires my permission.”

“Is there any benefit to being a VIP? It didn’t seem like there was anything special other than your name being engraved on the golden plate.”

“Once you enter the casino, you don’t have to spend any money other than in the games. We offer complimentary hotel access 365 days a year, free room service, and even a car and driver on request. In addition, you can use all the entertainment and amenities in the city that are affiliated with our Goldam Casino. Of course, direct access without waiting.”

“Okay, there’s no reason not to.”

Following,

“There is no annual fee. However, there is one duty that must be observed.”

The word I was waiting for came out.

“What is it?”

“If I ask you to, you have to play a game…”

That was then.

Beep –.

Suddenly, the Queen’s pager vibrated.

She asked for my pardon and received the call.

“Yes, what?”

“Queen, there is some urgent news. There’s a commotion in the kitchen right now and there’s a VIP…”

And at the same time,

Tiling –.

[Chapter 6 – ‘Becoming a Handyman at the Casino!’ has ended]

A message was sent to the hologram window.

‘… Here it comes.’

I opened the window with a nervous look.

In fact, my entrance to this chapter was like a gamble.

The reason was simple. Aside from how hard I gambled, in Chapter 6, I didn’t appear even for a second. In order to appear, you have to catch the gaze of the main character, but I had never even seen the kitchen.

The grace period for deletion originally given to me was up to Chapter 7, but even that was meaningless because I was already being evaluated for Chapter 6.

If this didn’t work, my character might be deleted right this moment.

I read the message with a heartfelt prayer.

[The character evaluation of Villain 3 has been updated]

[Attracts the author’s attention]

[The author’s favourability has increased by 1]

[Reappearance probability has increased by 100%]

‘… Done!’

I could barely hold back my explosive joy.

[State]

  • Name: Squatjaw
  • Characteristics: A little strong, Bluffing, Chatterbox.
  • Awareness: 41
  • Author’s favourability: 1
  • Reappearance probability: 100%

What I believed in, was the reappearance probability.

By becoming a VIP, I created a situation where the author had no choice but to use me unconditionally for the next chapter. I didn’t know it would go up to 100% like this.

Another message arrived shortly thereafter.

[The final evaluation of the character has been calculated by the author]

[Villain 3 is the target of the next chapter]

[Character points paid 100p for the rise in author’s favourability]

[Character points paid 1000p for the rise in reappearance probability]

[Additional 1000p character points paid for achieving 100% reappearance probability]

… Wow.

Looks like, I have to pay attention to the writer, not the readers!

At that moment, while I was still struggling to rein in my joy, I heard a voice speaking to me.

“About the duties of a VIP that I mentioned just now… what do you think?”

I looked at the Queen and smiled.

“Of course, it’s fine.”


Editor’s Notes:

[1] Tazza, as explained in the notes last chapter.

[2] 먼치킨 (lit. munchkin) is popular Korean slang for overpowered fantasy characters.


Surviving a Shounen Manga – Episode 13

Goldam Casino

A week later.

[Adventure King serialization resumed]

[Chapter 6 – Becoming a Handyman at the Casino!]

[Belongs to the realm of the ongoing chapter]

[Squatjaw is subject to character evaluation in this chapter]

After checking the message in the hologram window, I felt it was about time.

“Kid, take out everything we’ve collected so far.”

“All of it?”

“Yeah, everything we’ve gathered this week.”

“That’ll be quite a lot. Just a sec.”

As Cocoa wiggled down the open mouth of the leather bag,

Ttlll.

A huge number of vials jumbled out in a heap.

“Slowly! They might break.”

“Squatjaw should just stop making a fuss and distracting me.”

“… Well, let’s sort these out by type.”

After I sorted them out, the list looked like this:

[Yep, show me! Clairvoyance Potion] – 12

[Hey, I got tricked! Duplicity Potion] – 10

[Gotcha, you bastard! Lie-detection Potion] – 11

[I’m the God of MCQ Guessing[1]! 50% Chance Potion] – 8

[Something good might happen[2], Luck Potion] – 7

[I hear only you, Whisper Potion] – 1

“How much did it cost you to get all this?”

“130 million gold.”

“That’s too much.”

“The whisper potion was a bit expensive.”

“How much did you skim off the top?”

“Nothing. Who does Squatjaw think I am?”

“Give me a lie-detection potion.”

“I just set aside 3 million gold for running errands. Fees and such.”

“…”

This is why I didn’t want to let her go do the shopping.

Still, it couldn’t be helped. A kid buying a clairvoyance potion has a different look compared to somebody like me buying one. I wanted to lie low and not alert the cops as much as possible.

“Now, how much cash do we have left?”

“A lot.”

“I mean the precise amount.”

“About 300 million gold?”

“Don’t just take an arbitrary storage fee for your leather bag.”

“Then, 400 million.”

“Hmmm…”

Two more banks were robbed, but the loot was still only 400 million. To be honest, I felt a little sad.

“Your face screams that it’s still lacking. You money-grubber.”

“You’ll know when you become an adult, too. Money is always lacking.”

In fact, to be precise, this 400 million wasn’t all. There was still gold and precious metals left. If all of that could be turned into cash, the total amount would increase severalfold. However, to do that, I needed to either visit the auction house or find a fence, and I didn’t have the time for that right now.

Of course, even with just this much, you can buy and drink any special potion like water. There is no need to worry about money.

The problem is that, this amount of money isn’t enough to be active in this chapter.

‘… Is it possible?’

As I checked my plans, I once again thought about ‘what will happen from now on’.

Goldam City. The so-called ‘City of Nightlife’.

[Chapter 6 – Becoming a Handyman at the Casino!] and [Chapter 7 – The Queen of Goldam City] take place here, where the casino lights in the city centre drive away the darkness like a sun risen in the night.

The chapter progression is quite simple.

In the previous chapter, Leo and Kiriko set out on the road without much thought, so they get lost from the first day of their journey. You try to reach the village, but a mountain came out, and then you thought you found the village, but you ended up at the sea shore. Eventually, they run out of food and suffer from starvation.

After struggling for a few days, the two of them arrive in Goldam City and go to a restaurant first, but are kicked out because they have no money. Turns out that they lost all their money while wandering on the road.

At the time, someone tells them about a free buffet. When asked where it was, he replies, ‘Goldam Casino’ at the heart of the city.

Entering the casino, the two are surprised by the huge spread of food all around.

This was, of course, for the invited distinguished guests, but the two, who mistakenly assume this is the free buffet, inhale all the food without anyone able to stop them.

With this as the turning point, they gradually start to get entangled. This is the start of their relationship with the ‘Queen of Goldam City’, the true ruler of this city and the owner of the casino.

This Goldam City episode was one of my favourites.

There are several reasons for this.

First of all, the scene composition is excellent, the new characters are full of personality, and above all, the plot develops in fresh ways.

In most shounen manga, there is a strong tendency to devote the early parts towards showcasing the strength of the protagonist. There’s nothing quite like it to spark interest, draw attention, or make the protagonist stand out.

However, this Goldam City episode is something completely different.

In this chapter, Leo doesn’t use his abilities to knock people down. Same goes for Kiriko. Surrounded by casino security due to their gaffe, the two neither fight against them nor run away. Rather, they enter the casino kitchens to work off the cost of the food.

Leo grilling steak with lightning, and Kiriko with his long red hair serving the food.

This is the main gist of [Chapter 6 – Becoming a Handyman at the Casino!].

Of course, this situation doesn’t last forever. Because what usually happens in such places with an extreme gap between the rich and the poor, also happens here.

A casino VIP comes to the kitchen to evaluate the cuisine, and tries to molest a female kitchen employee. Leo, angry at this, blows him away, and the confrontation with the casino proceeds in earnest from there. Thus begins [Chapter 7 – The Queen of Goldam City].

In my opinion, there were at most two ways to make my presence known in this Goldam City arc.

First. Infiltrate the kitchen in advance and get involved with Leo naturally.

Second. When Leo fights with the Queen of Goldam City, play the role of an assistant by his side.

The former option was easier and less risky. There were no special qualifications required, and very few possibilities that a variable would arise.

In addition, you could spend a long time together with him in the kitchen, and it wasn’t a bad environment to bring out a character’s personality. Because everything that happens there is some kind of a gag.

However, in terms of impact, the latter option was naturally the one that could catch and attract the readers’ attention more. In the first place, Chapter 6 itself was only a stepping stone for Chapter 7.

You couldn’t do both together. You had to think of the plausibility, and above all, the timing was wrong.

After thinking about it for the past few days, I decided to go for the second option. Since there’s a hurry to reach a target, it’s better to choose the option with a large reward, even if it carries some risk.

The latter option, in contrast to the first, required quite stringent qualifications.

Nothing less than being a casino VIP. Because only then you become eligible to participate as a member of the Queen’s side in the confrontation between the Queen and Leo.

The confrontation is not some simple conflict of strength. If it were, this episode wouldn’t have felt so fresh to me.

The two sides compete via games within the casino. It’s called a ‘death race’, and a total of seven games are played one after another. If the challenger wins all of the first six games, they reach the final match against the queen.

My goal was to become a participant in the ‘1vs5’ poker game, the sixth stage of that race.

The reason I specifically chose that game was because it was the most difficult for Leo before the 1:1 confrontation with the queen, and at the same time, it was criticized by the readers because of the abruptness of the victory.

Only in this game, Leo didn’t win in a legitimate way, but with the cooperation of Kiriko and the kitchen staff. By serving food filled with laxatives to his opponents, Kiriko made them abstain one after another.

In fact, the author must have been very embarrassed at the cold reaction. Although, from my point of view, the development was pretty plausible. Leo and Kiriko working in the kitchen earlier had built up to this.

But the author had overlooked how his readers would feel. The readers didn’t like the protagonist winning in such a disrespectful and unsportsmanlike way.

That was the exact point I was aiming for.

What if I could be the helper instead? Then, there’d be no need to hand Leo such an unsightly victory.

‘The plan can work. The key is plausibility.’

Anyway, to do this, I had to become a VIP within the next few days. Only then would I be able to receive the Queen’s invitation.

This is exactly what I’d been preparing for, over the past week.

50 special potions, and 400 million in cash.

It was quite a diverse assortment, but felt a bit lacking in liquid assets[3].

I didn’t know what the standards were for casino VIPs, but one thing was clear – over the next few days, I had to win more, and lose more, than anyone else.

“Little kid.”

“Huh?”

“Have you ever gambled?”

Cocoa understood the meaning behind my words right away.

“Are we going now? To the casino?”

“Answer the question first. Have you ever done it?”

“Of course. It’s my specialty.”

“Real funny.”

I didn’t completely believe the little kid’s words, but I was still a little excited. Because these ignorant and muddled characters were often oddly lucky. Like Leo.

“Heh, my hands were starting to itch. I’m bored of nicking readies from banks.”

“Where did you even learn to talk like that? Alright, get ready to move. Oh, but we can’t go straight to the casino.”

“Then?”

“Do you think they’ll let you in if you look like this?”

Cocoa was wearing the same things as when we first met. A thick cotton tee-shirt and torn overalls. Of course, who knew when they were last washed. I didn’t much feel that they were dirty because we were in a manga, but, well… the casino probably wouldn’t agree.

Of course, I wasn’t very different either.

“Let’s go shopping. We should get a few outfits.”

“Oh! Then I’ll wear sunglasses.”

“Buy them of you want. Let’s get a move on.”

Actually, I had also gotten tired of the repetitive life.

Now was the chance to have a good time.

Relax, Goldam Casino.

Here comes a pro hacker at EZ Games Online 7-Card Stud and Go-Stop Poker.[4]


From luxury sunglasses to children’s party dresses, shoes, and black ribbons.

It’d been an hour since we entered the casino more splendidly than anyone else.

“Hey, just one million gold.”

“Be quiet.”

“Then 500,000… no, even 300,000 gold.”

“Shut up, you money-eating hippo.”

“This time for real! Really real! I can really feel the touch this time!?”

Cocoa lost a whopping 20 million gold.

I stared at the nine-year-old gambler, asking me for money with red eyes.

Contrary to expectations, this girl had no talent at all.

Not just a lack of talent, her gambling level could be described as miserable.

A level where you throw away all your 10 million gold starting funds in 10 minutes, then smile shamelessly and say it couldn’t be helped because the bet amount was small.

Then continue the sequence with 5 million gold, 3 million gold, and 1 million gold – with the exact same results.

Done in 10 minutes, then dusted in 5 minutes. Even a sharper[5] playing to lose wouldn’t have lost so quickly.

Change seats, change games – nothing worked.

Even after giving her a few special potions, there was no improvement.

If you can’t pop a slot even after taking a luck potion… isn’t that the end the story? The girl was basically totally hopeless at this.

It was a godsend that I’d confiscated the money in advance.

“Damn it! Give me the money!”

“Haha…”

I pondered what would have happened if I had sent this girl separately to the kitchen. It would have been much more valuable if she had opened up an acquaintance with the main characters and learned to cook a bit in the process.

“Just quietly follow me sipping a drink or something. I’ll let you play roulette once in a while.”

“Roulette? Really?”

“Hmm. So, keep your mouth shut.”

“Great.”

Then, after roughly patching the problem, it was time to look for a suitable board to play a few games.

Suddenly, I heard a roar from somewhere.

“Huh?”

“What happened?”

It seemed that I wasn’t the only one who sensed the strange atmosphere. Questions were popping up from all over the place.

And then,

“There!”

“Third Hall…”

The guards started running towards somewhere in unison.

Aha!

Looked like the guys had arrived. Or maybe they were already happily eating the food laid out in the banquet hall down there.

When I thought so, somehow, I felt my tension rise a little.

‘Shall we take it slowly?’

It was then –

“If you’re scared, just go back.”

“…?”

Some snake-eyed guy was grinning in front of me.

I glanced at the guy’s hand.

Seriously, bluffing without any basis.

His face-up cards were 2, 5, 7, and 10 of Hearts.

It looked like he was trying to complete a 5-card Flush, but really. How many were missing already?

Besides, I wasn’t in a mood to make a scene. There was no point in arguing with a small fry.

I immediately took a sip from the glass of water in my hand, which had [Yep, show me! Clairvoyance Potion] mixed in it.

“Nice…”

“Is your throat burning?”

“You talk a lot.”

“Looks like you’re getting cold feet, so I had to say something. You don’t lose if you don’t play. Don’t waste a busy man’s time.”

“I agree with that. There is no time to waste.”

Then, as I put strength into my eyes, I could clearly see the cards he was holding.

2 of Clubs, 3 of Diamonds, Jack of Spades. 

This son of a bitch has got some balls.

“All-in.”

From now on, let’s go strong.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 찍기의 신 (lit. God of 찍기). 찍기 is the act of picking a random answer at multiple choice questions. See Namu Wiki.

[2] Reference to the old Korean manhwa, 어쩐지 좋은 일이 생길 것 같은 저녁. This was later turned into a game. In its day, its popularity broke records.

[3] 실탄 (lit. live ammunition) is a financial slang for money that can be used immediately, or leftover funds from invested capital. Translating as liquid assets to keep the context.

[4] 한게임 (Hangame) is an online game website operated by NHN Entertainment. Also called EZ Games in the US. 7-Card Stud should need no introduction. 로우바둑이 is online poker that seems related to Go-Stop, another Korean card game – see Namu Wiki.

[5] 타짜 (tazza, lit. sharper/card sharp) is what you’d call a gambler who would do anything to win, including cheating. It is also the title of a Korean manhwa. There were also several Korean movies adapted from it, the best-regarded being the first – Tazza: The High Rollers (2006).


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 28

The forest became noisy very quickly.

Mountain birds that had been sleeping under the dark cover of night began crying, and accompanying it, echoed a mixture of men’s shouts and the shrieking of beasts.

At the centre of it all –

“Руль борылды.”

A red glare.

Muscles with bulging veins at the surface.

A giant green-skinned form, over two meters tall.

The Orc Warrior looked down at Callius from atop his mount and spoke in an unknown language.

His breath left a long stream of pure white in the air.

“Әгәр дә сез сугышчы булсагыз, көрәшегез.”

A voice like a piece of wood being scraped with a sword.

Those low, harsh syllables sounded one after another.

“Бу җир безнең сугыш кыры булачак.”

“Master… what is that guy saying?”

“Let’s fight.”

It was a language he didn’t understand at all.

Even so, Callius’ ears could hear the intent buried within the words.

Perhaps because of [Bard’s Blessing], he was able to intuit their general meaning from the pitch of the voice and the pattern of breathing.

They went something like this:

「The Wheel turns.」

「Fight me, if you are also a warrior.」

「This land shall be our battlefield.」

Despite the plain delivery, the meaning was conveyed clearly and with certainty.

Kuung –!

The Orc jumped off the beast’s back, and made a hacking motion with the axe he was holding in his hands.

Whiiiikpuk!

“Ahhhhhhh!”

His hands blurred as he threw the axe.

Almost instantaneously, it struck one of Emily’s attendants.

The force behind the throw was so strong that a popping sound hit the onlookers’ eardrums.

‘Fast.’

It was no lie that an Orc Warrior’s strength could equal five human conscripts, and their axes were powerful enough to kill three men at once.

“OOH!!”

The Orc Warrior jumped.

With a powerful thrust from his legs, that giant form jumped high into the sky and grabbed the axe again with both hands.

Two blades jutted out from the axe’s spine, and he raised it high.

That huge double-edged axe –

He slammed it down atop Callius’ head as if aiming to split him in two.

Kwaaaaang –!!

“Kuhk.”

Callius, who immediately used his sword to parry and turned to evade that great axe, saw the nearby bonfire suddenly burst into a flash of bright red.

That dazzling brightness, which illuminated the burning eyes of the Orc Warrior for a moment, quickly faded as the fire was savagely trampled on.

“Oh, this bastard!! Why are there Orcs here!? They…”

“This isn’t the time to ask questions. Bruns.”

“Yes! Yeah! Master!!”

“Take Emily and run.”

“I, master…!”

“What he wants is a battle.”

A life-threatening battle.

A strong enough enemy – that was what Callius represented to the Orc Warrior.

“I can’t leave you here alone!”

“Emily! You must come with us now!”

“Damn it, Callius!! Let go of me!”

Emily shook off the servant’s grasp and hurried over.

With a solemn expression, she pulled out her sword and stood next to Callius.

“You’ll only be a hindrance.”

“The Orcs are raiding all over the White Forest, anyway. I know what this is. I am not a child. I am a Jervain.”

“So that’s your final decision?”

“I’m going to face the beast. We’ll all die anyway If you lose.”

Well, that’s not wrong.

The Wheel has already turned.

Orcs will spread throughout the White Forest and fight the Knights.

Even if Bruns and the attendant still alive somehow manage to run away with Emily, they will not be able to overcome the mobility advantage of the Orcs riding demonic beasts, so escape was hopeless that way.

“Бу җир безнең сугыш кыры булачак.” 「This land shall be our battlefield.」

“You talk too much.”

“What?”

The Orc was acknowledging Emily’s spirit, that she was a warrior despite being so young, but that pride carried with it a high price.

In the end, it meant she would be killed.

Callius drew his sword.

A sword with holes in its blade.

Predator Sword – Loas.

“Тылсымлы кылы!!” 「Is that demon magic!!」

“Come find out.”

The opponent became furious at the sight of Loas.

Possibly because it was a demon sword.

“Emily.”

“Yeah.”

“Don’t act first. If you can, watch quietly like a mouse. Unlike me…”

You have talent.

Taas –!

Kwaaaaang –!

Emily staggered at the booming shockwave of a sword and an axe colliding. However, that was not the end.

A series of sweeping sword attacks followed.

Callius’ sword appeared like dozens instead of one, and the Orc’s axe that opposed it was the same. As they struck each other, shockwaves kept erupting and the continuous noise rattled her body.

However, Emily, even when she stumbled, did not once take her eyes off the duel.

The young Jervain opened her eyes wide as if engraving every single detail into her mind.

Those young gray eyes did not once lose sight of the violent battle, nor of the petals dancing in the air.


Kwajik!

Orphin, after crushing a beast’s head by trampling on it, wiped the blood off her sword.

Looking to the side, she saw Callavan observing his bracelet and occasionally touching it with his index finger.

Each time, the bracelet sparkled.

As if it was a signal.

Orphin’s eyes narrowed for a moment.

“Master Callavan.”

“Um, Orphin. How’s the situation?”

“We have to evade, and quickly. I told you the beasts were behaving strangely, but it’s actually an attack by the Orcs.”

Attack by the Orcs.

This was an unusual omen.

Historically, they weren’t usually the type to use such a large-scale tactic for launching a surprise attack. Above all, why make a pre-emptive attack in such haste?

It couldn’t be ignored.

They had to return to the castle immediately to report the truth, then start a counterattack across the whole front.

Only such immediate action could restore the spirit and status of the North.

“Well, true enough.”

But for some reason, Callavan’s expression was still calm.

As the successor of Jervain’s bloodline, he should have been furious at the Orcs.

Many of the Knights hunting the beasts in the White Forest died due to the attack, and those who remained were still fighting.

Even as this conversation continued, the blood of the North was dying the snow red.

‘Why are you…’

Even then, why are you so calm?

Not only calm, Orphin thought he even looked relaxed.

“I think you should give the order to evacuate and return to the castle.”

“Why?”

“The situation is strange. The appearance of Orcs at this time is quite suspicious.”

Orcs had never appeared during the hunting contest when the forest was noisy.

Even if they did, it was just one or two, those with a strong lust for battle and victory.

It could be safely said that this was the first strategic surprise attack on their part.

“Hmm….”

Callavan kept looking at the bracelet for a long time.

To be precise, at a strange jewel embedded in the middle of the bracelet.

‘Artifact… to contact the Count?’

However, Orphin’s thoughts came to a halt as Callavan spoke.

“First of all, we’re leaving the forest.”

“So we’re retreating to the castle…”

“No, not to the castle. We’ll be taking shelter somewhere else for a while.”

“…”

“The current situation is abnormal, and it’s not clear what their purpose is. It’s unknown if this surprise attack is a one-off, or if they’ve planned for a long battle. It won’t too late to move once we gather more information.”

“Then…”

“Jervain remains in Jevarsch. You don’t have to worry about it, Orphin.”

“However!”

Puk! Callavan kicked Orphin in the shin.

“Ouch!”

“It’s a wartime situation right now. I, the next head of Jervain, have the ultimate authority in the field. Disobedience of orders will be immediately punished.”

Orphin didn’t speak anymore.

She just pretended not to hear the sound of the bracelet Callavan was wearing, vibrating at regular intervals.


Kkigigigigig! Kwaaaaang!

“көңүлдүү!!” 「How fun!!」

“You’re like a wild boar.”

The attack pattern was infinitely monotonous.

However, each mighty blow shook the earth, and rattled Callius’ bones.

In addition to the natural physical qualities, that reckless disregard to not avoid attacks at all, made the opponent difficult to deal with for Callius.

Silver Flower Wave Sword.

The sword art used the styles of the quick sword and the phantom sword.

A fast sword focused on speed, and a sword that deceived its opponents with dazzling technique.

In the first place, the Silver Flower Wave Sword itself was naturally a swordsmanship that was created to deal with stronger opponents.

However, Callius realized the moment he faced the Orc.

‘Not very compatible.’

It didn’t work well against these guys.

The reason lay in their temperament.

Orcs are berserkers by their very nature, and they are never afraid of being struck by the enemy’s sword.

Unafraid of death, their instincts focus only on killing their opponents with one swing of an axe.

A fighting method that cares not a jot for your own life.

This is why they are called savage barbarians.

So, Callius was a little troubled.

The axe was comparable in grade to the Predator Sword – Loas, and the skill of the wielder was enough to stand proud among the Orc Warriors.

The technique looked flawless even in just this brief battle, and to strike those dense muscles felt like kicking a stone.

Orc.

In other novels and games, they were treated as trash mobs, but this was not at all the case in the Pilgrim’s Path.

Warriors with physical abilities and pride superior to humans.

A heteromorph race that wanders the battlefield like deathless immortals in service to the Axe God, Kun-Ta.

Such were the Orcs.

“Ugh!”

Chaeeng!

Chiiiiiig!

Callius, as he was being pushed back, shrugged and retreated.

‘I can’t let the fight draw out.’

Even if they were in the middle of a fight right now, other Orcs might arrive any time.

Time was not on his side.

He had to win the duel in a flash.

The Six Peak Flowers technique was blooming in his elixir field.

As the first peak unfolded like a rising sun, the pure divine power spread throughout his body.

With each step, his momentum accelerated.

Taat! Taat! Paang!

“үлдүү!!” 「Die!!」

The Orc Warrior’s axe hacked down overhead, accompanied by a joyous roar.

Naturally, Callius also drew Loas and unleashed a single sword strike.

Kwaaaaang –!

The Orc Warrior’s axe struck Loas down.

Even so, a flash of embarrassment spread on the face that had been smiling full of joy.

Loas was only the bait.

In Callius’ left hand, Life Sword – Lucen was held in reverse.

Chwaaaak!

Leaving Loas to drop to the ground, Callius swung Lucen and cut off one of his opponent’s legs. Then the sword straightened and arrived at the Orc’s neck.

“мыкты.”

「Great.」

There was no fear in the eyes of the Orc who said so.

All there was, was regret.

“You too.”

Seuk.

Callius stretched out his hand against the fallen Orc’s carcass.

However, only for a while.

His gaze stopped in the air.

[Fatalite’s Wheel]

  • Avoid the fate of death that flows from your destiny.
  • Survive.
  • Stop the attack of the Orcs.
  • Number of Orcs killed: 1
  • ???

<Reward> [F]-???

“It doesn’t change if you catch just one.”

It was pretty hard, though.

Callius looked at the Orc Warrior’s corpse, reached out his hand again, but then retracted it.

‘I need to save my energy.’

No matter how powerful the bracelet is, you never know what will happen.

There’s nothing wrong with being careful.

And the swords I have are enough.

“Damn! Don’t be so uppity!”

Callius, who had been sheathing Lucen and Loas, stopped.

“I don’t have the time to rest.”

The beast tamed by the Orc Warrior was roaring, baring its teeth.

Callius, raising Loas again, moved towards Emily, who had been confronting the beast.

Kuuung –!

After defeating the beast without too much difficulty, the quest window changed.

  • Number of Orcs killed: 1
  • Number of beasts killed: 1
  • ???

The count of the beasts caught was also being measured.

From now on, every single action he would take inside the forest would be taken into account for determining the final grade of the quest.

“Damn. What is that swordsmanship?”

“You don’t need to know.”

“…”

Ignoring her cheeks bulged in a pout, Callius slowly expanded his aura sense by operating a peak flower.

‘It’s dangerous, but…’

You need to fight, as much as possible.

If you don’t, some useless reward will come out.

This quest will only ever come once.

There are many ways to increase the reward level, but the easiest and most efficient way –

You can’t just miss this opportunity.

Having made up his mind, Callius walked straight into the woods.

“Ma-, master! Where are you going!”

“Where are you going! Are you crazy!? Why are you going! If you want to die, go die alone!”

It sounded as if he was walking towards his own death, but he did not stop.

He walked towards the source of the screams as if natural.

“They treat you like the worst trash of all nobles, and you’re going to save them!?”

Callius stopped at that and said to Emily, who was looking angry for some reason.

“I’m not a noble.”

He could do anything for his sword.

“I’m just a Pilgrim.”


Editor’s Notes:

The Orcs’ words are usually not translated in the raws, but we have added a translation for the readers. Mostly they speak Kyrgyz/Tatar.

Who knows if kicking people on the shin is a Jervain habit? Callius, then Callavan… poor Orphin.


Jesus Heaven, Unbelief Hell – Episode 5

To the readers. This story can be crude, intense, and quite offensive to the deeply religious.


“Wha-, what are you doing!”

A rustic lounge, with a small bed and a table, and a wall-mounted TV attached to the room divider. There, I was forcibly laid on the bed, and my limbs bound.

The man who was watching the scene calmly looked down at me with indifferent eyes, and murmured.

“You really seem unaware.”

“This looks like an unusual possession case, Father Sung.”

“If evil had really surfaced above the consciousness, he would not have drunk the holy water in the first place.”

The two men took off their black robe-like coats and put them, folded, to one side. Underneath they were wearing black vestments that you could only see in a church.

It was then that I guessed what was happening, even with me heavy and tired head. Did these people think that I was a madman possessed by a ghost, so they captured me?

“No! Wait! I think you’ve misunderstood something, but I…”

“Is that so? Johann, do you think we’ve misunderstood?”

“No, Father Sung.”

“Then let us tell him why not.”

Johann quietly turned on the wall-mounted TV and tuned to the news channel. The 8 pm evening news was running, and the news anchor was announcing the breaking news first.

– 8 o’clock breaking news. In XX neighbourhood, XX district[1], Seoul, another serial murder, presumed to be the work of the same criminal, has occurred again.

– The first murder case was the employees of the service company A, Mr. Baek, Mr. Kim, Mr. Lee and Mr. Kim. However, the crimes did not stop there, and a day later, the president of the service company A was also found dead, and the police assumed that it was the same criminal.

– With a total of 12 deaths so far, the police authorities have announced that an intense wide-area investigation is underway, but most of the crime sites are either out of CCTV coverage or had electronic malfunctions at the time of crime, so the investigation is mired in difficulties.

“Now do you remember?”

“No… what the hell does this have to do with me?”

“You still don’t remember, or are you just pretending not to know?”

Not caring about the priest running his mouth, I kept watching the news with my eyes wide open.

The head of the metropolitan detective department came out and was explaining about the recent serial murders that had taken place in Seoul.

There were many points of commonality, such as the means of killing, the correlation between the victims’ identities, the time of the crime and a quiet place, so they were convinced that it was the same criminal.

On top of expressing a strong determination to catch the criminal without fail by mobilizing the full strength of the police force, he also urged the citizens of Seoul not to wander around alone at night as much as possible.

‘That’s why there weren’t many people on the street even though it was evening.’

Normally, people who enjoy drinking would have been sitting at the bar sipping cocktails since early evening, but it was understandable that there were only two people here.

Even so, how did you anticipate me coming here? How did you know that I had anything to do with this case? And how did you catch me?

In the first place –

I’m feeling so great, so why are you looking at me like that?

“Johann, start.”

“Yes.”

Johann took out a camcorder and a folding tripod from his heavy office bag, put it to one side of the room and started recording.

And on the table, strange tools, a cross, and a bible caught my eye.

“No wait, really, there’s nothing…”

“Our Lord and Father in Heaven, please help this lowly servant to rescue this stray lamb from evil. Please forgive the sins of this poor little lamb, light up this darkness with Your splendid brilliance, and punish this evil with Your omnipotent power that none may resist. Amen.”

The priest, who didn’t listen to me and began to pray freely, drew shapes with his fingers on his forehead and chest.

Please, listen to me! Why is no one listening to me!

Why are you ignoring me and persecuting me? What did I do so wrong? Why did I become an orphan? Even as an adult, when everyone else is having fun as they like, my only sin is working diligently!

But why is everyone ignoring my words and blaspheming even my character?!

“Respect me!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”

Pajik! Pajijijijig!

The wall-mounted TV turned off, and the lights in the lounge started flickering.

The young man named Johann was startled for a moment, but he didn’t care too much, and started pouring clear water from a large glass bottle into a small iron bowl.

Father Sung put the cross on his forehead and whispered so softly that I could not hear him. It seemed like he was blatantly ignoring me, so I got even more angry.

What should I do with this uncontrollable anger?

Pour it out.

Don’t hold it in.

“Deliver me from evil.”

Chwaag!

After finishing his prayer, the priest scooped out a little water from the iron bowl with a small ladle and sprinkled it on me. Stinging pain and heat exploded through my skin as if salt water was being poured on raw flesh.

“Uhhhhhh!”

“Crawl out on your own before the great God, and ask for forgiveness.”

Chwaag!

“Ughhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!”

Dukdukdukduk!

I desperately tried to free myself, but all I could manage was to rattle the bed. And even the bed wouldn’t have shaken so much if it was a Simmons’, which advertises an unshakable comfort.

Rather, why am I in a place like this with my limbs bound, and being sprayed with a strange clear liquid? Is this hydrochloric acid?

The priest stopped attacking me with hydrochloric acid, and quietly approached to whisper.

“At 7:21 pm at XX Hophouse, you used abrupt violence against two employees of a service company who were having an argument with the owner, and fled the scene. All four in the group went out to pursue you, and the next day, they were found dead in a sparsely populated area.”

“Is that… rather, I was the one beaten black and blue?”

“You remember it, but you still don’t realize it. If you had been unilaterally beaten by those four, would you have been able to come to this bar so casually today?”

I understood what he meant. If I had been caught and beaten up by those guys, even if I didn’t end up dead in a ditch, I should have at least had to go to the hospital. At least, to get better, it would have taken several months.

But that doesn’t make any sense either. I’m an ordinary person, weaker than them, and I don’t have the strength to turn them into dead meat without any damage in return.

I’m a pathetic animal that can’t even kill the mosquitoes bothering him in the early autumn, let alone commit serial murders.

“What day of what month is today? Do you know?”

“… I haven’t checked the date.”

“Today is September 22.”

Hearing that answer, my memories flashed back to the past like a whirlwind.

I woke up at 9:09 on the 9th of September and went out to the grocery store, lamenting about my circumstances.

I bought petty indulgences worth 36,200 won and went home to eat dinner.

As I was walking past the school and by the church, I heard a strange laughter and stopped walking.

At that moment, a huge pillar fell in front of me. A metal crucifix, fallen in reverse, heavy enough to pound a hole into the asphalt was facing me.

And I saw something beyond the sparks on the church steeple that flashed like lightning.

It was very small, black like the darkest night, covered by a hazy fog that spanned beyond sight…

“Ah.”

Kill him.

Don’t hold back your anger.

They all deserve to die.

They insult you and do not hesitate to persecute you.

Tear their flesh and bathe in their fresh blood. Make an altar by pulling out their bones and stacking their skins like rags.

I am the darkness inside you – the independent being whose domain is the absolute will that is forever immortal.

I am here, because you are there.

You are there, because I am here.

Show your anger.

Fight and win with pride.

Prove that you are not inferior to them.

Crush these lesser tribes, stand atop them, and praise me.

I…..

“Twelve people.”

As I had expected, the four rice sticks had been the employees of a service company, which was affiliated with a subcontractor of a large corporation that was trying to redevelop the mall.

I returned home covered in blood, washed myself and fell asleep. After waking up, I ordered some food delivered and then went out again.

I just moved.

I couldn’t hold back my anger, so I couldn’t tolerate seeing the behaviour of those who persecuted innocents for money, and tormented others to appease the elites.

So, I moved. As if… possessed by something.

I infiltrated the company using ID cards stolen from those service workers, and found the president.

I beat him to death too, and quietly left the company. And again, I washed off the blood that covered me once I got home, and then I fell asleep.

The next day, it was the chief of the police who had taken money under the table from the president and closed his eyes to the situation at the mall.

That guy went to a salon, got drunk and was stumbling back home alone, so I attacked him and beat him to death.

When I got home, I wiped the blood off my hands and went to sleep. My beard grew quite a bit, but I didn’t shave.

The next day, it was a reporter who wrote a false news article paid for by that large corporation, telling the public that the pub used cheap Chinese ingredients, and the boss had poor hygiene.

Likewise, I attacked the guy who was returning after receiving lavish hospitality from somewhere, and beat him to death. When I got home again, I did what I had to do and fell asleep.

The next day, the next, the next, the next, and the next.

They were all bad guys who took dirty money and did dirty things, or made innocent people drown in the bitter wine of pain and despair.

I did not hesitate, because I understood more deeply than anyone else the pain of those who had suffered, and I knew what they were feeling without even needing to ask.

Strangely, wherever I went, the CCTV broke down, the locked door opened on its own, or the person who was running away fell and broke his leg.

I believed these to be opportunities granted by Heaven.

Because I wasn’t the one in the wrong.

Whenever I go to a place led by that laughter, there is always a lot of garbage that I have to deal with.

Like a buffet where I can eat whatever I choose without any fuss to relieve stress.

There was only one choice, so I just chose and walked on the only path.

“In the name of our Lord and Father who art in Heaven, I command you, say your name!”

“Then what will change?”

“You will have an opportunity to confess your sins and repent.”

“That’s not an opportunity. That’s just compulsion.”

“Distance yourself from the evil that dwells within you and see the world with clear eyes. The Father illuminates all things with light and loves without discrimination, so you too can feel His love.”

“Illuminates everything with light and loves without discrimination? To me, it’s just some old greenhouse where only a small percentage of plants is allowed safe photosynthesis. Some great being doesn’t take good care of it, so it’s infested with pests and weeds, rain and wind and snow seep in, but He doesn’t care. Even at this moment, the greenhouse roof is torn and the soil is getting filthy.”

“Therefore, at the end of days, you must stand before Him, have your sins forgiven, and go to Heaven where He resides. Otherwise, sinners will suffer in purgatory and burn in Hell, eventually forgetting even their own existence in the abyss. Even so, why would you still walk the path of a sinner?”

… Wow.

“Why would I walk the path of a sinner? Didn’t the handsome Lord Jesus and the Father teach you even such a simple thing? No one wants to walk the path of a sinner! No one ever wants to walk the path of a sinner! Because it is the only road that unfolds before their eyes, it is the only path that they can walk desperately in order to live. Because it’s the only way they have!”

“Not all weak and imperilled walk the path of sinners.”

“But there is no fair way for everyone. If you love all things equally, why don’t you offer an equal way? He respects human free will, but the paths we see are all so narrow. Are you saying that I will be punished because I risked walking such a path just to stay alive?!”

“All suffering and adversity, happiness and unhappiness, and even the destiny of all things, were created by God’s plan. It is a purely personal will and choice to decide whether to sin and deny Him, or to do good and follow His will.”

“What a clever plan! Is it God’s plan for innocent humans to die in such a miserable way, and God’s plan for the sinners to close their eyes comfortably without ever being punished? Or maybe it’s just making fun of the victims, saying that if they survived it was God’s plan, and it was God’s will if they die of ill-fortune!”

Jesus Heaven Unbelief Hell Jesus Heaven Unbelief Hell Jesus Heaven Unbelief Hell Jesus Heaven Unbelief Hell Jesus Heaven Unbelief Hell Jesus Heaven Unbelief Hell Jesus Heaven Unbelief Hell Jesus Heaven Unbelief Hell Jesus Heaven Unbelief Hell Jesus Heaven Unbelief Hell Jesus Heaven Unbelief Hell Jesus Heaven Unbelief Hell Jesus Heaven Unbelief Hell Jesus Heaven Unbelief Hell Jesus Unbelief Hell Jesus Heaven Unbelief Hell Jesus Heaven Unbelief Hell Jesus Heaven Unbelief Hell Jesus Heaven Unbelief Hell Jesus Heaven Unbelief Hell Jesus Heaven Unbelief Hell Jesus Heaven Unbelief Hell Jesus Heaven Unbelief Hell Jesus Heaven Unbelief Hell Jesus Heaven Unbelief Hell Jesus Heaven Unbelief Hell Jesus Heaven Jesus Heaven Unbelief Hell Jesus Heaven Unbelief Hell Jesus Heaven Unbelief Hell Jesus Heaven Unbelief Hell Jesus Heaven Unbelief Hell Jesus Heaven Unbelief Hell Jesus Heaven Unbelief Hell Jesus Heaven Unbelief Hell Jesus Heaven Unbelief Hell Jesus Heaven Unbelief Hell Jesus Heaven Unbelief Hell Jesus Heaven Unbelief Hell Jesus Heaven Unbelief Hell Jesus unbelief hell jesus heaven unbelief hell jesus heaven unbelief hell jesus heaven unbelief hell jesus heaven unbelief hell jesus heaven unbelief hell jesus heaven unbelief hell

“Heaven for believers and Hell for unbelievers! If there had been no Hell, evil, or sin, there would have been no confusion and injustice in the first place!”

You say that there are many options, and it is purely up to the individual to choose.

But in reality, there are only two outcomes we face. Jesus = Heaven, Unbelief = Hell.

Even if you see many different paths.

But when you start walking, there are only two outcomes.

So how about this other path?

Likewise, only two results.

Why not one, not three, but only two?

Why is the freedom of choice of a human, whose right to free will is so respected by the great being, ultimately so narrow?

“The beautiful God wants a faithful believer who believes in Him and does only good, but at the same time wants a contradictory existence with free will that He doesn’t know where will go!”

I cried out, desperately trying to stand up, forgetting that my limbs were bound. It felt like the blood vessels all over my body were swelling up.

“Don’t oppress people with a nonsensical excuse like respecting their free will! The freedom of sinners is the freedom to be repressed, and the freedom of good men is merely freedom to follow a set path! You dare discuss freedom?!”

My confused mind was becoming refreshed once more.

As if the clouds clearing up to reveal a fair autumn sky.

My real anger was not because I had to endure always being ‘oppressed’ by various factors.

My anger was aimed at something more fundamental, and I was just angry at the fact that I had to put up with it.

Padudududuk, jjiiiiig!

I tore off the fabric that bound my limbs and stood up, proudly.

I felt no more reaction to the clear liquid that was being sprinkled on me, or the cross they had touched my skin with. Because I was not of the ‘evil’ and ‘sin’ those things defined.

I was just… me.

“If the Lord Above wants mechanical fanatics with their free wills castrated, I’ll help.”

I picked up the Bible lying ready on the table.

“I will send even the last person to Heaven. I will preach to all sinners in the world the solemn meaning of Jesus’ Heaven and Unbelievers’ Hell.”

I left the lounge without even looking back at the two who had become stiff as stone statues, only leaving a final word.

“But leave me out of that disgusting skit.”

Watching everyone ascend to Heaven, I will proudly walk into Hell.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] Seoul is divided into districts (구/gu) and each district is divided into neighbourhoods (동/dong).

We finally reached the title drop! Did you find it fun so far? Also, Representative Han is pretty crazy, huh. (That’s the name he’ll carry on with in the story, by the way. The Korean word can mean representative or deputy, and yes, others who dabble in the occult will have a hard time guessing what he might represent or be the deputy of.) We’ll see more of that throughout the story.

This webnovel is not within several standard deviations of your average KR fare, but it’s still pretty popular, so let’s hope the readers here find it just as fun, despite the limitations of the translation.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 27

The Jervain twins.

The children of Callavan, who will become the core powerhouses of the next generation.

Orphin, assigned to escort Rivan and Rinney, had recently been struggling with the thoughts of someone branded into her memory, even while she was busy hunting the beasts.

That someone was Callius von Jervain.

He appeared suddenly, and disappeared suddenly as well.

More precisely, that swordsmanship, from one who had abandoned the name of Jervain and become a Pilgrim.

That swordsmanship never left her thoughts, and was a constant source of torment.

‘Silver Flower Wave Sword.’

That sword she had seen at that time, even if only for a moment, was still clear in her mind’s eye.

Silver Flower Wave Sword.

It was similar to the Silver Flower Wave Sword wielded by Saint Stella in the legends.

There was no room for doubt.

Because there was only one swordsmanship in the world that broke the opponent’s swordsmanship and transformed the energy into silver petals.

‘How could a scapegrace wield that sword?’

Besides, that sword –

No matter how great a sword art may be, if the skill of the one performing it is poor, it ends up mediocre.

But that wasn’t the case for Callius.

He had the strength worthy of that swordsmanship.

And right now –

Orphin saw Callius holding the fork, and was convinced.

‘He must’ve hidden himself on purpose.’

No matter how immature Rivan’s swordsmanship is, it cannot be written off as just a sword with some divine power behind it.

He is a descendant of the bloodline of Jervain.

Manipulation of divine power, and Jervain’s unique sword art. All of that was incorporated into his swordsmanship.

To beat that with a fork? Utter nonsense.

Yet Callius managed it.

And on top of that –

‘To break a sword with a fork.’

Callius easily blocked Rivan’s sword with his fork, slid the sword between them from that point of contact, and then broke it with a snap of his wrist.

It showed his strong power and immaculate skill.

And it is was something that definitely could not be achieved without very precise and skilled manipulation of spiritual power.

‘Why…’

She didn’t know why, even with that level of skill, the emanations of his divine power felt so weak.

From Orphin’s point of view, Callius should have been one of the strongest swordsmen in the North.

At least that’s how she saw it.

“My, my sword… No, how could a fork or whatever break the sword I got from my father… This, this ….”

Rivan looked like he was in a panic.

Although from the collateral branch, he was born in a famous swordsmanship family; and yet his sword, which he was proud of, was broken by a mere fork, so how could he not?

It would be a tall order for even an adult to endure the current situation, but Rivan was only a 14-year-old kid.

“It’s a special sword that my father gave me, but that, a fork…”

He couldn’t stabilize his emotions at all.

He looked alternately at the fork Callius was holding and his broken sword, and then bit his lip.

“Damn it!! What are you all gawking at, just standing around!!”

Rivan’s voice, full of anger, woke up the Knights who had been watching the scene with admiration.

Sreung!

Five Knights drew their swords.

Orphin had been contemplating what to do, but now she had no choice but to draw her sword as well.

‘Can I do it?’

Would a mere half-dozen Knights be an opponent for one who has mastered Stella’s sword?

Orphin bit her lip.

“Now get him down on his knees and bring him to me!! To insult me ​​is the same as insulting Jervain!”

“Hmm.”

Callius started at the Knights approaching him with a blank face.

This little boor[1] is so annoying, but what can you do?

This was business as usual for aristocrats.

Callius glanced at the approaching Knights and put Emily behind him.

The girl was holding her stomach, sniffling as if she’d seen a funny show.

Now you’ll have to see blood at the climax.

“Stop.”

A low, heavy voice made the Knights stop in their tracks.

Soon, the snow-covered bushes swayed and sprinkled snow, and a good-looking man appeared from between them.

As soon as they saw his face, the Knights bowed their heads in surprise.

He was Jervain’s successor.

Adopted son of Count Jervain.

And, Rivan and Rinney’s father.

It was Callavan von Jervain.

“Ah, father!!”

“Father!”

As soon as Rivan and Rinney saw Callavan, they ran to him with wide smiles.

However, they had no choice but to stop, because the sword Callavan was holding was soaked in the blood of demonic beasts.

“Father! He insulted me!”

“That’s right! He insulted brother! He broke brother’s sword with a fork! How could you do that? That’s amazing! Brother’s sword is so sharp, and it broke like kindling!”

If he doesn’t kneel, Jervain’s honour will be besmirched. Rivan scrambled to say something like that, repeating like a parrot the phrase that who knew whether was a curse or a compliment.

Callavan wiped the blood off his sword and asked Orphin.

“What’s going on?”

“That is….”

After a while.

Hearing about the course of events, Callavan looked at Callius with curious eyes.

And then proposed.

“Will you swear allegiance to me?”

“Ah, father… that’s, what…”

“I’m a person who puts talent above anything else. I don’t know what you’re looking for or why you got involved with the Wheel, but whatever you wish for, I can make it happen.”

I have that power.

Everyone was surprised by Callavan’s sudden suggestion.

Emily was the same.

“Ca-, Master Callavan.”

Emily moved to stand in front of Callius in surprise, and opened her arms as if trying to ward Callavan off. An attitude like screaming, never!

“Emily.”

Callavan looked at Emily and narrowed his eyes.

“He is my escort.”

“… Emily. I’m sorry to tell you, but the choice is not ours. If you have any pride as a swordsman, you should respect his choice.”

Ignoring Emily, who was hesitating and speechless, Callavan turned to Callius who was still wearing his hood.

“Even if my son’s sword was held by a child, it wasn’t something to be broken by a fork.”

So, if it was a fork that broke the sword –

No, there was no need to see more of Callius’ skills.

“It’s sudden.”

“There is nothing sudden. If you want fame, you will have to swear allegiance to me, who will become the next head of the family. If you want success, you will have to follow me even more. Isn’t that right?”

There was nothing wrong in what he said.

The adopted son of the present Jervain Patriarch.

The Count’s successor.

On top of that, his swordsmanship skills were excellent and his leadership skills were exceptional.

He was a caring father to his children, and had a broad enough heart to hold the loyalty of his Knights.

If it had been an ordinary Knight-Errant, no matter how much Emily tried, it would not have been easy to refuse his offer.

“I refuse.”

But that wasn’t the case for Callius.

As if he didn’t expect to be refused so curtly, Callavan’s expression distorted monetarily, but then it again returned to a soft smile.

“Can you tell me why?”

“I seek neither fame nor success. Because they are not necessary.”

Looking at Callius’ retreating back, Callavan asked again.

“Then what do you want?”

“Sword. A stronger sword.”

Saying so, he led Emily and her attendants away. Looking at his back disappearing into the woods, Callavan licked his dry lips.

“Ah, father. He insulted me…”

“Rivan. I don’t know what kind of honour you’ve lost, but this time, you’ll have to endure it.”

“Why….”

“That man is not a Knight.”

“Then what is he?”

A stronger sword.

It has only one meaning.

Callavan said, stroking the hair of his son who had questioned with innocent eyes.

“Perhaps, a Pilgrim.”


Tadak, tadak.

Even the bustling White Forest had become quiet by the time moonlight fell.

Around a small bonfire, Callius and his companions sat and rested after a brief refreshment.

“Why did you do that?”

Sighing, Callius looked at Emily, whose eyes were fixed on the bonfire.

“What do you mean?”

“The fork. You didn’t have to do that to Rivan.”

She was asking about what happened before.

Callius thought for a moment, then threw a piece of wood into the bonfire.

“The level of that kid was about perfect for a fork.”

“That’s all?”

“That’s it.”

A lie.

Rivan and Rinney.

The two’s tendencies were well known to Callius.

The two were notorious as Jervain’s little terrors when they were young, but given a few opportunities, they will come to their senses and become great Knights.

‘There was one such route.’

I know because I created several possible routes. Besides, Rivan and Rinney were meaner than I’d thought, and I didn’t like how they were behaving.

So I deliberately touched Rivan’s pride, and ended up breaking his sword.

With a fork.

I’d honestly been uncertain if it would be possible.

However, the fork, under the influence of the Silver Flower Wave Sword art, brilliantly broke Rivan’s sword, and also broke his arrogant pride.

‘I don’t know if he’ll wake up with just this or not… Although there will be more opportunities in the future.’

Otherwise, it’ll be difficult.

Now that the Fatalite’s Wheel quest has appeared, even if it’s only a child’s sword, the North will need it.

“Thank you. Thanks to you, I felt refreshed.”

Emily, who imitated Callius and threw another piece of kindling into the fire, got up and went into her sleeping bag.

Callius looked at Emily with strange eyes, and then pulled out Loas.

‘Have you regrown a little?’

Loas, which had been broken in half, had regrown a little after Callius entered the White Forest and hunted a few beasts there.

Not as fast as a lizard’s tail, but the rate of regeneration was still quite strange.

[Predator Sword – Loas]

Grade – Life Sword.

Inhabited Soul – A mixed soul.

Unique Ability – Predation.

Predation Count – 723.

‘When the bandits were wiped out, it was close to five hundred.’

The number of magic beasts he’d occasionally hunted in the North while scouring the White Forest for Bernard exceeded two hundred.

If you catch roughly just three hundred more, the rank of Loas will go up, so it’s a smooth journey so far.

When Fatalite’s Wheel turns in earnest, this three hundred or so number will be nothing to talk about.

It is only a matter of time before Loas rises to the rank of Spirit Sword.

That way, even if you fight with Rakan, it won’t break or degrade easily, so it’ll be worth trying.

‘By the way…’

Callius’ eyes gleamed sharply as he looked around.

Tak, tadak.

All he could hear was the sound of the bonfire.

The forest was exceptionally quiet.

Strangely, nothing was captured in his aura sense. Most of the magic beasts in the White Forest were nocturnal, but they were being so quiet, wasn’t it suspicious?

‘Feels like something beyond my perception, slithering around.’

Clouds were slowly covering the moon overhead.

As the round full moon was obscured, the whole area was dyed in darkness, insulting the given name of the White Forest.

Then, a foul odour hit the tip of his nose. At the same time, the forest shook.

Ripples of energy were spreading out.

When the clouds lifted again, and the pale moonlight once again illuminated the surroundings –

A huge axe, dripping blood, was before his eyes.

The large arms holding it, and the green skin engraved with primitive tattoos.

One of the Sons of the Axe God, riding on the back of a giant beast.

Was looking down at him.

[The chain of fate coils around you.]

[Survive the fate of death.]

They have many names. A tribe created by the demons, who are sometimes called barbarians, greenskins, magicborn[2], or even witch-beasts.

Demihumans who live beyond the White Forest’s northern edge.

Primitive and savage, a tribe of warriors unafraid of death.

With an axe in hand, those warriors cry out the name of their God and seek a worthy death on the battlefield.

But a more accurate name for them is –

“Orc.”

A barbarian race from the North, whose battles with Jervain have stretched across the White Forest for centuries.

It was an Orc.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 말본새 (lit. horsefly) – somebody who speaks rudely.

[2] 마인 (ma-in) is the same as Loas, which we defined as a chimera. However, here the combination magic + person is a bit more specific from context, so we are translating it as magicborn (changed from devilman). Since Loas was created as a more mixed being, we thought chimera was more suitable to describe it, but not appropriate here. Contrast 악마 (ag-ma) which will be translated as demon.


Jesus Heaven, Unbelief Hell – Episode 4

To the readers. This story can be crude, intense, and quite offensive to the deeply religious.


When I woke, it was with a strange feeling of liberation, as if I had finally crawled out of a deep swamp. I was lying in my own prison-like room as usual.

All that alcohol had left a tingling sensation all the way to the inside of my neck. As I got up, I noticed my smartphone lying on the floor.

The LCD screen was cracked halfway through, so I did feel a flash of regret, but that went away quickly. What’s the big deal about cracking your smartphone screen?

However, when I habitually pressed the touchpad, it didn’t turn on, leaving me a bit embarrassed. Then I found that the battery was dead, so I had been worrying for nothing.

Anyway, alcohol had become somewhat of a problem of mine. Be it a dinner party or a reception, I used to always be the one to take care of the others until the very end, but lately, my frequency of getting drunk seemed to have increased a bit.

I had nothing other than myself to take care of, and there was enough in the bank to play around like a beast for a year or two. So, drinking like an unbridled foal was a natural result.

“Ugh… I can’t even remember how much I drank yesterday.”

Did I hit five mugs of draft beer at my usual pub? Or did hit somebody with a beer mug?

My memories felt like threads tangled up into a skein. Just trying to remember threatened to trigger another headache, so I shook my head lightly.

I hadn’t checked the time yet, but judging by the red sunset outside, it should have been somewhere between 5 and 6 pm.

The daily routine of eating, drinking and waking up the evening without knowing when you’ll be leaving the world behind. It’s like a paradise that an ordinary member of society could never dream of.

I decided to have a bit of alcohol with some soup[1] to get my neck sorted out. But the moment I opened the refrigerator to grab some ramen, I had to pinch my nose at the overwhelming stench that billowed out.

“Kahah! Cough! Kuhk!”

For a moment, it reminded me of my first CBRN[2] training in the army, and I turned my head to retch.

My body felt devoid of moisture like the dry cracked ground during a drought, so I expected not a single drop to come out, not even tear or snot, but somehow, a lot poured out.

“Fuck, really…what the hell.”

Holding my nose, I looked into the stinky refrigerator and found that all the food inside was badly packaged and rotten.

If you looked at the chicken, only a few pieces of leg or lean meat had been gnawed, with the rest left around haphazardly. The kimchi pot had its lid open. Leftover convenience store kimbap, bread, and mouldy milk completed the collection.

“Oh, man, fuck. I was really three sheets to the wind, huh?”

The sequence of events was obvious from just one look. I, dead drunk, had stopped by on my way home to buy a bunch of snacks, ate some when I got home, and then threw the rest into the refrigerator without tidying up.

I picked up a bottle of water that looked okay, and slammed the refrigerator door. I’d have to pack it all into a garbage bag later to throw away.

“Gulp, gulp… Whoa!”

How could chilled plain water from a bottle taste so sweet?

Like a man who found an oasis while trudging through the heart of a desert, I frantically guzzled down all the water in the 1.5-litre bottle in one shot.

It was true what they said, if you have salty food with alcohol before sleeping, your body will get very dehydrated.

However, just one 1.5-litre bottle of water was not enough, so I grabbed another bottle of lukewarm water from a pile of boxes at the corner of my living room. I ordered large quantities of bottled water each month, so those boxes kept piling up in the house.

“Gulp, gulp, gulp, gulp.”

Another bottle of mineral water was emptied without hesitation, and then I could finally feel my thirst quench a little.

As I got my fill, the fatigue disappeared as if all the water had washed it away. I went straight to the bathroom and stood in front of the sink.

As expected, my recent lifestyle, which had resembled an animal for the past few days, was objectively unreasonable.

The hair, which used to be neatly organized like an office worker, turned into a messy mop, and since I hadn’t shaved, the beard was sparsely forming the shape of a black forest.

Even if I didn’t feel tired anymore, dark circles had formed like flowing water under my eyes. The hazy irises were so empty that even if you looked closely, you couldn’t feel much of a sign of life.

“When you play, even if you’re having fun, you have to do it like a human…”

To refresh my mind, I rinsed my body with cold water, starting from the head.

Finally, after I finished shaving and saw my clean face again in the mirror, I still felt uncomfortable because my eyes still didn’t seem clear enough.

Maybe it’s time for some eye drops?

By the time I finished grooming, it was sunset and night was already falling. At this kind of time ramen with alcohol seemed too plain, so I prepared to go out.

‘A glass of soju with some hot soup? Or maybe some Chinese bamboo shoots?’

A chilly autumn wind blew as I left the house, thinking that anything would be better than seafood ramen cooked by a single man.

It is said that in autumn, even those who hate the animal called a man become romantics, and I walked down the street enjoying the autumn wind that fluttered along my thin jacket.

As it is, you can take a city bus to the downtown area, or take the subway to visit restaurants that open in the evening.

Or do you want to pretend being crazy and have fun running today?

I had been looking for a light drink over hot food when I left the house, but the chilly night wind outside changed my mind.

It’s not like my mood is fickle like a reed blowing in the wind, I just thought I might have trouble controlling my excitement, and my recent animalistic habits weren’t encouraging.

In the end, the place I ended up at was an underground bar in a certain shopping mall, that only people in the know were familiar with.

It was one of the secondary places that I’d carefully researched and selected, for hosting high-ranking people who preferred drinking in quiet luxury.

The popular image of a cocktail bar is a place with a strange atmosphere, where young men and women hunt for companionship while sipping colourful cocktails. But in reality, the more hidden the bar, the fewer you’d see such customers.

This bar had a first-class ambience, with a quiet and calming air, lit softly, playing mellow tunes. A place devoted to mental and physical peace.

To describe it in a good way, it was an adult cafe (selling alcohol) for those with a predilection for luxury, and to say it in a bad way, it was a bar full of bastards who liked the gloomy atmosphere.

As I went down the stairs to the underground shopping and opened the bar door, I was greeted by its usual unique atmosphere.

However, unlike the usual, there were very few customers. At most, only a couple of men in black, sitting on the bar stools in front of the bartender.

I couldn’t just turn back and leave, so I simply sat down at a reasonable distance and called the bartender.

“A mojito and something light to go with that, please.”

The bartender, who’d been cleaning the glass, approached me with a stiff face and glanced at the two men sitting at the other side.

“Oh, don’t worry about it. I’m not a guy who’d complain about the taste of alcohol just because someone eats something at the same bar.”

Oh, was the bartender asking for pardon because the other guests might get disturbed if they smelled the food? It was my fault for not apologizing in the first place.

Belatedly realizing my disrespect, I also bowed my head towards the two.

The older man, probably in his fifties and wearing thin-rimmed glasses, looked at me, then turned back to the young man sitting next to him.

Did I wait like that for ten or so minutes?

A glass of mojito was served in front of me, along with a typical Western meal of browned toast, eggs and bacon.

As I gobbled up the meal with the speed of a crab closing its eyes in the south wind[3], I tasted the refreshing and bittersweet mojito.

As I wet my tongue with the mojito, which was slightly sweet but still had the unique taste of alcohol, I slowly began to drink in earnest.

By the time I was about to call the bartender to try a Black Russian, which can be called a proper drink for adults, I was feeling something boiling inside.

Was it just because of suddenly gorging on oily food and alcohol on an empty stomach? I wasn’t raised that weak, though.

“A Black Russian.”

With a simple recipe made up of only vodka and kahlua, this cocktail boasted a much more intense and intuitive taste.

As it did not contain any milk, tonic water or juice, it was said to be perfect for people who enjoy a strong and deep taste, instead of softness.

The gentleman who used to drink this knew much more about cocktails than me, so even though I didn’t really want to listen, I still picked up many scraps of knowledge from him while drinking together. This was one I remembered.

The bartender approached me again with a hardened face and looked at the other customers once more, placing the cocktail in front of me.

“The Black Russian you ordered.”

The black cocktail served with ice in a wide and squat rocks glass seemed to tempt one into drinking.

Alcohol cannot be the answer to life, but it can be a shelter.

I used to see those souses who drank without thinking as fools who abused their future and their livers just to enjoy some fleeting pleasure, but in reality, there’s nothing better than this.

Drinking makes you happy, so why abstain? That’s just stupid.

“Gulp, gulp. Whoa!”

I, who wasn’t the crazy one here, finished the Black Russian in two sips. Immediately I had to let out a hot breath as I felt the bubbling inside me.

My throat was tingling and my stomach was burning, so the heat didn’t go away, but at the same time, I felt like I was floating with a tingling sensation all over my skin.

Hot. Hot. So hot that I think I might burn up.

“Okay, uhhhh… umm?!”

“You held up for quite a while.”

I turned my head in amazement at the same gentlemanly, British voice which I had heard earlier.

At some point, the two men in black had moved to stand behind me, side by side, looking down at me.

“This… what?”

“Amazing. Normally the demon-possessed[4] avoid any food or drink with even a little bit of holy water mixed in, but you drank two full glasses. Are you not aware of yourself?”

“What kind of bullshit… uh, huh!”

“Aren’t you feeling like you want to empty out everything you’ve got inside right now? Or do you want to rip off the clothes you’re wearing?”

“Oohhhooohhh…”

“Master, could I borrow your break room?”

“Of course, Father. There’s a lounge for just the regulars inside. Please use it.”

Why is the bartender talking to them so naturally as if they’re well-acquainted? Is this guy a priest? Why are they looking for the break room? Maybe they’re perverts who prefer taking it in the ass?

“Let’s take him, Johann.”

“Yes.”

The young man named Johann draped some kind of pale violet or purple cloth over my body and started dragging me away.

With a flash of anger, I tried to put some strength into my fists, but my arms drooped down like a puppet with its strings broken.

Seeing me grunt as I was being dragged, the older heavyset man grabbed my head and pressed it down.

To my surprise, my head easily lolled downwards.

“Don’t struggle in vain.”


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 해장 is the habit of drinking a little alcohol with soup before breakfast to get over hangover.

[2] CBRN = Chemical, biological, radiological and nuclear

[3] 마파람에 게눈 감추듯 (lit. crab’s eye closing in the south wind) is a proverb for eating food very quickly. See the context.

[4] 부마자 means possessed by a demon, needing to be exorcised.


Jesus Heaven, Unbelief Hell – Episode 3

To the readers. This story can be crude, intense, and quite offensive to the deeply religious.


The wet-behind-the-ears kids that quit schools and the members of society that quit companies have something in common, they feel a great catharsis for a short period of time.

I did my best to enjoy that brief freedom, knowing it was a happiness that wouldn’t last long.

I went to the Han River and carelessly enjoyed the subtle sunlight of early autumn with some street food.

Even when the sky that was originally supposed to be blue, which was characteristic of autumn, turned yellow due to the excess of fine dust in the air, I moved without rest. I directed my body with a singular determination to enjoy everything I had never enjoyed before.

Next there, then somewhere else; I was already in my 30s, yet I wandered around as if I had returned to being a college freshman in my early 20s.

It’s basic to go to a coin-operated karaoke room and sing passionate songs that don’t work with one person, and then to a manga cafe that was already halfway unfashionable, to read old manga while inhaling some pork noodles.

Even after all that, there was still time left, so before the time came for office workers to leave work, I was moving to a pub.

It was a little early, but I was thinking of getting a cold draft beer plus some crispy and soft fried chicken. And I planned to wash away the hardships of the day by watching sports broadcasts on the TV hanging on the pub’s wall.

For those who are a bit addicted to alcohol, often the last stop would be a pub or a food stall after their second and third rounds.

My taste is always to drink in moderation, but when I entertained myself, I matched the drunkenness of drunkards with professionalism, tenacity, and a little craft.

Thanks to this, the owner of the pub, whom I’d gotten acquainted with, did not give me much of a glance even though I entered rather early in the evening.

Rather, he asked me a question as if it was strange seeing me not wearing a suit as usual, nor coming in with someone shoulder to shoulder.

“Representative Han, why are you all alone today? Judging by your outfit, it looks like you’ve been on vacation?”

“I quit my job. It’ll be difficult for me to raise your sales from now on.”

“Hey man, when did I discriminate against customers who didn’t raise my sales? It’s not a big deal, this is just a small local business anyway. But why did you suddenly quit your job?”

“There were people trying to save the company and there were people trying to destroy it, the second ones got me.”

Ttttttt, that’s why you shouldn’t work under idiot superiors. I don’t know how great it would be to have someone like Representative Han working under me…”

“Even if you flatter me like that, I won’t work here.”

“You got me!”

At my joking reply, the pub owner grinned and patted his forehead.

On the outside, he looked like a sleazy neighbourhood guy, but he was actually a great master, a former hotel chef.

It was said that he got blacklisted in the industry after hitting a sous chef because he could not stand the culture and all the absurdities happening in the kitchen. So, instead of becoming a famous artisan chef, he used his know-how to open a pub.

Thanks to this, there were quite a few customers who came to enjoy the fantastic chicken and various side dishes made by a veritable master along with alcohol.

I was also familiar with the rumours about this place, so I used to use it as a place for entertainment and the last stop for my bar-hopping.

“This isn’t the same as usual?”

“You came alone this time, so I’ll just give you half. This beer is straight from the keg, pressed tight.”

“Who cares how tight it is? I’m going to make do with this until I’m ready for more.”

The boss indifferently placed the plate of snacks he’d brought with him in front of me.

It was not wrong to say that he had devoted himself to developing more and more appetizing snacks, so that customers would have no choice but to order more alcohol.

The surface of the small peanuts coated with sweet caramel was lightly sprinkled with a mildly salty secret recipe. Koreans who are obsessed with the balance of sweet and salt go crazy once they taste it.

Next to the peanuts, there was a biscuit that had little taste or smell but had a good crunchy texture, and small pieces of jerky were scattered around as if to decorate it.

This jerky was also made by the boss himself, so it was well-received among customers. After all, someone who has learned something professionally has the ability to make even the smallest things great.

If my life had indeed been sculpted by someone’s hand, that person must not have had a professional education in how to create a life.

“Here it is, your salt and savour with chicken, and draft beer.”

“I’ve always wondered, don’t you plan on changing the name of the menu?”

What is salt and savour with chicken, anyhow?

“It’s salty fried chicken with special mayo sauce, so it’s salt and savour with chicken!”

“At least call it salty mayo chicken!”

He’s an uncle with no naming sense, I guess.

Even though the name of the dish was a confused mess, I quickly poked the steaming chicken with a fork. Freshly fried boneless chicken invaded the mouth first, followed by the crunchy taste of radish.

I thought that pouring cool draft beer into my oily mouth would make my mind go numb, so without realizing it, I tightened my lower body.

Whenever I felt a touch of monotony, I just put the tender lean chicken meat along with the mayo sauce on top of a biscuit and gulped it down like a canape.

“Why do you look like you’ve been starving for three days? As if you’re lucky to have finally gotten something to eat.”

“Because I’m the type to relieve stress by eating and sleeping.”

On the other hand, there were no twists and turns in my life other than eating and sleeping.

Let’s get through the day well, let’s get through tomorrow the same way too. For now, let’s just eat, drink and sleep!

After attending a mental hospital for 3 years, I was already stuck into this bad lifestyle that couldn’t be fixed anymore, so I just got used to it.

“Those fucking bastards. It’s like they were excited to lose. The whole team struck out.”

“Hanwha[1] fans are already used to it, it’s not like this has been going on for just a day or two.”

“I wish they could win once or twice for the fans, even if it’s only for a day or two.”

As the boss said that, he was busy preparing for the rush of dinner time guests.

There are a lot of loyal customers in the neighbourhood who frequent here for their pub hops, so when this time comes, the seats start to fill up in earnest. I planned to eat and drink in moderation and then leave the seat free for the next guest.

At that time, a few men shoved through the door to come in. Because of that, the bell hanging on the door rang loudly, making the guests frown.

However, the men gave an impression as if they were the ones being bothered, and sat themselves around the widest six-seater table. There were only four people in the group.

“Hey, bossman. Two of your best dishes and four 500 draft beers.”

“… What do you think you’re doing in someone else’s shop?”

The boss rushed out, leaving the still frying chicken behind. He did look the part of the rumoured man who had beaten up a sous chef in that bloody hotel kitchen.

The newcomers all looked thick and wide like rice sticks, as if they’d lived all their lives eating rice balls. To say it in a good way, they looked like blue collar workers, and if you say it in a bad way, they looked like gangsters.

Unsurprisingly, as soon as the boss got bothered by their behaviour as they had wanted, the men started to clamour and make a fuss.

“Isn’t this a fucking business place? How could a boss treat his customers like this? When a customer comes in, you have to run to them, take their order, and bring them food!”

“Damn, you think it’s so easy to take other people’s money? You should have a conscience!”

“No, but is this gentleman deaf? Two of your best dishes and four 500 draft beers!!”

Ttttttt, it’s not just that the boss doesn’t have a good personality, even the food here doesn’t look any good. What are you still standing around for? If you want to earn a penny, you have to treat your guests quickly!”

It was a very blatant, boring, and banal obstruction of business.

It’s a wonder that there were still bastards like these who openly obstructed businesses this way, because usually you could only see this kind of thing in out-of-date movies or dramas.

In the past, these rice stick types did take over stores and obstruct businesses like this, harming the owners. But now the laws have changed, and as long as you actively report them, the police take care of these cases.

However, the boss didn’t look like he was about to report the situation to the police. Instead, he was clenching his fists and shaking. Like I always did.

That’s not a situation when you’re just a moment away from erupting in anger, it’s when you’re forcing yourself to hold it back.

“No, fuck, did we ever smash this place or something? Or aren’t you taking any more customers? Just get us some draft beer with that fresh-looking chicken!”

“If it’s a crime to make some noise in a place of business, you’ll have to arrest all the people here for talking. So, you going to report us? Haha!”

“No, if you want to take it outside like a man and have a more direct conversation, we won’t stop you, but that’s not what we came here for.”

“That’s right. We’re just customers! Wouldn’t the boss have some bad odds if he did try it, though?”

The prologue wasn’t interesting, so I thought this business disruption episode was going to be a chaotic mess[2], but they were pretty good.

From their provocative behaviour, to the speech and tone that subtly offended people, yet never actually crossed the line of the law. Even if you call the police, things will only end with a simple warning.

‘Even if the law changes, these assholes will never change.’

I was almost done with the chicken, so I got up from my seat. I wanted to go home enjoying this restful feeling. A problem this small wouldn’t make the boss go on a killing spree.

I picked up an empty, very thick, very hard beer mug on my way towards the entrance.

Then, as I was passing by, I slugged one of the four on the back of his head, knocking him down, and then followed that up with a kick to the chest to another one sitting on the other side who was about to get up.

Then I rushed out of the pub and ran like crazy.

At least I’ve tied their feet up, so it’ll probably only be two out of the four chasing after me.

“Hey, you bastard!”

“Stay right there, you fucker!”

“If I catch you, you’re dead!”

“Catch that bastard! Catch him and kill him!!”

Apparently, the world doesn’t turn as easily as I thought it does.

I thought that the surprise attack went well, but surprisingly, all four of them ran out of the store and started chasing me.

I couldn’t go home like this, so I circled around the way. Crawling into narrow alleys, jumping over a wall high above my head, I desperately escaped their pursuit.

However, due to the difference in basic physical strength compared to those rice sticks, I got caught eventually.

“You bastard piece of shit! Didn’t I tell you that if you get caught, you’re done?!”

Taking a deep breath, the rice stick that had grabbed me suddenly threw a fist towards me.

Thanks to what little fighting experience I had from my school days, I somehow avoided it, but I still got hit and flew away by the subsequent kick from another of the rice sticks.

And what followed was an indiscriminate beating by all four of the rice sticks. It was one-sided violence, perpetrated without any possibility of avoidance or cessation.

“Die, you bastard!”

“Why is the hell did you hit somebody’s head without any reason?!”

“Turn him into porridge! It’s all self-defence anyway!”

“Who the fuck did this bastard think he was?!”

A dickless shit.

A parentless wretch.

A bastard who suffered from impulsion disorder since childhood and always got into trouble.

A good-for-nothing who became a pushover as a member of society because of his status as an orphan and a member of the lower classes.

Even when that fucking dead-end manager[3] insulted his family to his face, he couldn’t make a fist and came out after some tasteless words.

A high-end piece of shit who, for no good reason, butted heads with other customers at someone else’s business place, and then got chased out and beaten like a dog.

Hahup.

The bizarre laughter that I heard amidst all the swearing and the beatings was definitely a chortle aimed at me.

How long are you going to live like that?

When you were a kid, did you fight believing that being a minor will shield you, and now that you’ve become an adult, did you suddenly turn into a coward?

There are people who curse your parents, who may have disappeared up to the sky or under the ground, but will you still just clench your fists every time?

Are you going to live out your whole life miserably, knowing what you are, believing that they are watching you still?

Wouldn’t it be better for the world if an asshole like you simply committed suicide? Lol![4]

Yes, assholes like me should commit suicide sooner rather than later. But before committing suicide, wouldn’t it be alright to make sure these shits accompany me?

Iiiiiiii!”

I voiced a wordless scream and ran at them, clenching my fists, heedless of the sound of snapping bones.

Blood seeped into my eye, and yet I rushed at them half-blind without regard. When a fist flew at me, I blocked it with my face, and I returned it with a fist of my own in the same way.

Then, when I was kicked again and fell down on the roadside, the stones rolling all around were strangely striking.

They were out of reach, but I still reached out my hand desperately.

Then, a distant stone rolled over on its own and caught itself in my hand.

Gripping the stone, I once again swung at the rushing bastards. For the first time, I heard the sound of something breaking from somebody other than myself.

What fun!

I am so happy that this misfortune, this pain, and this desperation are not solely mine, but apply to others as well!

Yes, you should know this too. You need to get an idea of how I feel about living this fucking life.

There is some idiom, that says to put yourself in someone else’s shoes[5], right? Let’s switch positions and try it once!

Puk! Puk! Puk! Puk!

“Uhhh… someone… get this bastard…”

Smash, crush, slap, crush, crush, crush, crush, crush, crush, crush, crush.

Even when there was nothing left to break, I just kept swinging the stone frantically. Finally, when the stone couldn’t stand it and broke, I swung my fist with its broken finger bones.

How much time did pass?

I, who had imparted the same fate of becoming porridge to the four rice sticks which they had wanted to do to me, stood firm.

I, who had never been the ultimate victor in anything, trembled at the overflowing exaltation and pleasure.

I’ve never done drugs before, but maybe this is how that feels?

The blood and flesh scattered on the street smells even fresher than the bathroom air freshener.

I am grateful to be alive right now, for the first time in my life!

Hahup.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] Hanwha Eagles are a professional baseball club in South Korea, part of the KBO League.

[2] 중구난방 meaning you cannot block the mouths of a crowd, everybody have their own opinion, they do not cohere, etc. See Namu Wiki.

[3] 만년과장 (lit. thousand-year manager) meaning he hasn’t been promoted in forever.

[4] 깔깔깔 has this kind of meaning, basically laughing out loud.

[5] 역지사지 is the Korean saying.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 26

Ppuuuuuu –

Fatalite’s Wheel.

The sound of horns, heralding the start of the hunting competition, shook the North.

Emily and I.

And Bruns, as well as Emily’s two servants.

The five of us headed to the White Forest.

The beginning was smooth.

We borrowed a sled to load food and camping gear, which was pulled together by Bruns and Emily’s attendants.

I was on the sleigh.

“Master. It’s too heavy…”

“It’s for your training.”

“Isn’t it just because you don’t want to walk?”

His eyes were full of doubt, but I shook my head.

“I’m just widening my senses and looking for the beasts’ locations. Don’t be so suspicious and just pull the sled.”

“… Yeah.”

There was still a lot of doubt in his shitty eyes, but Bruns couldn’t say anything more. And I was, in point of fact, speaking the truth. Although, it was possible to find the signs even without sitting on the sled.

“Really?”

“Really.”

It wasn’t a lie.

My aura sense[1], which had sharpened under the influence of Six Peak Flowers Bloom in Late Season, easily found the presences of the demonic beasts.

And every time I found a magic beast’s location, I directed the party to the opposite side.

“Really? But why aren’t any magic beasts coming out?”

“They ran away.”

The job Bernard asked me to do was to protect Emily, not to hunt the beasts.

Unlike the kid sitting in front of me, I had a subtly different purpose, and I had to carry out my duties in a way that didn’t bother me.

‘In a few days, we’ll find out what’s going on.’

Right now, there was no need to spend our strength hunting the demonic beasts.

So, what to do now?

One. Prepare for danger.

Two. Practice.

I sat on the sled and polished the bud of Six Peak Flowers Bloom in Late Season in my elixir field.

The first bud had been slowly approaching the state of perfection. The divine power imbued in the first peak and its purity grew day by day.

But now, both the size and purity had reached their limits.

The time had come. A new path had to be carved out to make a second peak (二峰).

Of course, it had to be made with a larger and more delicate bud than the first peak, and the amount of divine power and purity needed to double.

It took several years to achieve the first peak, but that didn’t seem to be the case for the second.

It didn’t seem like it would take long to achieve a second peak because of the momentum.

‘Is it still difficult to achieve in a short time?’

I’d already made one bud in my elixir field, but if I tried to make another next to it, it somehow scattered every time.

Felt like it could not coalesce properly after the power was gathered.

Strangely, the same process for the first peak didn’t work for the second.

As if the first peak’s very existence interferes with making another one.

‘Am I in too much of a hurry?’

That might be the reason.

My spirit quality is only at level 4.

This may simply not meet the quality required to achieve a second peak.

As I thought about it, my eyes naturally turned to the bracelet.

[Vivi’s Bracelet]

Grade – Epic.

  • Bracelet given to you by an elf living in the Shaking Forest. Minimizes divine power usage and saves the reduced divine power.
  • Stored Divine Power: 37556.

It’d been a little over a month since I last loosened the bracelet, but that was about it.

Originally the stored power was more than this. However, as time passes, the divine power contained in the bracelet fluctuates wildly, increasing and decreasing in turn.

Because of the issue of purity.

Vivi’s Bracelet circulates its collected spiritual energy by itself, and in the process, a lot of impure spiritual energy is expelled.

So, even after a lot of time has passed, the gathered divine power is only at this level, but the quality has improved instead.

‘If I take this off, I might be able to open a second peak.’

But that’s just a guess.

It’s a bit embarrassing to test.

Fatalite’s Wheel.

I don’t know what’s going to happen this time.

And, of course, in addition to the bracelet, there’s also the sacred stone. Whenever I have some spare time, I take out the sacred stone and feel the Saint’s divine power imbued within, so if I just give it a little time, I should be able to make some progress in the Six Peak Flowers technique.

[Fatalite’s Wheel]

  • The shadow of death emanating from fate covers you like a shroud.
  • Survive.

‘Fatalite.’

Referring to, an inescapable inevitability decreed by fate.

In the Northern White Forest, the word ‘fatality’ is more appropriate than fate, or destiny.

In addition, there are a total of two tribes here for whom the word ‘fatality’ is appropriate.

One is Jervain.

Another one is across the White Forest.

At the edge of the North…

“What’s this, what’s a halfwit who can’t even use her spirit power doing here?”

“Right, right? Still, you do have a Knight with you. Who are you? Don’t you know that the Knights following Emily will have to get out of sight when our father becomes the Lord?”

In front of us, not beasts, but a pair of pale gray-eyed twins were chattering.

“Rivan, Rinney.”

Emily’s eyes, who had been looking anxious about why she couldn’t find the beasts, turned cold.

Rivan and Rinney.

They were fraternal twins with dark hair and gray eyes, similar faces but different sexes.

“These are the children of Callavan, who people think will be the next Patriarch.”

“… Right.”

One of Emily’s attendants came up to me and whispered.

I’m not really curious, so why are you telling me?

Taking a peek, the servants’ expressions weren’t that good either.

Why?

“Haha! Rinney! Look at Emily’s attendants. You don’t have any tokens with you, so you haven’t even managed to catch a single beast so far?”

“Is that true? Really, Emily? You haven’t caught a single one in this White Forest teeming with magic beasts? Or maybe you didn’t have time to catch one because you were busy running away?”

“Hahaha! Actually, it’d be strange if Emily the halfwit did catch one.”

Those impolite kids just kept chattering.

“The twins Rivan and Rinney are feuding with Miss Emily.”

Without me even asking, Emily’s maid with brown hair whispered beside me.

Judging from the tone of voice and her facial expression, it seemed that the attendants didn’t like them either.

Of course, I had nothing to do with it, so I just watched.

‘Orphin is there too.’

Orphin, one of the Knight-Captains, seemed to be escorting the twins.

She glanced at me and bowed slightly.

Last time you tried to kill me; did you change your mind a bit?

Or is this the bare minimum courtesy?

But this is still pretty good.

“Would you like to see the game we caught?”

Who spoke was that girl with the ponytail, Rinney von Jervain. Next to her was the naughty-looking boy, Rivan von Jervain.

They looked to be about fourteen years old.

“No, I don’t need to.”

“Because, you see? Don’t you have to know what the beasts look like before you can catch them?”

Rinnie and Rivan took Emily’s hands and showed her what she didn’t want to see.

The proof of catching a beast is its nose and ears.

Or you can simply cut their head off, so Rivan and Rinney had cut the beast’s head and put it on a dedicated cart.

“Voila! How is it! Isn’t it great?”

“We had a hard time catching it, you know? It was so fast that I almost got eaten in one bite.”

The head of the beast on the cart was quite huge.

It was a wolf beast with strong jawbones and sharp fangs, big enough to swallow Emily in one gulp.

“You’ll never catch something like this, right? It’d be great if you don’t pee your trousers because you’ll freeze the moment you meet one, right, Rinney?”

“You’re right. Even I froze for a moment and couldn’t move. Emily, if it were you, you would have definitely peed.”

Seeing Emily’s rotten expression, the twins looked thrilled.

But Emily’s reaction was no fun at all, so the twins’ eyes soon turned to me.

“But who are you?”

“A Knight-Errant?”

Rivan and Rinney asked, but I did not care to answer.

There were many reasons for not answering, but the reason that accounted for the largest percentage was because of annoyance.

Whatever the status of these little Jervain kids, whatever the circumstances, I basically didn’t like little children.

Besides, these cheeky little noble types, especially.

‘Oikophobia? Hating my own kind?’

That might be it.

Ironically, the trait of a fool is to recognize others who are the same type of fool.

“Emily, your follower is so cocky? He doesn’t even answer our questions!”

“That’s right. How cheeky.”

Perhaps the child’s patience was not as long as I thought, because Rivan drew the sword from his waist first.

A longsword suitable for children.

‘Did you catch a beast with a sword like that?’

Without a drop of blood on your clothes?

The twins’ faces contorted as I laughed out loud.

“Are you kidding me? Is that bastard laughing at my sword now?”

“My brother’s honour has been tarnished. You’re in big trouble now.”

Even a child has honour now? What kind of honour do they have, exactly?

There was nothing for it but laughter.

“Come down from there. Are you looking down on us when you’re a mere Knight-Errant?”

“That’s right. You came to the North to get a job? But you ended up escorting Emily. It’s so stupid. There’s no way you’ll get any benefits escorting a child who has nothing… Are you stupid?”

Emily was quiet.

She was looking at Callius, just to see what he would do.

Bruns, who should have already stepped forward and made a loud ruckus by now, was also quiet.

Callius was hiding his identity and was in charge of the escort, so Bruns was forcefully putting up with his itchy mouth.

Reluctantly, Callius got off the cart and stood in front of Rivan.

“You cheeky bastard. You have to pay for the crime of ruining my honour!”

He was a pretty aggressive kid.

Perhaps it was his trust in Orphin and the Knights behind them that made him act so frivolous.

Besides, he must have been used to recklessly swinging his sword with his identity and Jervain’s name behind his back.

Callius clicked his tongue, pulled something out of his pocket and held it out.

“A fork?”

It was his favourite fork.

“Fuck!”

“Hey! Are you insulting me?!”

Emily turned her head as if she couldn’t contain a burst of laughter, and Rivan screamed in outrage, thinking he was being insulted.

“I don’t have anything smaller.”

“You dare to insult Jervain’s Rivan, and you think you will survive?”

“Brother! Show us what you got! You have to win!”

“Okay. If you’re mocking me with something like that, you should be prepared to lose an arm!”

Rivan’s sword swung.

‘Hmm.’

He raised his physical ability with the divine power he had cherished since childhood, and maximized its efficiency with Jervain’s divine power training method.

Thanks to that, Rivan’s sword showed something different from the movements of a child.

A swordsman’s poise, perhaps.

Strength. Speed. And the divine power, too, all were beyond that of a child.

The heavy sword[2] style unique to Jervain, nimble yet weighty.

While stepping lightly.

Rivan was wielding a sword that felt so heavy.

“That arm, I’ll take it!”

Callius’ arm.

There was only a fork in his hand.

Rivan had no doubt that his sword would cut off the man’s arm.

The moment the sword came into contact with the fork –

Whiiiik! Gigiiik!

‘Uh?’

Chaeeng –!!

When he came to his senses, Rivan found himself lying down on the snow.

Startled, he jumped up.

Whiiiik – puk!

His broken sword flew through the air, crashing to the ground.

“What…”

The man stood still, holding that fork in front of him. Callius spoke, looking down at Rivan with a calm gaze.

“Yeah, you’re still a kid.”


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 기감 (lit. energy sense) is being translated as aura sense.

[2] 중검 (lit. Heavy Sword) – in Korean martial arts, you see three types of sword arts; heavy sword, quick sword (쾌검), magic/phantom sword (환검). In chapter 16, Esther used one of the other styles, a quick sword. The same name for the third style is also used for the sword grade Vision Sword, so later chapters will be fun to edit (sic).


Surviving a Shounen Manga – Episode 12

Cocoa

I did think it was an odd name.

「Cafeteria before a Bizarre Adventure」

Of course, it’s nothing particularly strange considering the manga that is this world’s background. In fact, I remember many shops with similarly strange names, such as ‘Pub of Exhausted Chasers after a Smelly Bigfoot’ and ‘One Night with a Corpse’.

Still, it was a name that did not suit this city which had a fairly developed civilization. Because this wasn’t an area with a strong smell of adventure.

So, I carried with me some doubts when I entered. I wondered how the hell this place got its name, and how come a cafe rather than a bar became the base of this organization?

As I went down the stairs and glanced around, I was able to solve some of my doubts.

First of all, the place was larger and more complex than I’d thought.

Numerous brightly coloured rooms were spread out, and the passages stretched like a maze between them. If I had gone in from the front instead of coming down from above, I probably would have lost my way.

It was bizarre.

The word ‘cafeteria’ didn’t quite fit the identity of this space.

This place was instead reminiscent of a red-light district, except with all noise removed. Under the dim background lighting, the colourful lights emanating from the rooms gave the scenery a rather hazy feeling. Of course, there were no traces of women either.

‘I think I’ve seen similar places…’

I thought it was a familiar atmosphere, but I couldn’t remember anything clearly.

But, well, it would have been weirder if it weren’t familiar. This place must also be just a rough-hewn setting piece that had never been actually drawn by the artist.

By the way,

‘… There are too many rooms.’

I’d anticipated difficulties from the start.

By making a fuss at the entrance, I made many of the gang members rush out, but it was foolish to assume that had been all of them. There must have been people scattered all over the place, but with so many rooms, it was impossible to know where exactly they were staying.

And it wasn’t just that.

What about the kid’s position? It would be nice if she was with the other gang members, but what if not? It was too much of a risk to open these many doors one by one and look for her.

‘What’s that?’

It was then –

“… That’s!”

An angry shout somewhere.

‘Huh? Wait a moment…’

It was a voice filled with anguish.

Also, the voice sounded much too young.

“… I’m leaving!”

As I listened closely, the voice sounded quite familiar to me.

Suddenly, without realizing it, the corners of my lips curved up.

It’s that kid.

As if possessed, I walked towards the direction the voice came from.

After a while,

“Bullshit!”

I was able to pinpoint the location of the target.

A red room, luxuriously decorated, about 10m to my front. There were people inside.

I approached the room and peeked in carefully.

Except for the little kid inside and the person she was talking to, there was no other sign of life that I could feel.

It was a much better situation than imagined. If you just beat one guy, you can have a solo session with the kid you’ve been searching for, right away.

However, I was not in a hurry to move. Because there was one thing that bothered me.

The limit of this invisibility.

  • Limitation: You cannot make anyone other than yourself invisible.

Even if I pick up the little kid and hide her in my arms, her body won’t become invisible. It’ll just appear to be floating in the air. Meaning, it wouldn’t be so easy to secretly kidnap the kid.

Hmmm.

I checked the time I had remaining. I’d spent about 8 minutes so far. There was still about 20 minutes left.

‘Let’s think about it.’

Then, as I was thinking hard, the conversation from inside the room naturally flowed into my ears.

The little kid was talking to a man with a soft voice.

“I paid off all my debt.”

“Hey, do you even know how much it was?”

“I should be free now.”

“I’m sorry. You cannot leave the organization until you pay off all your debt.”

‘Debt, freedom…’

Even though I didn’t particularly need to pay attention to the conversation, I still listened to the details without realizing it.

“I paid it all off.”

“You still have a long way to go.”

“Why? I’m sure the others’ debts… “

“Because you aren’t like them.”

“… Nobody said anything about this.”

“They did. I guess you didn’t read the contract carefully.”

“…”

As I listened to the conversation, I couldn’t hide my growing bewilderment.

‘What? What’s this ultra-cliché plotline?’

To simply sum up the conversation between the two –

The kid owed the organization a debt, and worked as their servant for several years to pay it off. She made a lot of money in the meantime and thought she had already paid it all off, but now the organization was insisting that she was still indebted, so as to not let her go.

‘Who is that little kid, really?’

Of course, the exact story was unknown. It was just a rough guess based on a part of the conversation without knowing the beginning or the end.

But nevertheless, I was convinced.

This is a cliché. And this is a character that should play a very important role.

People with stories like this usually emerge as key supporting actors. After meeting the main character and being saved, they become a friend of the protagonist and show off their ‘extraordinary ability’, which is the reason why the organization refused to let them go. A cliché taken to its perfect conclusion.

But the problem is,

‘When I think of the manga, I don’t remember seeing her at all…’

This kid is not part of the manga character cast.

She did not appear even though she had special abilities, unique looks, unusual behaviour, and even a tragic backstory.

Why?

There was only one reason I could think of.

That little kid was indeed planned as a character, but she was unfortunate enough that her appearance was cancelled.

My thoughts had become very complicated.

Is there any way I can use this kid?

As much as ‘unrecovered rice cakes’, ‘non-appearing characters’ must also be a subject of deep regret for the author.

What if I could solve this?

‘Can I make this work?’

Of course, there are too many problems right now. I can’t even take care of myself; how can I bring another character to the stage?

But clearly, there’s plenty of room for manoeuvring.

One more reason to take the little kid.

I checked the time again.

The elapsed time so far was 15 minutes.

It was confirmed that the little kid had animosity towards this organization, so it didn’t look like my job would be too difficult.

First, knock down the guy she’s talking to, then tell the kid that you’re going to help her, roughly convince her somehow, and then take a sack of money and bounce, with her in tow.

‘Okay, easy peasey.’

Then, just as I was about to open the door –

“Hey, wait outside for a minute.”

An unexpected voice was heard. The soft voice of the man had become dry and rough.

I was perplexed.

Of course, it wasn’t because of the changed texture of the voice. Rather, it was because of the contents.

Wait?

I hurriedly looked around. No one was nearby. Just me.

‘… No, no way.’

I held my breath and observed the situation.

Nonsense. I almost believed I’d been caught.

However, before the poundings of my heart had completely subsided, that voice flew out again.

“We’re still talking. Yeah, just wait a little bit longer like that. I’ll go out soon and get rid of you. Little mouse.”

“Out? Who’s there?”

… So.

At that moment, I knew it in my gut.

That guy is referring to me. Something is definitely wrong. Money isn’t the issue anymore. I must run away immediately. Otherwise…

‘It could be dangerous.’

So, it was time to turn right back, and fast.

However, suddenly, dozens of pieces of cutlery smashed through the door and flew out at me.

“Yikes!”

One of the forks barely passed me by, brushing my cheek.

If I hadn’t thrown myself away just in time, my forehead would have been sporting a hole right now.

“I didn’t tell you to run, though.”

“…”

Soon after, a man stepped out the door.

A red cloak, and a bald head.

Seeing his appearance, my mind went blank for a moment.

“What is this… Invisibility? Seriously, cut that damn shit out. Let me see your face while we have a nice chat. If you don’t want to be revealed to the world already in shreds, that is.”

It was a face I had seen before.

That too, in a picture, and not too long ago.

Around the 50th volume, there is an episode where ten adventurer groups clash with each other to win the position of the Adventure King. Title, ‘Scramble for the Throne at Mount Knock’. It must have been this guy I saw then.

I don’t know exactly which group he belonged to, but one thing is certain.

None of the guys belonging to those ten adventurer groups were weak.

It’s not an exaggeration to say that each of them had enough strength to raze this city to the ground given half a day.

Even if it’s somebody at the tail end of strength among them.

“Huh? Not going to show yourself? I’m not lying, you know?”

Saying that, he instantly radiated some kind of intangible power.

Psss –.

“Kaa, haa.”

I couldn’t even figure out what happened to me.

Before I could even stand up, he approached me with quick steps.

“Well, it must be an ugly face, but let’s at least check it out. Right? Wouldn’t it be better if you could leave us cleanly and neatly?”

I felt my body tremble.

My legs and arms were shaking non-stop, and I couldn’t even control my own body.

“Hoo…”

It wasn’t because of the impending sense of death. This was an effect naturally imposed on a character who has felt the difference in ‘class’.

For example, the moment the extra villains see the main character’s unique ability, it’s like they can only keep trembling and are unable to move.

‘Or maybe I’m just scared and making excuses.’

I stopped thinking about it any further, and immediately removed the invisibility.

Well, not like I had a choice.

Then the man chuckled and pointed at my face.

“Look at this, it’s ugly alright. You really were better off invisible.”

“… It’s unfair to die like this, so I’m just going to say a word.”

“One word?”

It was then –

“… Huh? Squatjaw?”

The little kid recognized me and spoke in amazement.

“Hey, you know her?”

The man snorted as if he got interested.

It was fortunate. It looked like this could last some time.

“It’s a bit embarrassing to say. Why do you think I sneaked in here?”

The man was silent for a moment at my words, then shrugged his shoulders.

“Well, I don’t know?”

And then –

“He’s a stupid bank robber. With an awful crooked chin.”

The little kid responded instead.

It was a cheap enough jab to make me forget the sad story I’d heard a while ago.

“Aha, I guess you came for this kid. But how did you know about this place?”

“Can I go and tell her directly? About how hard I had to work to reach here, and how unfair I feel now?”

“Why?”

“Because I wasted a lot of money because of her, and now I feel like I’m going to lose my life. I want to hit her once, face-to-face.”

The man grinned and then shook his head.

“Impossible. No matter how you look at it, she’s our organization’s treasure. How can I let her get hurt?”

At that time –

“It’s okay, tell him to come. That Squatjaw isn’t a big deal.”

The little kid said in an indifferent tone.

Then, to my surprise, the man nodded his head.

“Ummm… well. Yeah, go have a chat. I don’t think it’s going to solve anything, though.”

Soon after, as if the man had released his energy, the tremors throughout my body gradually subsided.

I passed the man who chuckled at me, trudging towards the little kid.

When I got closer, I saw a somewhat unexpected expression on the kid’s face.

A mixture of tension, nervousness and bewilderment. And amongst all that, a single teardrop.

She looked really sorry for me.

“Little kid.”

“… How did you come here? How are you going…”

“How did you steal the money?”

“What?”

“That leather pouch is one great ability. Is all the money still in there?”

“… Idiot Squatjaw. Does that matter right now?”

“It matters. More to you than to me. Yes, or no? Talk quickly.”

The little kid looked at me, puzzled, but then nodded her head.

“… It’s still there.”

Then,

“Hey, hey! You can’t take that money with you when you die anyway. Stop messing around and tell me how you found this place.”

The man shouted.

But I ignored it and asked the little kid again.

“Okay, if I save you, will you give me that? Don’t cheat this time.”

“… What?”

“No! What are you talking about now?”

The man began to approach.

There was no time.

I quickly reached out to the little kid.

“You promised. If you understand, take my hand.”

“What are you saying…”

The little kid was puzzled, but she reached out to me.

“Haha, what kind of prank are these guys playing now.”

Then, just as the man arrived, I touched the hologram window I had turned on a while ago.

Following,

  • Please tell us where you are going. Currently, there are a total of five chapters that are open for movement.

I muttered very softly.

“… To Goldam City.”


The little kid’s name was Cocoa.

She was a girl, nine years old, from the far north of Northland.

And she was a lot more brazen than I’d thought.

“I was originally going to pay you back.”

“Yeah, right.”

“Looking at it, doesn’t look like it was properly split. You must’ve stolen some of it.”

“…”

“Pot, kettle[1].”

“… That’s ridiculous.”

I could only sniff at her impetuosity.

“But… that curse potion. Was that a fake?”

“Yup.”

“Yes, yes, of course. Stupid of me to ask.”

Hmmm. Still, it’d seemed so real. The smoke that rose…

Then, I looked at the kid next to me and thought. 

It’s already water under the bridge, anyway.

Rescuing this girl created an unexpected danger. It was quite threatening.

Of course, it wasn’t possible to ascertain just from the existence of that bald head whether that organization was one of the ten adventurer groups involved in ‘Scramble for the Throne at Mount Knock’. That said, the gang members guarding the entrance were too weak if you looked at that scale.

However, it was true that the bald head alone was enough to be a threat. If he started to single-mindedly pursue us… we were going to end up quite tired.

And on top of that –

“What’s the organization called? Don’t know.”

“Then what’s the chief’s name?”

“Don’t know. That guy’s the only one I know.”

Cocoa also had no proper idea about the identity of the organization. This meant that even with the knowledge I had, I couldn’t prepare for them properly. I didn’t know where they were or what they were doing.

Hmmm.

Well, it wasn’t bad enough to sigh like the heavens were collapsing right away. Because, frankly, I didn’t have to worry too much about it while inside a chapter. The ‘preceding plot’ created by the artist will prevent the appearance of third parties as much as possible. Wouldn’t the risk of an attack be significantly reduced if you keep hovering around the main character?

At that time, maybe because she’d been conscious of my gaze, Cocoa asked.

“What are you thinking about?”

“You don’t need to know.”

“Tell me anyway. Because Squatjaw is stupid, and I need someone to talk to.”

“…”

Anyway, it’s true that there is a risk factor, but there are naturally also positive factors in being with this kid.

First reason, you can turn her into a real character and buy the author’s favourability.

Of course, this is just a guess. Anyway, there must be a reason why this little kid couldn’t be made into a proper character. If you try to clumsily overcome that obstacle without understanding the behind-the-scenes reasoning, you may end up conflicting with the author’s ideas. That would only invite his wrath.

Rather, the second reason was even more valuable to me than this.

Second reason, this girl by herself is just incredibly versatile.

“Just how big is your leather bag?”

“I never measured it, so I don’t know.”

“Do you have more room?”

“Why? Do you want to put a building in it or something?”

“…”

What I thought was a special ability.

It was, surprisingly, the ‘unique ability’ of this girl.

[Leather Bag of Holding].

In fact, in a way, it was normal. Wasn’t she a proto-character that even had a clichéd backstory? Although she didn’t appear in the actual work, this little girl’s character settings weren’t going anywhere.

It wasn’t just this. Despite being a kid, she had tremendous strength, and she even did all the work by herself during the bank job.

‘Heh, kid. You’re going to be worked to death.’

Cocoa looked at me strangely as I giggled.

“But what are you going to do now?”

“What do you mean, naturally we have to do what we are good at.”

“What are we good at?”

I pointed to a building in the distance.

[Standard Adventure Commercial Bank – Goldam City Branch]

“I used up all my money to save you.”

Now I’ll just have to do a job again.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 쌤쌤 (phonetically, same same) meaning being the same. Translating as pot, kettle from the context.

Yes, literally everybody saw the sidekick part coming. No shipping discussions though, please. First, she’s a kid. Second, you’re just as likely to find romance in this story as in the manga it’s parodying.


Surviving a Shounen Manga – Episode 11

Information Guild

The next morning.

As soon as the day dawned, I headed back to ‘Dumb Idiots’.

Of course, I didn’t mean to turn this closed tavern upside down and shout for the kid to come out. Actually, I didn’t even think I’d be able to find the kid here.

Presumably, this was a place that had nothing to do with the little kid. It wasn’t her base, and it didn’t seem like she had any close friends here either. And because she had no connections to this place, she would have chosen to meet here.

In my opinion, this tavern seemed to be a bit of a hub for the criminal types. Judging from the location and the other aspects, that was the most likely. A pub at the back of a dark alley, and men with rough eyes gathering here and there.

This meant that the meeting place was deliberately chosen in order to completely hide personal identities. All the criminals in Big City would have thought this way.

However, there was one thing the little kid didn’t know.

“Let’s see… Was it on the left side of the front door?”

I passed the locked entrance of the tavern and went to the building on the left.

Soon after,

“Yup.”

What I was looking for caught my eye.

A small side gate with a door knocker painted dark green.

I strode towards it.

Then –

Tock. Tock. Tock –.

I knocked on the door with the knocker three times.

After a while,

“… Who?”

An aged voice came from beyond the gate.

“I came to buy some information.”

“… Guild member’s mark?”

“Don’t have one.”

“Then it’ll be expensive.”

“It’s a rip-off either way.”

“I’ve never seen your face before, but that’s one big mouth you’ve got. So, what information do you want?”

“Yellow Devil.”

“… Wait.”

The word “wait” is the same as the word “accepted”.

Done. It took a bit of time, but it was a success.

Information Guild.

A secret group that is spread all over the world, and promises to give you any information if you give them money.

That’s the one thing this kid didn’t know. This place, which she believed could hide her identity, was actually the base of the Information Guild.

Actually, I was surprised when I saw the sign of the ‘Dumb Idiots’ pub last night. To be precise, the green question mark at the left corner of the sign.

This is a sign that symbolizes the Information Guild, meaning that there is a meeting point within a 10m radius. If the question mark is straight, it is on the left, and if it is upside down, it is on the right.

The way to meet them is simple, find the side door with a green door knocker and knock on it three times.

Then after a while,

“Khm, khm. Are you there?”

A muffled cough was heard from beyond the gate.

“Say it.”

However, the words of that old voice were quite surprising.

“The Yellow Devil is second level intelligence.”

“… What?”

“It’s second level. I want to check if you can pay, first.”

“Are you kidding me, second level? That little kid?”

“You seem to know something about the Yellow Devil. But that doesn’t mean the cost of information is going to go down. If you’re trying to cut the price, you’d better leave.”

“Hoh…”

To be honest, I was very disappointed.

Level 2 means quite advanced information. The classification level of the Information Guild spans from level 5 at the bottom to ‘special’ level at the top. The details of a city mayor-level figure, for example, would probably fall into the second level.

Besides, this isn’t even the beginning of the main manga plot. As far as I know, at least a double-digit number of chapters need to pass for level 2 or higher information to appear in the main story.

This went to the point of being absurd. The kid was a secret character set at that kind of level?

Just then, that decrepit voice rang out again.

“If you don’t have the money, go away.”

“I have the money.”

“Show me.”

“Do you think I’m scamming you?”

It wasn’t a lie that I had money.

Actually, last night, before going to see the little kid, I had set aside a gold nugget and a few bundles of money.

It wasn’t that it was a waste to separate the halves straight away, but rather that I wanted to check the precision of the special ability of that little kid. If you get caught, you just have to put it back in. If you don’t, it’s just a little bit of extra income. I’d wondered if the curse would be triggered even though the caster did not even notice it.

In fact, it was for this reason that I didn’t say much when she suddenly said she was going to change the bags. Because I thought I’d been caught.

At that moment, I was in a panic and my mind had felt like it was about to explode. If I’d known this would be all I’d end up with, I would have boldly grabbed a little bit more.

“… Hoo.”

Nope.

I immediately shook my head. I just have to catch her and make her spit out the money again, anyway.

I took out some of my leftover money to show the information broker.

“Is this enough?”

“One million gold… The amount of information is not much, so the price is probably right. Hand it over.”

“The information, first.”

“This young bastard is bargaining now.”

“Look at your own mug first. This voice right now is your real one, is it?”

The decrepit voice chuckled once in response, and then spoke again.

“No problem. Then let’s meet each other halfway first. Pay me half and I’ll give you half the information. After that, we’ll exchange the rest.”

“If it’s halfway…”

Seemed this was the limit. 

When I handed over the 500,000 gold, the old voice immediately continued.

“Yellow Devil. Estimated to be around 10 years old. First appeared here in Big City about a year ago. Judged as a member of some organization, given that there are frequent cases of acting together with other people. However, nothing is known about this organization.”

“It’s an organization… I see.”

It was then that something clicked.

Although this is a manga world, there were things that made no sense. For a little kid to find out the password to the vault, manipulate the CCTV, and set up as well as detonate explosives on her own…

Besides, the special abilities the kid had were not one or two. The curse, the leather pouch, and the power expressed while lifting the sack… that kind of line-up isn’t possible without a separate chain of supply.

“The main haunts of the Yellow Devil are the ‘Dumb Idiots’ here, the bank, the stores selling jewels and precious metals, and the special potions shop. They also often walk around wearing a mask.”

The aged voice shut up after saying that.

“What, is that all?”

“That’s all. Of course, there is still half left. Pay to listen.”

“Is this information worth 500,000 gold?”

“I did tell you. There isn’t much information.”

“Hoh…”

“I’m not going to say more.”

I couldn’t help but be worried. To be honest, it was difficult to see if whatever this guy had been babbling about so far had any particular value.

“Do you have any information about the Yellow Devil’s current location? Or even his lodgings.”

I asked a question out of curiosity, but the voice readily answered.

“None. We can find out if you want to, but it takes time and money to do that. I don’t know if you know, but direct quests are very expensive.”

“It’s annoying.”

That was then –

“However, the remaining information might allow you to infer something.”

“What is it?”

“Pay the money. Then I’ll tell you.”

“…”

It seemed fruitless. But I had no alternative.

When I handed over the rest of the money, that old voice said with a smirk.

“You are lucky. There is only one piece of information left, but it’s worth 990,000 gold. There are three main gathering places for those who appear to be members of the organization the Yellow Devil belongs to. Apparently, in one of them, the Yellow Devil was spotted this morning.”

“Oh! Really?”

It was indeed information worth 990,000 gold.

“Where is it?”

Impatiently, I asked. 

But the answer that followed was absurd.

“Information has been provided according to the payment. If you want to know the exact location, pay extra.”

“No, you didn’t tell me the place, did you?”

“The hint that the Yellow Devil could actually be located is also information. If you don’t have the money, you can quit.”

“…”

In the end, I couldn’t stand it and spat out a curse.

“Fucking shit! How much!”


「Cafeteria before a Bizarre Adventure」

I stared intently at the shabby, crumbling building in front of me.

That bizarrely-named basement cafe over there was the location obtained by paying an additional 500,000 gold.

Over there was the backing of the little kid.

“Really, I had to run around so much.”

I gulped down the [Yep, be strong! Power-up Potion] in one mouthful.

I couldn’t go back to the special potions shop. Weren’t they the ones who alerted the bank just because I purchased some goods? Hearing that the bank had been robbed by an invisible man, there was no way they hadn’t taken any further action. Maybe my wanted posters were already hanging everywhere.

So, I bought a power-up potion with a duration of 30 minutes at double the price from the black market.

To be honest, I felt like I was dying with regret, but there was nothing for it. If you have this, you might be able to lessen the burden.

Of course, I, a ‘character from the first chapter’, was not afraid of the guys who were just part of the background.

However, I was alone against many enemies, I wasn’t familiar with their skills, and I had to be strong enough to take back ‘what was mine’ that had been stolen.

Soon after, a foreign energy began to flow through my body.

“Oh… the muscles are bulging!”

To check out the increase in power, I went over to a large tree that was just beside the road.

When I hugged it, it was so thick that my fingertips could barely touch on the other side.

‘Should I?’

I grabbed the wood tightly and lifted it up.

Then,

Souk –.

Without much effort, the tree was uprooted.

“Great.”

This would be enough to clean up that rampant organization that didn’t know its place.

Take over the gang, take back my money, get whatever else they’ve robbed – a return-on-investment of hundreds of times compared to what I paid those thieves of the Information Guild.

After reflecting a final time on today’s goal, I started moving slowly.

As I was about to approach the entrance –

Two men stopped me.

“Stop.”

“The cafe is closed today.”

But the feeling was a little odd. They didn’t make a fuss, rather they were blocking me quite modestly. Even respectfully.

‘Uh… wait a minute.’

For a moment, I felt a bit of incongruity.

The reason was simple. This is because usually in this world, the fussier one is, the weaker he is. Isn’t this a shounen manga full of clichés?

Hmmm.

‘Ah, I’m probably still stronger.’

I decided to go strong.

“That’s your problem.”

Then, their reactions were indeed different from each other.

“… What is this? You wanna die?”

“Okay, leave now. You only get a warning once. Not twice.”

The one who is more restrained is the stronger one.

As soon as I made my decision, I ran towards the weaker one.

It was completely unexpected, and he couldn’t react to my flying fist at all.

Peo–ok.

He wasn’t that strong either. A regular blow to the temple, and he collapsed on the spot.

I turned to the other guy.

How will you react now?

“I’ll let you go, so would you go away? I just want to take a look inside.”

The strength of this guy can also be easily classified according to clichés. If you get excited by the provocation and rush in, you are weak, and if you keep calm, you are strong.

“I don’t know who you are, but you made a mistake. You will not survive.”

He only stared at me carefully.

Hmmm.

It didn’t seem like an easy match.

I stared at him while maintaining my tension.

As if he was also conscious of my power, he didn’t move hastily.

A stand-off.

It was the guy who showed a gap first.

As the confrontation went longer, he looked downward for a moment. Was he debating whether or not to call for reincorcements?

I didn’t miss that moment and put my fist on the guy’s chin.

Following,

“Ka, kaha…”

The guy collapsed with a shriek.

“Hoo…”

It ended blandly, but I knew I was lucky. If he hadn’t looked down for a moment, I might have been the one to fall.

I turned my gaze to my thigh, where I felt a stinging pain.

There was a small dagger embedded there.

“Kkngh…”

Blood gushed out as I pulled out the knife. Even though I knew this was a manga world, I felt dizzy.

‘It’s like this from the start…’

There’s a very simple formula in every shounen manga. It’s always the weakest guys who guard the gates.

That meant the guys below would be stronger.

I was intending to just smash everything and get my money back, but it seemed like I had no choice but to change my plans. I had to sneak in.

“I didn’t mean to use it here…”

I pulled out an invisibility potion from my pocket. I had exchanged it for a gold nugget and a bundle of notes just in case. It was a pity, but it was worth it.

Then, as I was about to drink the potion, a question suddenly ran through my head.

Wait, so what’s next after infiltrating?

“…”

I quickly took a step back.

The thought of taking care of the entire organization had long since disappeared. These guys looked dozens of times more dangerous than I’d assumed.

In the end, the goal was money… I didn’t know where the money sacks were right now, and even if I found them, I wondered if I would be able to bring them out without a sound.

Because.

The duration of the potion was 30 minutes.

I didn’t have time to spare, but I couldn’t help but think about it.

How many sacks can I bring out? What should I take first? What is the most valuable thing I can get right now?

And just then,

“… Ah!”

There was only one thing that came to mind.

The kid.

I tapped my forehead. Did I miss out on the most important thing?

She would know where my money is. Maybe she’s kept it.

And if you can get her leather pouch anyway, it’s not even a matter of carrying money anymore. I just need to carry one kid and run. Even if you don’t have the money, if you have that kid, you’ll always get an opportunity later.

“Okay.”

First of all, let’s kidnap the kid.

Having confirmed the target, I immediately drank the invisibility potion.

Then,

“It’s an attack! Get him!”

I shouted loudly towards the basement of the building.

Soon,

“What!”

“What’s the matter?”

A group of people rushed out from below.

“Uh? Over there!”

“Were you attacked?”

“Hey, are you alright?”

Then, while the guys rushed towards the two fallen gang members, I slowly took my way downstairs.


Editor’s Notes:

None for this chapter.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 25

Dakuk.

Putting down the teacup, Bernard looked at the man in front of him, who exuded the aura of a sharp sword.

Although he looked middle-aged, his dignified bearing was enough to match even the sovereign of a nation.

The supreme ruler of the North.

Elburton von Jervain.

He was Count Jervain.

“Thank you for agreeing to my request.”

“Nonsense. Shouldn’t I even listen to this much if it’s the Master of the North who’s asking?”

But –

“What is the reason for keeping me in Jevarsch?”

“The hunting competitions during Fatalite’s Wheel[1] do bring a lot of benefits to Jervain. But it’s not always beneficial.”

“… You seem to have something in mind.”

“It’s just an old man worrying.”

The Count didn’t explain.

But Bernard seemed to know what he was thinking.

“Are you suspicious of Callavan?”

“Jervain’s name holds that kind of weight. If they harm the family, even my own children must die. Anything that endangers the survival of the North, must face my sword.”

Whatever it is.

That is the only way to safeguard the family, the North, and the country itself.

Such is the Jervain Patriarch’s way of life.

Since the old days, from the founding of Carpe, Jervain has existed and will continue to exist in that manner.

“One of them was kicked out, and the other one left the family on her own two feet. However, I still have to protect Jervain, and I still have to protect the North. So I have to be careful.”

He was suspicious of Callavan.

Exactly what he suspected was unknown, but Bernard could guess that it wasn’t something favourable to Jervain or the North.

“Then Emily…”

When Emily’s name came out, the lines on the Count’s forehead deepened.

“… That child has also inherited Jervain’s bloodline. It is inevitable.”

“Are you just going to leave things as they are? That child can’t even properly use her power because of the problems with her divine blood.”

“Even so. It’s not just her bloodline, even Emily’s hair and eyes are completely Jervain’s. I can’t be seen to favour one side over the other.”

At the Count’s stubborn words, Bernard let out a deep sigh.

“Then Emily will die. She hasn’t even seen the flowers bloom yet. There’s no way he will leave Emily, the only direct descendant of Jervain’s bloodline, alone. Even you, Count, can’t pretend that you don’t know…!”

“Death is surprisingly fair and natural. You may die at the age of ten, or you may die at the age of twenty. Death is a common and universal providence of nature. If you are weak, you die quickly, and if you are strong, you may live long.”

It might have sounded cold, but both of them had been immersed in the harsh battlefields surrounded by savage swords for far too long.

Therefore, Bernard could not refute the Count’s words despite his deep sense of urgency.

So, he took a different track.

“… Callius is in the North.”

The Count’s hand holding the teacup trembled. The tea surface rippled and swayed, and a drop of black tea dripped down the cup’s side.

“He is no longer a Jervain.”

“But the blood does not lie. I entrusted him to escort Emily.”

“I think you did something useless.”

I’d heard that he became a Pilgrim.

Even so, what would have changed if that scapegrace became a Pilgrim?

“He’d be lucky to not get caught up in the problems of this Wheel.”

A meeting between a genius who can’t use her divine power, and a trash swordsman.

Count Jervain couldn’t help but laugh at the absurd combination.

The Count shook his head and stood up from his seat, turning his back and approaching the window.

It was a signal to leave.

Bernard got up from his seat as well, adding a last word of encouragement.

“Your son has changed quite a bit. It won’t be long before my sword is taken away. This Wheel will change a lot in the North, looks like.”

Kik – thump.

After Bernard had retreated, the Count murmured, looking intently at the small and childish old sword hanging next to his bookshelf.

“… Why did you come?”

This winter.

It’s unusually cold, enough to make me shiver to my bones.


After the interview with the Count, Bernard returned to the chapel to watch the red sunset.

As many thoughts collided and interlocked in his head, it became heavy.

When he woke up, staring listlessly at the ground, the night was already deep.

However, his feet again wandered to the inn where the one in his thoughts was supposed to be.

“It’s Bernard, right?”

“Um, yes, do you know me?”

“You’re the one who destroyed my inn, so how can I not know? Hahaha!”

“Ah, that’s right. Come to think of it, I didn’t even compensate you for it. This is really….”

“No, no. Your disciple has already paid for everything.”

Did he?

Bernard grinned at the mention of Callius.

“Did you come to see your disciple?”

“That’s right. So?”

“Yeah, try going up. They went and bought some stuff from outside, then went up after eating dinner.”

“Thank you.”

Bernard’s feet climbed the stairs and reached in front of Callius’ door.

Ttok, ttok.

As he knocked on the door, it opened as if waiting, and those blunt gray eyes looked down at him.

“What’s going on?”

“Looks like you’ve been waiting for me, but you’re still making such a sullen expression.”

“If you’ve gone senile with age, why don’t you just quietly leave your sword behind.”

“Age, huh! I’m still good enough for ten more years.”

Bernard entered the room with a pleasant smile and sat down on a chair.

“Okay, are you ready?”

“We’re preparing.”

Fatalite’s Wheel.

The hunting competition would span seven days.

So there was a lot to prepare.

You’d also need to pack food and supplies for camping.

“And Emily…”

“That cheeky little kid just came and tried to test me by swinging her sword.”

At Callius’s expression saying how absurd that was, Bernard burst into laughter.

“Hey, she’s a bit arrogant alright! Remind you of somebody?”

“Don’t talk bullshit.”

“Actually, she still can’t be compared to you, Jervain’s idiot. Suddenly, I’m feeling sorry for Emily. I even said that she resembles the biggest trash in the world… Oh my. I’ll have to go apologize to her right away, early tomorrow.”

Bernard giggled, as if teasing his student made him feel very excited.

Of course, Callius faced him with a sarcastic expression.

“If you’re only here to gossip, just stop. We’re already quite busy.”

“Why don’t you think about the heart of the master who wants to spend even a little bit of time with his disciple who is going far away for so long?”

“What kind of nonsense is the person who made me go that far away saying?”

“That’s hard to answer. That clogged up way of speaking is very much like the Count.”

Bernard secretly scolded Count Jervain, muttering that he and his son resembled each other in some unfortunate ways.

“The door isn’t locked.”

“Fine, you can’t even take a joke.”

Bernard quickly erased his smile and opened his mouth again, pressing on his knees softly with his palms.

“I can’t even take a single step out of the Jevarsch. As long as the Wheel spins.”

“What do you mean?”

An uncaring attitude.

“It was the Count’s request.”

Callius’ eyebrows twitched.

Protect the castle at the Count’s request.

As long as Fatalite’s Wheel is spinning? There is something fishy –

He couldn’t help but think that way.

“The Count doesn’t seem to fully trust Callavan, whom he adopted. Besides, he asked me to protect the castle because there were some strange signs.”

“It’s got nothing to do with me.”

“Why not! You are also the eldest son of Jervain’s bloodline!”

Bernard, who snapped and shouted, looked into Callius’s gray pupils.

“You still haven’t forgiven your father. What happened back then…”

Bernard’s mouth twitched in hesitation and stilled.

“It was probably a good thing.”

“Heh heh… The Count must fulfil his mission in his own way. His destiny leaves him no other choice.”

“It has nothing to do with me.”

Fine. Bernard shook his head at that stubborn attitude.

Three years ago.

Bernard and Callius were wandering the North. They spent most of their time in the White Forest hunting the magic beasts, but they weren’t the only ones there.

It was because Bernard wanted Callius to accumulate a lot of experience.

‘It was my fault.’

However, because of that greed, Callius met a person he did not need to meet and was seriously injured.

‘He must have been angry that his son who had been kicked out was still wandering around the North. Still, the Count was a bit too harsh back then.’

Bernard sighed and clicked his tongue, thinking of Callius and the Count.

At that time, what happened was due to his own greed, so Bernard had a sense of obligation.

After that, Callius went on his pilgrimage alone, and Bernard entered the castle by himself. Even though he used to be the one who never left the White Forest.

“… Then protect Emily too.”

“Why do I have to protect the Count’s hidden child?”

“Isn’t she your sister?”

“I’m not from Jervain.”

Bernard let out a sigh.

However, this time he stayed stubborn.

“Think of it this way. Have you ever seen your teacher tell you to do something wrong? It’s all going to be helpful to you, so get along with that child.”

“… Who the hell is with that kid?”

“She’s going to be important to you too. So, don’t be silly and just follow what I say.”

Druck.

Callius glanced at Bernard standing up from his chair.

“Are you going?”

“I’ve said everything I had to say.”

Bernard, grabbing the doorknob, looked back at Callius and frowned.

Then he took a deep breath and shook his head.

“I’m going. No need to see me off.”

“I wasn’t going to.”

“One day you’ll be struck by lightning[2].”

Keung! Bernard snorted and left the inn.

It was snowing heavily outside.

Cough, cough.

The corners of Bernard’s mouth, after a few heavy coughs, became moist.

Gathering some falling snow with both hands, he wiped his lips and started moving again quickly.

At the places he had stood while coughing, the pure white snow was strangely dyed red.


Ppuuuuuu –

The sound of horns shook the North.

The Knight-Errants and Jervain’s troops, who had crossed the border, headed for the White Forest one after another.

Their numbers were well above the mark.

A glorious and crowded procession.

It wasn’t for just any reason.

For today was Fatalite’s Wheel.

It was because it was the day the hunting competition started.

“So, they said that if you catch a beast and bring a token of proof, you will be counted. The schedule is a week in total.”

Bruns rushed over and explained the rules of the competition.

The duration is seven days.

During that time, camping in the White Forest and hunting as many magic beasts as possible is what determines the winner of this competition.

“The honour and rewards from the Jervain family will go to the one who catches the greatest number of magic beasts.”

Honour is the ultimate pursuit of a Knight.

The reward is a method of practicing divine power handed down from the Jervain family.

‘Both are useless.’

Of course, neither of these rewards were very desirable for Callius.

He was a Pilgrim who did not need the title of a Knight, and it had been a long time since he’d learned the legendary Six Peak Flowers technique.

“You can get a sword too, if you want.”

It was Emily.

She was wearing a double-edged rapier on her waist. The attire was not a fluttering dress as usual, but an outfit that was comfortable and warm.

She was wearing light armour on the outside, so she still looked pretty cute.

“Anyway, it’ll probably be a sword ordered from the Church. Maybe something in the Life Sword grade.”

Callius pinched his nose.

If that’s the case, you don’t even need it.

If you already have two such swords, why would you need more?

“I’d rather get some artifacts. Damn things are hard to come by. I heard that this time we have some lavish stuff.”

“Do you want to win?”

“I can’t even think about winning. People with Jervain’s bloodline are automatically excluded, but nonetheless, everyone thinks that the family’s successor, Callavan, is the one who will catch the most beasts.”

And that Callavan was aiming not just for the lives of the beasts, but also for Emily.

“Death while hunting a beast would be perfect.”

“So don’t die, you idiot. I don’t like you enough to go erect something like a tombstone.”

“Yeah, same here.”

And after a while –

“What’s this, what’s a halfwit[3] who can’t even use her spirit power doing here?”

“Right, right? Still, you do have a Knight with you. Who are you? Don’t you know that the Knights following Emily will have to get out of sight[4] when our father becomes the Lord?”

In front of them, not beasts, but a pair of pale gray-eyed twins were chattering.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] Since future chapters actually refer to the meaning of the name, we are changing the name to Fatalite – as in, derived from the word ‘fatality’ (root Latin fatalitas), something decreed by fate.

[2] 벼락 맞을 (lit. struck by lightning) – something evil that should be punished by heaven.

[3] 반푼이 (lit. half penny) an idiot who can only use half her wits. See Namu Wiki.

[4] 눈 밖에 (lit. out of the eye) part of the idiom 눈 밖에 나다 meaning falling out of favour.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 24

Kkiiiig.

He passed the gates of the Jevarsch and entered the chapel.

It was late at night, but there was a man in the chapel, with his back to the moonlight entering from the door.

“The chapel’s door was still open this late at night.”

Seok.

He finally saw the man, who’d turned around, face to face.

Despite wearing a noble attire and an easy smile on his face, that strong physique couldn’t be covered up.

Bernard’s eyebrows twitched for a moment as if in annoyance, but only for a moment.

“The bosom of God is always open. But why is the next successor of Jervain here at this late hour?”

The man was the adopted son of Count Jervain, often mentioned as the next head of the household, who’d come back from the border.

Callavan von Jervain.

Apart from the current Patriarch, he was the highest authority within the Jervain family.

“Bernard. I want you to join us on the Wheel.”

He said that he wanted to participate together in the upcoming hunting competition, Fatalite’s Wheel.

The breeding season was approaching, and soon there would have to be war against the magic beasts flooding in.

The hunt needed to happen before that occurred.

“Didn’t I tell you last time, Callavan? The count has asked me to protect Jevarsch.”

“Lord Father is really being unkind. To keep a paladin like you cooped up inside the castle.”

“Even if an old man goes and wields his sword, how long can he keep it up? I’d be lucky to not get swept away by the Wheel.”

Bernard waved his hand and laughed.

However, Callavan made a sour face as if he wasn’t going to give up easily.

“Bernard. As you know, I have to prove myself on this Fatalite’s Wheel. And I have to show my son and daughter that they need to not be ashamed of their father.”

“Sounds possible enough.”

“No. It isn’t.”

Callavan asserted.

“This time the Fatalite’s Wheel will be very different from the previous ones.”

“… How can you be so sure?”

At Bernard’s question, Callavan only gave a meaningful smile.

“Emily. I heard you spend a lot of time with her.”

“She’s a cute kid.”

“Jervain is quite cruel to its own bloodline. Don’t lions have a habit of dropping their cubs down a cliff?”

“What do you want to say?”

“Come with me. Otherwise, Emily might… die on the Wheel.”

“… Are you threatening me now?!”

“No, nothing like that. How can I threaten Master Bernard? I was just stating the truth. You don’t know. Emily is a from the main branch of the family. It’s true even for the collateral branch, but the main branch is even more cruel to its children.”

Emily von Jervain.

The child, who descended from the direct blood lineage, was going to participate in the Fatalite’s Wheel.

Lonely and alone[1], with nobody to rely on.

“She is a pitiful child. Without a mother or father, without a single person to support. Not only that, her divine blood is blocked, and yet, as Jervain’s direct descendant, she has to bear the Wheel… It’s pitiful.”

Bernard swallowed.

Everything Callavan said was true.

Emily.

The child was a direct descendant of Jervain, but had no parents.

Therefore, she found the envy and jealousy surrounding her within the family difficult to bear, and was in a situation where she did not know when she could be bitten by the vortex of the family’s internal power struggle.

‘If only she had no talent.’

Contrary to the fact that her divine blood was blocked, her talent for swordsmanship was outstanding.

The Jervain family, known as a family of master swordsmen, could not easily give up on Emily, even if her divine blood was blocked.

That’s how unique Emily’s talent was.

“But if Bernard is with me, I will keep Emily in my arms and not let her be swept away by the Wheel.”

Callavan, the Patriarch’s successor.

He had the power and ability to do what he promised.

Although he hesitated a little, after a while Bernard shook his head.

“This must also be God’s will.”

“Hmm… I’m sorry to hear that, but we still have plenty of time. If you change your mind in the meantime, please let me know.”

Kkiiiig, kuung.

It wasn’t until Callavan disappeared that Bernard clicked his tongue.

“He’s like a snake.”

Rather than a guy like that –

Bernard thought of another who happened to be particularly obsessed with his sword.


A few days later.

[Fatalite’s Wheel]

  • From your destiny flows the fate of death that covers you like a shadow.
  •  Survive.

<Reward> [???]

“Hmm… is this the start?”

As I looked at the quest inside my room, my eyes stopped for a while on the reward.

Fatalite’s Wheel.

「Main Quest」

It started as expected.

“The preparations are in progress. So I just need to face this calmly.”

It was marked with question marks, but I roughly knew the rewards.

If a quest appears on the Pilgrim’s Path and the reward is a question mark, it implies one thing.

‘Flexible.’

Compensation is flexible depending on the situation.

There would be a quest completion level.

From S grade, to F.

The reward varies according to the level.

Thanks to that, I can’t be sure exactly what is going to happen, but…

The main storyline was conceived by me.

There isn’t much to take extra note of.

“If I can quickly turn Loas into a Spirit Sword…”

I can become stronger than I am now, and take over Rakan from Bernard.

And if I can strengthen Rakan further, then go to Dexter to unlock its potential, there will be nothing to be afraid of.

“What is Fatalite’s Wheel?”

A quest where a swarm of demonic beasts appear, hungering for nutrients during the breeding season.

It’s a simple quest where you have to go into the White Forest and hunt the demonic beasts in advance, but… Wouldn’t it be great if everything in the world was as simple as that?

This quest is the starting point.

After the North collapses, all the high-ranking nobles of Carpe scamper to sell off their own country and scarper off to the Empire.

The North’s collapse becomes a signal for those bastards who’ve been quiet for so long, and they seize the opportunity to gang up with the Empire and devour the nation.

The country was already in ruins, but the North’s collapse signifies a disastrous loss of support for Carpe.

The collapse of the Jervain family in the North, the symbol of Carpe, is the harbinger of its final downfall.

And what begins that spiral is the failure of this quest.

Tok, tok.

As the sound of a knock disturbed my thoughts, I grabbed Loas which had been by the bed.

Although the sword was broken in half from the middle, Loas can regenerate like a lizard’s tail when fed with blood.

In that respect, should I say it’s useful, or disgusting?

“Who is it?”

“It’s Bruns, master.”

“Come in.”

Kkikikik.

The door opened, but I did not let go of the sword. It had been quite a while since I learned the Six Peak Flowers technique, and developed sharper and more perceptive senses.

The door opened and Bruns came in, somebody hiding behind him. It was impossible for me to not sense it.

“I, master…”

“You pathetic bastard.”

Bruns was crying with his hands raised.

There was a girl aiming a sword behind him.

“What could little miss Jervain be doing in this kind of a shabby place?”

Emily von Jervain.

A young girl with black hair and gray eyes. A child holding an old-fashioned double-edged rapier[2] as if it fit her naturally.

Emily looked at me with a straight gaze and opened her mouth.

“Grandpa told me. That you bastard will go to the hunt with me.”

“… I see. What does that have to do with threatening my servant?”

“It’s a test. Of course, this servant that looks like a smashed potato is disqualified.”

“Who’s a smashed potato! Heeik!

Bruns, who had been about to refute, raised his hand even higher at the sharp prod in the back.

“You’re being threatened by a kid like that… How useless.”

“I, master…! Save me!”

I shook my head.

“So. Am I disqualified?”

“I’m going to test that now.”

“How are you going to test…”

Just as I was about to say that, Emily’s rapier pierced the gap between us.

Quick like the lightning.

Arm outstretched.

Lower body firmly stretched out to exert the maximum possible force.

All of that combined to create a sharp sting that could not be expected from a child.

Swiiik!

Teok.

“You’re cheeky.”

I pinched the tip of Emily’s rapier between my index and thumb. This level should have been enough for the bandits. If only the divine blood hadn’t been blocked, that stab would been something unsurpassable at that age.

‘You have talent.’

She was a smart and clever child, but she also had an extreme talent in swordsmanship.

She wasn’t any worse than ordinary Knights who didn’t have divine power.

“So says the scapegrace!”

In that instant, Emily’s form seemed to disappear.

“Better than Bruns.”

As soon as her sword was caught, Emily released it and turned her body to land a roundhouse kick at my temple.

It was an amazing demonstration of agility and jumping ability.

Teok!

However, no matter how much she had trained his body, she was still a child.

Her strength did not surpass that gap.

I lightly grabbed Emily’s foot with my left hand and lifted it up, and threw the blushing child away.

Thud –!

“You cheeky –!”

“It’s not me who’s cheeky, it’s you. Did you try to test me with just that level of skill?”

Was that too much? Why are you so sad, that I’m seeing those fat teardrops again?

“… Am I the one in the wrong?”

“Yeah, you kind of are.”

No, no.

This is not my fault.

“This is your fault.”

“Why is it my fault!?”

“You brought her with you.”

“… Then I’ll go. I’ll go bring you two some tea.”

So you’re running away?

Bruns ran away, and there was silence in the room. Also, children were annoying.

A suffocating silence ensued.

After a while.

Emily, who secretly wiped the corners of her eyes, said as she sat on the bed pretending to be okay.

“Fine. It’s alright for a scapegrace. I’ll allow you to accompany me.”

“… It doesn’t depend on you allowing it. I’m doing it at Bernard’s request, not because you’re cute or something.”

“Hey, I don’t want to be escorted by a nanny either.”

“Then you go tell Bernard. That you don’t need an escort.”

“…”

But for some reason, Emily didn’t open her mouth any further. Why did Bernard ask Emily to participate in the Fatalite’s Wheel anyway?

‘Let’s just say no now.’

No.

There’s no way that’s going to work.

Then, what is the reason?

As I pondered slowly, the answer came unexpectedly easy.

“Are you being bullied by others in the family?”

Jervain’s children are considered adults when they turn 12.

It’s not that they suddenly start being considered as an adult, but by hunting the demonic beasts of the North, they announce that they have become adults.

Those who inherit the blood of Jervain must learn how to hunt monsters when they reach the age of 12.

To prove themselves in that crucible.

For Jervain, hunting beasts is an important matter that can be called a long-cherished dream.

The same goes for Emily.

However, Jervain is not crazy enough to push a 12-year-old child into the White Forest alone.

With so many magical beasts there, how could they dare do such a dangerous thing?

The principle is to attach the Knights of the family and organize a kind of party to act.

Of course, it is natural that there is a difference in power even within the family, so if you don’t have your own influence, the combat power you can gather is less.

It depends on the number of vassals following you.

The number of Knights is bound to be small.

And maybe for Emily… It is clear that she would have even fewer Knights than that.

Otherwise, Bernard, who clearly knew who I was, would have never made me do this.

As if trying to stab me again, Emily’s eyes started a little sharply at me.

“They’re all just scared of me. I’m pretty, smart, and I’m good at swordsmanship.”

So that’s the answer.

“You don’t have parents?”

“… I must prove myself in this hunting contest, otherwise… I will be killed.”

Wait, what.

“Killed. What do you mean?”

“The man who will be the next head. Callavan von Jervain, will kill me.”

“… Are you talking about that collateral branch who was adopted?”

“Yeah.”

“Why will the man who will become the next head kill you? It’s not like you’ve inherited the bloodline of the main branch.”

As I said that, Emily shut her mouth tightly.

“… Are you a direct descendant?”

Emily nodded her head.

Callius’ brows narrowed.

As far as he knew, there were two direct descendants of the current Patriarch.

Callius, who had been expelled from the family.

And Callius’ sister, Elysse von Jervain.

‘Is she Elysse’s daughter?’

But that wasn’t possible.

Callius’ younger sister, Elysse, was already not in the Jervain’s domain, and it was unlikely that she would have had a child.

Then all that was left was Callius.

‘I am twenty-six years old.’

Then I would have had to have an accident when I was only 14 years old.

That doesn’t make a lick of sense.

“No way.”

Then there’s only one possibility left.

“Are you the Count’s child?”

Emily, who had turned her head as if she was sulking, nodded quietly.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 혈혈단신 (lit. single blood) means someone alone and with nobody to rely on.

[2] 세검 (lit. three sword) is similar to a rapier with both edges, so that’s how we are translating this.


Surviving a Shounen Manga – Episode 10

To the readers. Please like, comment, rate on NovelUpdates, etc. As this is a new project, we need the traction!


The Bank Job (2)

“Oof…”

The bank was not only noisy and crowded inside, but also quite chaotic.

There were so many people wandering around, it was a chore and a half just avoiding them all. It was to the point that I ended up thinking I would rather release the invisibility.

Fortunately, a while after passing through the entrance, I barely had enough leisure to look around.

People hurriedly rummaging through their bags and checking to see if they still had their money, people looking around to find out what was going on, people gathered in small groups to gossip, and the staff shouting out loud trying to calm them all down…

In a word, it was all a mess.

‘What the hell did the kid do?’

Even though I knew I had to rush to the target immediately, it was difficult to suppress my curiosity.

I eventually moved to the place where it was the most crowded.

And then,

‘Wow…’

I could barely understand the situation.

To my surprise, the spare vault in the back room behind the staff’s workspace had been blown up.

It didn’t look like there were any casualties, but nonetheless, it was one shocking scene.

Around a hole so large that one could climb through it, dust and stone debris were scattered in all directions, and even bills burned to ash from the fire fluttered around…  

I didn’t know exactly how she’d done it, but what the little kid did wasn’t just getting some attention.

It was literally terrorism.

‘She really went big on this.’

Anyway, that little act of seeking attention seemed to have made things easier for me.

I moved quickly.

The target was the secret vault in the basement.

The first obstacle would be the guards at the stairs leading to the basement.

As I had confirmed the other day, they were quite huge. My strength was ‘a bit strong’, but I won’t be able to subdue them all at once. It seemed like I had to figure out a way to sneak past them by taking advantage of the distraction.

But once I arrived in front of the stairs, I was a little perplexed.

‘… Nobody?’

No one was there.

I looked down the stairs, and I couldn’t see anyone. As if everyone had vacated their positions, there was only a barricade in front of the stairs that read ‘Staff Only’.

Did everyone really go after the little kid?

It was an absurd situation, but from my point of view, it couldn’t have been better.

‘Sweet.’

I jumped right over the barricade and went down the stairs.

As soon as I arrived in the basement, a sturdy-looking metal gate caught my eye.

I didn’t know how the security would be in a real-world bank, but there was nothing else here. 

Only the metal gate was in my way. Once you pass that, the money is as good as yours.

I walked in front of it.

To the right was a device for entering the password.

It was far from some high-tech biometric device that would recognize fingerprints or an iris scan. It was just a normal lock you would find in some normal real-world apartment.

‘Set up?’

Before entering the password, I thought for a moment.

What if the kid had lied? The situation would become quite difficult.

Hmmm.

But soon I shook my head.

There was no motive. There was no personal resentment between us, and she had no reason to want to put me into a corner. Besides, this was too late for that since she’d already taken her share of the risk by catching the guards’ attention.

‘Okay, let’s go.’

I immediately entered the password.

– 1234.

And then,

Beep.

Clang –

The gate opened.

‘Wow.’

The whole process was far too simple compared to what I’d imagined.

Of course, I would not suddenly become optimistic just because of that. Because things might be a little more difficult from now on.

Behind the gate, there were two bankers looking at me, or more precisely, the gate that had opened by itself.

“What, what?”

“Did the door just open by itself?”

I quickly closed the door and whispered softly.

“I am an intruder who sneaked in here. If you don’t want to die, don’t open your mouth and just nod your head. Do you understand?”

“Hah, hey, what…”

“Uh-huh, you wanna die?”

Quickly, the two understood the situation and nodded in terror.

I threw the sacks I had brought at them.

“Hey!”

“Ugh!”

Suddenly, something flew at them out of thin air, so they seemed surprised.

“If you make a fuss, I will kill you right away. You don’t stand a chance. So don’t talk and put everything here in a sack. Start from the expensive stuff. I’m watching.”

The two looked at each other for a moment, then quickly nodded and began their work.

It was so quick as if they had been waiting for this day.

“Hmm…”

Then, seeing the sacks being filled one by one, I felt a sense of relief.

To be honest, I was a little baffled. No matter what, this is far too lax.

Of course, this must be due to the settings of the author.

In fact, banks in this world do not exist for money to be saved. Rather, it is the opposite. They exist so money can be taken out.

If you think about it, it’s simple. In this manga, there is no mention of how much profit the bank has made or how much money it keeps. It just comes down to how much money was robbed by a certain villain, or how much was offered as a bounty.

In other words, the money provides an excuse for the villain or adventurer to cause an incident, and by setting a bounty on them, their strength can be easily quantified to the readers by a number. That is the reason behind the existence of this bank.

So, I figured it would be a little easier.

Because I had never seen a scene where thieves were arrested in a bank in any chapter or episode. Usually, there are scenes where the thieves have fun with the money, or scenes where the angry bank executives apply for a bounty adjustment to the Adventurers’ Association and the International Council.

But honestly, I didn’t expect it to be this easy. Even though they weren’t getting a cut, the bank clerks were eagerly shovelling all the money in.

I turned my attention to the two who were cooperating with me as if they were my accomplices.

Now, they were debating which jewels were more valuable than the precious metals.

“Just stop with the precious metals, and start with gold. They’re hard to handle.”

Then they cast at me a questioning glance.

“Don’t worry, carrying it won’t be a problem.”

Then they nodded their heads as if relieved, and started to concentrate on their work again.

Of course, it wasn’t quite the time to relax yet.

In fact, because I had to cooperate with that little kid, it was a bit problematic to use the last resort, the ‘chapter movement ticket’.

I’d made a promise to meet at a tavern called ‘Dumb Idiots’ by midnight after the operation.

If I used the ticket and moved to the next chapter location, it would become difficult to achieve.

The area I was originally thinking of moving was to a place called ‘Goldam City’, where Chapter 6 was going to take place. I don’t know exactly how far from here it was, but one day probably wasn’t enough to get back. In fact, the main character’s party had to cross more than five distractions before they could reach it.

Fortunately, the area where Chapter 4 would take place was close enough to return by midnight even if I used the ticket, but going there was more dangerous.

Chapters 4 and 5 are very small in volume and focus on Leo and Kiriko fighting beside each other and recognizing each other as colleagues. Even if I got included in the chapter cast, there was a high possibility that I would be deleted without being able to do anything.

So, using the ticket was forbidden.

“…”

I just decided to take it easy.

Well, there was nothing to write home about.

Yet,

Tick-tock.

The two pounded on the ground to signal me.

Seemingly to indicate that it was all in there.

When I turned around, I saw five sacks full of bundles of money, jewels and gold, dazzlingly shining.

“Great job.”

After enjoying their proud reaction for a while, I pulled out another vial from my sleeves.

Weight loss potion.

Now was the last moment that made me nervous.

I checked the sentence at the bottom of the manual again.

※ If taken together with other special potions, the ability may not take effect.

Special abilities have many similarities to unique abilities in many ways, but it is difficult to compare them side by side. Basically, there is a huge gap between these two abilities that cannot be filled.

Type, variety, scalability, power, evolution, etc.

Just as a crow-tit can’t keep up with a stork no matter how hard it tries[1], it’s widely believed in the fan community that even the most well-received special ability is not as good as the most garbage unique ability.

However, there is only one aspect where special abilities are better than unique abilities, and that is the fact that cross-acquisition is possible between compatible abilities.

A very small number of special abilities are even compatible with unique abilities, which later became the background for the appearance of ‘Great Monster Kiriko’.

Anyway, this ‘compatible special ability combination’ was a hidden setting that had never even been commented on by the author, so I also knew very little about it. By the way, didn’t I remember reading somewhere that for up to two, rejection doesn’t happen at all, and that from three onwards, you get a little bit of a combination? 

So,

‘Will this be okay?’

It was bound to be a bit tense.

Anyway, what if the invisibility potion and the weight loss potion were incompatible? Two sacks full of gold would have to be abandoned.

‘Please!’

I drank the weight loss potion with a silent prayer.

A familiar tart taste spread all over my tongue.

“Kgh…”

Immediately, apart from the invisibility, another, foreign power filled my whole body.

“Is this…?”

Considering that the invisibility had not ended yet, seemed that there was no problem.

I didn’t want to wait around for a negative reaction and miss my chance, so I quickly put a ‘weight reduction’ on the three heavy sacks.

This method was also simple. Just hold the sack and say, ‘Be light!’ As I thought about it and gave it strength, the weight suddenly decreased.

“This is great.”

One didn’t lose much weight, but the other two became quite a bit lighter. To about a third of the original weight, maybe?

It was amazing. All that dazzling gold, weighing like some pieces of wood.

‘Wait, the material hasn’t changed, right?’

I was alarmed at the possibility of a sudden side effect, but I quickly calmed down. If it did, the colour would probably change too.

Anyway, it was something to go back and observe later.

I carried the five sacks one by one and pulled them up as far as I could. Due to their bulk, seemed I’d have to be careful during the exit.

Then,

“Hey… well.”

I could see the two people in front of me raising their eyebrows. They seemed surprised at the sight of the sacks of money and gold becoming transparent in an instant.

Shouldn’t you have gotten used to this by now?

Anyway, it was time to leave.

I kindly informed my helpers that their work was finished.

“You both did a good job. Here.”

Then I threw a couple of gold nuggets.

“Your reward. Say I stole them.”

They were hesitant at first, so I even told them not to worry because they wouldn’t appear on the CCTV.

Then, the two of them took a peek at each other’s eyes, and put the gold nuggets into their sleeves.

Taking all the loot with me –

I opened the metal gates and walked out, calling back to them as I left.

“Oh, and you can start screaming now.”

Then, with the shouts coming from behind, I ran like the wind.

“Thief! Thief!!!”


Midnight, that night.

In the distance, under the signboard labelled ‘Dumb Idiots’, I could see the dark silhouette of a kid.

“Welcome.”

It was a strange greeting.

She as if meant she knew I was coming, and even welcomed me. That calm tone for some reason gave an impression of indifference.

An unexpected reaction.

To be honest, I thought the little Pierrot mask would at least be a little anxious if I went like this.

The reason was simple. Because I had nothing in my hands.

“Not going to ask why I’m empty-handed?”

“Not really. You couldn’t have brought all that heavy stuff all the way here.”

Of course, that’s normal. But, is it natural for this little kid to react so calmly?

“Take the lead.”

The kid walked out first, saying that.

Looking at the kid, I thought.

No. This little kid is weird.

I led the kid to the place where the money sacks were hidden.

Even though we had to go quite deep into the forest, the kid didn’t say anything. There was no sign of distress, nor any particular fear or wariness.

After a while,

“Here.”

We arrived at the place where the sacks were hidden.

I took out the loot I had buried in the ground and showed it to her.

I thought she’d exclaim in amazement or something, but –

“Is this all? Six sacks?”

The reaction was staggering.

“What, are you saying it’s not enough?”

In fact, originally there were just five. I added one more to distribute the contents evenly.

The little kid started examining the contents without saying another word.

It all looked very serious, and somehow, I felt like I was seeing a professional forensics agent.

“Three sacks is my half?”

“Yeah, take your pick.”

It was a bit of a pity, but I had to admit that this little kid did her part. Strictly speaking, I think it was easier for me than her.

“Then I’ll have three of these.”

“Don’t be an idiot, take a sack of gold and precious metals and two sacks of paper notes.”

I wasn’t surprised that she’s try and take both gold sacks for herself.

“Cheapskate.”

The little kid muttered some brazen words, and then nodded her head as if she was a doing me a favour.

What the.

Then I asked what I had been curious about.

“But can you carry it all?”

“Yeah.”

The little kid then took out a small leather pouch.

“What is that?”

“Watch.”

Then an amazing scene unfolded.

The little kid picked up a sack of money and began to stuff it into the pouch.

“Wow, is that a special ability?”

“You don’t need to know.”

It was hard to tell whether it was more surprising that she lifted the sack easily, or that the sack of money slipped into that tiny leather pouch.

Then after the little kid put all three sacks into the pouch –

“No. I’ll take the other three.”

Said in a muffled voice.

Then all the sacks that had been stuffed in were taken out again.

“What, why?”

“Because. They look bigger.”

“Huh… I split them equally.”

“Just how I feel.”

Then she started stuffing in the other sacks into the pocket.

I took a peek to see if she was doing anything, but there was nothing particularly strange.

“…”

She probably couldn’t do anything stupid because of the curse contract anyway.

It just seemed to be the whim of an annoying little kid.

Yet,

“I’m done.”

She put the leather pouch that had swallowed those three man-sized sacks back into her bosom.

It was an extraordinary sight that my brain, accustomed to ordinary physical phenomena, could not accept.

“Yeah, well… it was a good collaboration, kid.”

“Goodbye, Mr. Squatjaw.”

I looked at the back of the little kid who left without any regrets.

What a strange little kid.

In terms of actions and special abilities, she seemed to be a noteworthy character, but it was strange that there was no matching character in my memory.

Hmmm.

Well, anyway, it was time to leave.

“Should I move soon?”

Then, I grabbed the three remaining sacks and rushed out of the woods.


How long did I walk like that?

A strange… a very strange sense of incongruity came up from my fingertips.

It was an intuition that came to mind for a moment, but it quickly spread into a shock impacting my whole brain.

I hurriedly opened one of the sacks I’d been carrying, and found there, instead of gold and precious stones, stones of similar weight.

The same went for the sacks with bundles of banknotes. What was there was not the common currency of the continent with the markings of the Adventurers’ Association, but newspaper scraps worth nothing more than garbage.

“What is this?”

At this point, I instinctively noticed. This was not something like a material transformation side effect of some special ability. It was something completely different.

‘But there was definitely a curse…’

I immediately shook my head. This was not the time to be confused.

I didn’t know how. But what was clear –

The kid was the culprit.

That kid stole what was mine.

As soon as I understood that, I turned around and ran back at full speed.

But,

“Haaah…”

The kid had already disappeared.

Somehow, she did something strange.

Judging from the fact that she did not seem clumsy or awkward in her actions, this probably wasn’t her first or second time doing this. Maybe her purpose had been me from the beginning.

Soon after, the anger that had been pushed back by the sense of absurdity began to rise up again.

By now, you must be counting ‘my money’ happily. You completely deceived me and ran away, confident that you will never be caught.

“Run away, sure. How far can you go?”

But I’m different from the others you’ve worked with so far. Out of all the characters in this world, no one is as good at ‘how to find hidden things’ as I am. Even if you somehow get out of this Westland, you can’t avoid my eyes.

I murmured, brooding in my burning anger.

You messed with the wrong guy.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] Korean proverb, see this article on the Korean Crow Tit.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 23

Blue Thunderbolt Sword – Rakan.

As its name suggests, Rakan’s unique ability is called Blue Lightning.

In other words, it is a sword that wields lightning.

The Thunderbolt Sword – Rakan shows extremely excellent performance among the Spirit Swords with unique abilities from the elemental family.

It doesn’t let the wielder manipulate lightning directly, so it’s not possible to do things like calling lightning from the sky, or to shoot a targeted lightning bolt from the sword.

But even so, the advantage of a sword overflowing with lightning is enormous.

‘Most Knights would just be electrocuted to death from one touch.’

Of course, the effect can vary wildly based on the presence or absence of divine power, but Rakan’s unique ability is a huge advantage in battles where one instant can decide life or death.

And if you push yourself a little, you can even launch AoE attacks.

A specification that can compete with any other sword of the same rank.

On top of that, a sword with versatility.

That’s the Thunderbolt Sword – Rakan.

“It’s been a while, you scapegrace.”

“It’s been a while. Bernard. You’ve kept my sword well all these years. Seeing Rakan, I feel more at ease.”

Callius had been coveting Rakan since three years ago.

Other swords could not be found or made with the skills he had at the time, but the Thunderbolt Sword was different. An elemental family Spirit Sword famous for its power even among the same grade.

The Thunderbolt Sword that wielded lightning.

“If anyone heard you, they’d think you gave it to me for safekeeping.”

They sat with their swords facing each other.

Bernard smirked as he was again hearing something absurd.

“It’ll be mine soon. So, I’m not wrong.”

“Haha, are you going to beg me for a sword duel again like three years ago?”

“There’s nothing wrong with that. Aren’t you old enough to retire? How about you calmly hand over Rakan, and go spend the rest of your life comfortably sitting on the porch or whatever old people do?”

Things were not the same as before.

Callius felt more confident now. All sorts of possibilities ran through his head.

“You’re not listening to anything I say, as usual. Tut, tut, tut. Nothing sems to have changed.”

Rakan’s lightning slowly seeped in.

His right arm was going numb.

However, in his elixir field, a bud of the Six Peak Flowers technique was slowly unfolding. Damage was being mitigated by the rising divine power.

Callius’ momentum, which had till now been masked by [Vivi’s Bracelet], suddenly grew like a torrent.

His pupils flashed silver, and the same colour dyed the edge of his sword. There was a deep curve now at the corner of Bernard’s lips.

“Looks like you didn’t spend all that time in vain. Guess there are quite a few hidden cards.”

“Stop your meaningless chatter ​​and just give me the sword. It’s better for Rakan to be in my young hands than in your old ones.”

“Even the sky isn’t as high as your arrogance.”

Chaeeng –! Whiiiik.

Callius’ sword bounced off as Bernard twisted his body sharply.

And his sword fell like a thunderbolt.

‘I can’t block this.’

Bang –!

Callius immediately kicked the table to push himself backwards.

Kwajik –!

Chwaaaak!

Bernard’s sword split the table in two as it rushed in.

Jijijik!

The sword was dyed blue.

Lightning flashed.

Instantly, Bernard seemed to disappear.

Callius’ gaze turned upward.

Bernard, holding his sword with both hands, emerged from the air as if he’d been hiding in it, and fell upon Callius like lightning.

Kwagwang –!

One of Bernard’s specialties.

Called, the Lightning Strike.

“Keuk.”

The floor of the restaurant exploded as if a real lightning bolt had struck.

Blue lightning streaks fulminated in all directions like a spider’s web, chasing him down like a hunter chased its prey.

Chwaaaak! Callius blindly cast a silver sword strike to drive out the lightning.

Swiik!

But Bernard’s lightning broke through the deflagration to target him again.

Kkigigig! Quang –!

Callius barely escaped with his neck by raising his sword and making Rakan minutely deviate its trajectory.

Rakan’s thunderbolt exploded on the wall behind him in a devastating manner.

Just with that residual blue lightning –

The blackened logs on the wall were cracked open and the snowstorm outside whistled into the room.

“What is that ominous sword?”

Against Thunderbolt Sword – Rakan, there were now two swords in Callius’s hand.

In his left hand was Lucen.

In his right hand, he held the Predator Sword – Loas which had blocked that final strike from Rakan.

If it had been a little later, Rakan’s red blade would have cut Callius’ neck.

Hooo –!

Whiiik, tasss. Bernard did a somersault to dodge Callius’ sword and landed on the table that had been split in half.

“The smell of blood on that sword is far too thick. It will drive its wielder to a frenzy.”

“Then give me Rakan.”

“How can I do that? I have a bond with this sword that has accompanied me for so many years.”

Sreung – cheok.

Callius, who put Lucen back to its sheath, now tightly clasped the Predator Sword – Loas with both hands.

The bud of the Six Peak Flowers technique has bloomed.

The highly pure divine power that was unique to it spread through Callius’ body.

Quickly.

Holding the Predator Sword in a grip so tight as if to break it, Callius’ eyes started gleaming silver.

Soon, the sword energy signifying the Silver Flower Wave Sword rippled on Loas’ blade.

‘It has to end in one blow.’

If you drag it any longer, Bernard with Rakan will have the advantage.

Callius no longer had any hidden cards, but he still believed in one thing.

Six Peak Flowers Bloom in Late Season – Silver Flower Wave Sword.

‘Remember the duel with Esther.’

The sword that had been swung out of a moment’s enlightenment.

He had defeated a genius with that single sword.

So, I will see that scene here again, once again.

Kuung – he stomped on the floor hard as if trying to break it.

Unlike his heavy footstep, his new sword quickly headed for Bernard.

At the same time, Bernard’s Thunderbolt sword flashed. A fleeting moment’s movement.

Callius and Bernard clashed.

Kwaang –!

A roar resounded that was hard to believe as a clash between two swords.

Kwaajijik – pajik!

But it was only a fleeting moment, and Callius and Bernard had already passed each other in the opposite direction. Silver petals and blue lightning had clashed.

It was unknown who won. But soon, a broken sword split the air.

Whiiik, puk.

A broken sword was stuck to the floor.

A blue-blade sword, with many missing teeth.

Predator Sword – Loas.

It was Callius’ sword.

“… Ttt.”

It was a defeat.

There was a little blood dripping from his left shoulder.

But the wound was shallow.

There was only one shallow sword cut on the shoulder.

Callius glanced behind him and restrained his divine power.

Dururuk, cheok.

Callius, who put Loas in its sheath, looked at Bernard with a dissatisfied expression. Bernard, in contrast, had a wild smile on his deeply wrinkled face.

“Ha ha ha ha!”

“What’s funny?”

That Jervain’s scapegrace has now grown so much, how can his master not laugh!”

Callius’ face scrunched into a frown at the word ‘master’.

“Don’t be an idiot. Since when have I been your disciple?”

“Khahahaha, what a great day today is! Yes, yes, God will not begrudge me a drink on a day like this!”

Pong! Bernard took out a bottle of wine from his sleeves and gulped it down.

“Hey –! This is the holy spirit.”

A strong physique that didn’t look like that of an old man.

A loud voice. On top of that, the Paladin had a quite arrogant personality.

But still, Callius was amazed by how rude Bernard could be.

‘It smells good.’

However, that striking wine fragrance brushing past him was enough to captivate Callius’ senses.

“I’m not going to give it to you, so stop dreaming. If I gave it to you, even if I had a whole jar of wine, it won’t be enough.”

“… I didn’t even ask for it.”

He thought it was a pity in the depths of his heart, but Callius did not have any regrets.

“Bernard, so you were hiding in the corner all along. Who was that guy just now?”

“As a teacher, I had to gauge how much my disciple has grown. If you’d just been wasting time, you were going to get a spanking.”

However, Bernard was satisfied.

Surely, Callius got stronger.

‘It’s like he’s a different person compared to back when he couldn’t even hold a sword properly.’

Bernard struggled to hide his trembling hands and brought the bottle to his mouth.

“Khahahahaha! However, you failed to take my sword this time too. Scapegrace.”

“My name isn’t scapegrace.”

“I know, I know. What parent in the world would name their child something like that? But it’s not the parents who give somebody that kind of name, but themselves.”

The old man was very good at twisting his words around.

Callius asked, looking at him with a blunt gaze.

“… What do you want to say?”

“If fighting is the best teacher, wouldn’t I be your teacher more than anybody else? It was quite difficult to avoid beating you to death, when you were trying to fight me for Rakan every day. You know that, right?”

“Ttt.”

Of course.

How could I not know?

Three years ago.

Approaching Bernard had been extremely intentional.

He was the most affectionate and righteous among those who could become teachers for the players starting at Carpe.

Not just his skill or talent, but his ability to teach others was also extremely excellent.

In the first place, his status and traits were all specialized for teaching others.

So, as soon as Callius became Callius, he looked for Bernard.

If you learn from him, no matter how dull you are, your sword skills will inevitably sharpen.

‘Due to Callius’ crooked personality, I never treated him properly.’

For three years, it was quite troublesome because of the traits of mania and nobility that were engraved on the body. Bernard had been patient with him, but it wasn’t the first time he’d been humiliated by Callius’ temperament, which popped out from time to time.

‘At first, I almost died.’

It had been quite eventful, but now in this world, the only person that Callius could trust would be Bernard.

His only master.

Outwardly he persisted in his stubborn denials, but in his heart, he regarded the old man as his master.

The traits of a maniac and the pride of an aristocrat struggled against that feeling.

“Callius.”

Bernard’s eyes changed. Callius breathed out a sigh at the sight.

“Whenever I have a fight with you, I always stake my life.”

“His life, he says.”

“This is your defeat again, so you have to grant me one request.”

“… Don’t make me do weird things. I won’t do anything bothersome like going to a strange ruin to get you alcohol.”

Callius wanted Bernard’s sword.

So Bernard had a duel with him a few times.

But it was always a defeat for Callius.

Whenever that happened, Bernard gave Callius an errand.

“No. That’d be too easy for you now. I won’t do something that unfair.”

“Then what is it you want this time?”

“Have you met Emily?”

“Do you know Emily?”

“She’s a kid with a lot of stories.”

“Her divine blood seemed to have been blocked.”

But how could that happen to a child from Jervain… he’d been sceptical, but then ignored it.

Because it wasn’t important.

“Is it something to do with Jervain?”

“Yeah. A hunting contest will be held in a few days. Fatalite’s Wheel. You should participate there.”

“You mean?”

“Yeah. Join there and protect Emily.”

Fatalite’s Wheel.

In the past, to this place had come Fatalite, a Saint and a Paladin of the Order.

There was a word she’d spat out after a fierce battle in the Northern White Forest.

A wheel.

She’d said that the White Forest was like a great wheel that turned without end.

After saying those words, she’d disappeared; and in the Jervain family domain, when the beasts’ breeding season approaches, a hunting contest is held in the name of Fatalite’s Wheel.

The original purpose was to find the missing Fatalite, but now, hundreds of years later, it has become just an annual event to reduce the number of beasts.

“If you give me Rakan, I’ll think about it.”

“Heh, you’re still a long way off. You bastard.”

Bernard didn’t even mention why Callius had to protect Emily or why he cared about the child.

But since he had asked, Callius had no reason to refuse. Bernard, who came like a thunderbolt, drank all the alcohol and then calmly disappeared, leaving Callius silent.

After a while.

“Gahk! I, master! Are you okay? This Bruns is fine!”

Bruns, who suddenly came to his senses, ran to him and responded to questions that hadn’t even been asked.

Callius looked at him with tired eyes and opened his mouth.

“Bruns.”

“Yeah, yeah! Mas-ter! Just say it! I’ll deal with that pig bastard! Mas-ter won’t even have to lift a hand!”

Said the guy who fell over in one hit.

He was so weak that it couldn’t be overlooked any longer.

It looked like he needed some training.

“Wipe your nosebleed. It’s ugly.”

“Ah –! Yes, yep! Hehe.”

“And get ready.”

“Uh, get ready for what…”

[Fatalite’s Wheel]

  • The doom of the North casts over you its deathly shroud.
  • Survive.
  • ???
  • ???

<Reward> [???]


Editor’s Notes:

So, we’re at the start of the war arc, and things about to go crazy. Strap in your seatbelts!

We’ve set up a Ko-fi page, so if you want to support us, buy us a coffee. (And it’ll really go to coffee, probably. Addiction is a sad thing.)


Surviving a Shounen Manga – Episode 9

To the readers. Please like, comment, rate on NovelUpdates, etc. As this is a new project, we need the traction!


The Bank Job (1)

I sat still on the bench, staring at the building opposite.

[Standard Adventure Commercial Bank – Big City Branch]

That was today’s target.

A large commercial bank with branches all over the world, including Westland. Although this place was a just little dot on the outskirts of the continent, there should still be a huge amount of cash in the safe – or gold.

“Hmmm…”

Before carrying out the operation, I carefully scanned the instructions for the special potions once again. 

First, the invisibility potion.

【Hey, I can’t see it! Invisibility Potion 】

  • Acquisition Ability: Invisibility.
  • Efficacy: Makes one’s body and carried items invisible.
  • Limitations: You cannot make anybody other than yourself invisible.
  • Duration: 1 hour
  • Side effect: Even after the duration is over, a specific area or two may remain invisible for a while.
  • Caution: In case of extreme stamina consumption, the invisibility may suddenly be released.

※ If taken together with other special potions, the ability may not take effect.

Without realizing it, my attention was drawn to the side effects.

“… The invisibility of a specific area can be maintained.”

This just gave off a cheap feeling. Just looking at it, this was a playful, joke setting.

There are a lot of ‘joke settings’ like this in this ‘Adventure King’. That was the author’s attitude. Put in all the settings that you think are funny, and then make them come true whenever you get a chance.

From the reader’s point of view, it had been definitely something that intrigued me.

‘Let’s hope it’ll turn out alright.’

Then I opened the other manual.

【Yep, be light! Weight-loss Potion 】

  • Acquisition Ability: Weight reduction.
  • Effect: Reduces weight by designating a target.
  • Limits: Unable to designate living things. The weight reduction range is randomly determined from 50 to 90%.
  • Designable targets: 3
  • Duration: 1 hour
  • Side effect: While changing weight, there is a low probability that the material itself might change.
  • Caution: The weight of the object may unexpectedly return to its original state.

※ If taken together with other special potions, the ability may not take effect.

This time, my attention was focused on the side effect.

A probability of the material itself to be changed.

This meant that something absurd could happen: ‘When I put it in the bag it was gold, and when I opened it again it was wood’.

Although the probability was low, it was difficult to feel reassured. In this manga, there was no setting as author-friendly as ‘probability’.

In fact, there was a saying in the ‘Adventure King’ fan community:

– Marking the probability is just the author’s tactic to deceive readers, and you will see that those events actually happen every time. There is no reason for the author to make a setting that he is never going to use.

Hmmm.

“Who the hell knows.”

Keep it simple.

First steal and then think about it. There’s no point in worrying about it right now anyway.

Then, packing the manuals back in my pocket, I again went over the plan.

Actually, there was no plan.

  1. Go to the bank.
  2. Take a potion to make yourself invisible.
  3. Break into the safe you’ve scoped out in advance and take the money.
  4. Profit!

The reason I was being so carefree even with this kind of disastrous level of planning was not just because this was a manga world.

Even though it’s a manga, the bank here has all the basic security systems.

First of all, all the guards in the bank are around my size. Among them, there will be guys stronger than me, and there will definitely be guys who are good at fighting. Those are usually the settings attached to guards and bodyguards.

Moreover, it has its own tracking system and a bounty system, so it is not a setting that thieves can easily break in. Criminals aren’t going to have it easy.

I wasn’t underestimating that bank’s security system. There was only one thing I believed.

Soon my gaze fell on the top of the holographic window.

[1 ticket to go directly to the chapter progress area]

  • Touch to use.

Transfer tickets prepared in advance. Even if you are in an emergency, you can easily escape whenever you have this.

Looking at the transfer ticket, my heart settled down.

“Great.”

I did a last check on my supplies.

Two special potions, five sacks to hold money and precious metals, a mask, and a sword for intimidation.

“Okay.”

Preparation is over. Now we just need to implement it.

Yes, all you have to do is…

Hmmm.

“But why aren’t you leaving?”

There was one thing that stood out a bit.

An annoying little kid wearing a Pierrot mask, who had been walking around the bank entrance for a while.

The reason the little kid felt annoying was simple. Because for some reason it seemed like he was smirking at me.

“…”

Well, no. That’s not true.

It’s not like he seemed to be smirking, he was doing it openly.

“What, you have something you want to say?”

Otherwise, there was no need to approach me like that.

Soon after, the guy walked in front of me, looking me up and down.

Then,

“When are you starting?”

He said something absurd.

“What?”

“The robbery.”

“…”

It was embarrassing. What is this little kid even saying?

I stayed silent, and he opened his mouth again.

“I’ll help you. Let’s split it.”

Hoo.

At the successive absurd sentences, I let out a sound without realizing it.

“No, what…”

“Won’t it be hard on your own?”

“…”

It was just absurd.

From the way this guy spoke to me, to the way he uttered every word, to the offer to help.

However, what was most absurd shit was my heart, where some interest had budded. I was wondering why he said that it’d be tough alone, or how he came to know about me.

But of course,

“What are you talking about, little boy? I’m busy, so go play somewhere else.”

It wasn’t to the point where I couldn’t tell the difference between public and private. I didn’t have time to play with this sweet little boy.

But,

“I saw it all.”

“Oh?”

After the next set of words, I couldn’t ignore this little boy any longer.

“I saw you buying the special potion.”

“… What?”

“There are only two types of people who buy the invisibility potion. Perverts – and thieves.”

“…”

“You even bought a weight loss potion alongside it, so you must be the latter. Aren’t you here to rob the bank?”

It was frustrating. How did this little boy know that?

Perhaps he noticed the question on my face, because he continued in an indifferent tone.

“Idiot. The special potion shop isn’t for just everyone. From the moment you walk in, there will be people who will keep an eye on you, and if you want to just buy something and leave, they will immediately follow you.”

“… Like you?”

“Yeah.”

“…”

This wasn’t your run-of-the-mill audacity. For some reason, I felt like I wanted to pull away that Pierrot mask and reveal the face inside.

“Anyway, you said it’s going to be hard on my own. Why is that?”

“They’ve doubled the number of guards.”

“Oh? Why?”

“Idiot. Why do you think?”

“What? Because of me?”

“Yup.”

“That doesn’t sound like… but I haven’t even done anything yet?”

“Maybe the store contacted all the nearby banks and jewellers. That a very suspicious-looking big-chinned-guy bought an invisibility potion.”

Hoo…”

It wasn’t funny. Treating your valued customers as potential criminals…

Of course, this time they happened to be on the money.

“Is that so.”

“That’s how it is. This happens now and then. They’ll keep this up for who knows how many days.”

“Hmm.”

At this point, I couldn’t help but ask.

“So how are you going to help?”

“I want half.”

“Fine, let’s talk.”

“I’ll catch their attention. I can also fix CCTV inside the safe. Oh, and I’ll reduce the number of guards a bit.”

“How?”

“Wait and see.”

“Hmm… but is that all?”

“I’ll give you some information. The vault password. It was hard to find out.”

For a moment, I was frozen, stunned by embarrassment.

“What… didn’t you even have a plan?”

“Huh.”

“…”

Once again, embarrassment struck.

Are all these coincidences? The day you decide to rob a bank, you are caught by another thief and get an offer to work together? And it’s even a kid?

‘What is this kid’s character?’

It was surprising that a character merely part of the background would act like this. A kid, trying to rob a bank?

I glanced over at him again.

A Pierrot mask I’ve never seen before. Appears to be about eight or nine years old. A young voice…

There was no character that really matched. It wasn’t a matter of the face being covered. In the first place, it was rare to find a chapter in which a kid this size was part of the cast.

Hmmm.

Yeah, maybe because it’s a manga world, these kinds of things can happen every day. A world full of little thieves. In fact, there were no cities with this kind of background.

Anyway, it wasn’t too bad for me.

“What is the password for the safe?”

“Wait.”

Saying that, the little boy took a vial out of his pocket and drank the contents.

Surprisingly, it was a special potion.

“【Yup, keep your promise! 】 It’s a curse potion. You will be cursed if you do not fulfil your contract with me. That big, proud chin might get ripped in two?”

“Uh… right.”

The little boy seemed to think that I was very proud of this chin.

“Reach out your hand.”

As soon as I reached out, the kid grabbed my hand. Then, a purple gas slowly rose from his hand, and immediately wrapped around our hands.

“Oh…”

It was a strange sight.

Soon after, the little boy slowly opened his mouth.

“Will you split things half-n’-half[1] after the operation succeeds?”

Kik…

I couldn’t help but grin. I really liked the kid, half-n’-half.

“Why are you laughing? Say that you get it.”

“Yeah, I got it.”

As soon as the words were said, the purple smoke pulsed once.

“Is that it?”

“Not yet. After splitting the money, what if you snatch it back?”

“… I won’t snatch it back. What do you think people are?”

To be honest, he was a bit sharp. I was thinking of grabbing the loot and leaving him money to buy a few cookies.

I secretly glanced at the little boy.

By the way, this kid… I’m the one trying to rob the bank, and this guy secretly followed me to rob me. Why does this little boy need that kind of money?

“Put away that rude face of yours.”

“…”

I was probably being a bit obvious.

At that moment, all the purple smoke that had wrapped around my hand disappeared.

“Now it’s over.”

“Oh? Didn’t look like much.” 

“Try breaking it. If you get cursed, you’ll be singing a different tune.”

“I didn’t say I was going to break it.”

The little boy stared at me for a while, and then opened his mouth.

“The password is 1234.”

“…”

It was a little embarrassing.

“Is that… so?”

“Yeah. It was hard to find out.”

“… Right.”

It was so ridiculous that I had to laugh out loud. The writer was trying to be funny, as usual.

If he hadn’t set it up, there would have been no need for a password this easy. So, it must have been set this way on purpose. In other words, this is also one of the joke settings. Perhaps all the banks’ safe passwords are the same as this one. Or ‘0000’.

Just then –

‘Huh? Wait a moment. Isn’t this a good thing?’

I pictured myself taking a dip inside a stash of money piled up like a mountain.

Isn’t this good? Shall we rob them all?

And as I was imagining that rosy future,

“You can start in five minutes.”

The little boy turned around and spoke.

“Five minutes?”

“Yeah. And after the job’s done, come meet me around midnight at ‘Dumb Idiots’.”

“Who’s a dumb idiot?!”

“You idiot. It’s the name of the pub in the back alley of 3rd Street.”

“Okay.”

“Remember. Five minutes.”

I stared at the little boy who was walking back towards the bank. What can that guy do in five minutes?

But my doubts were soon put to rest.

Just as a young kid slammed the bank doors open and jumped out –

“Thief! Catch him! That damned yellow devil!”

With a shout, ten of the guards rushed out.

Apparently, the kid was quite notorious. Everyone was chasing him like mad.

And another surprise was,

“It was a girl.”

It looked like the little kid had been hiding her hair inside the Pierrot mask. Long, pale yellow hair that reached up to the waist.

I drank the potion of invisibility while watching the scene.

The moment I poured it in my mouth, the sheer sourness gave me a shock.

Huuu…”

It was kind of embarrassing.

Do different potions taste different? It was surprising that the little kid didn’t say anything.

Soon after,

“Ohh.”

An unfamiliar power filled my body.

I’ve been wondering how to use these manga abilities, but it was nothing special. I just put some strength into my whole body, and it activated immediately.

I smiled as I looked at my hands that were blurring little by little.

“This is fun.”

After confirming that my whole body had become transparent, I slowly entered the bank which had already become messed up by an untimely intrusion of thieves.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 반반 (lit. half-and-half) can be used in a lot of different situations (ordering food, paying your bills etc.), one of them is expressing your opinion – i.e., you’re half agreeing and half disagreeing.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 22

Orphin de Liofen.

A Knight searching for honour and glory.

Like most of the children in Carpe, she grew up listening to the prestigious tales of the Jervain family.

So, after she became a Knight, she naturally came and knocked on their door.

Since she was a promising Knight despite being born a woman, she did not face any obstacles, and soon was able to make an oath of allegiance and dedicate her sword to Jervain.

That she would gladly give her life to the North, and in the name of Jervain.

Thus, she swore and committed.

But the North was harsh.

Magic beasts flocking in incessantly, and enemies looking for the slightest weakness.

Yet, that only made the task more honourable.

Her cause was to protect Jervain, and thus contribute to the protection of the Kingdom itself. A sense of pride burned in a corner of her heart.

Even though I was born as a woman, I decided to live as a Knight.

What cause could I fight for more honourable than this?

She was content with her choice.

Of course, until she met the scapegrace of Jervain –

Until she met Callius.

“Kuhk!”

Chaeeng – chaeng!! Kugugugugu!

Rattle.

‘It’s heavy.’

Only one strike, yet the weight of that one strike was unusual. Her hand trembled and her sword shook. Her gauntlets were quickly soaked with blood from her torn palms.

Tuk, ttuk.

Red droplets fell and seeped into the frozen snow.

“Haa, haa…”

Cold air streamed into the lungs.

But in contrast, the whole body burned with heat and sweat.

“Hooo –”

She’d heard rumours that he became a Pilgrim.

So she had some hopes for his success.

But Orphin was greatly disappointed as soon as she saw Callius.

The quality of his spiritual power as well as the visible momentum – were so lacking as to be called insignificant.

No matter even if he became a Pilgrim, Callius remained Callius. A scapegrace rarely seen. A pile of useless filth.

Him just being alive was almost sinful.

Even still, she sighed.

She still sympathized.

Because he was still useless.

So, she brought up the old story.

If you show any regrets –

If you say you’re sorry, if you apologize –

She decided to forgive him by saying it was alright, since he’d been young. Even if he’d tarnished her honour, wasn’t it just the folly of childhood?

I still carry that old memory, but if you apologize sincerely, I’ll forgive you.

However.

He was indifferent about the past. He didn’t even care to listen, as if he didn’t even remember.

Although she’d decided to forgive him, it’s true that her heart still felt burdened and laden.

So, now she was reassured.

He still remained an incorrigible piece of garbage, and that’s how Orphin liked it.

So, she drew her sword.

“But why?!”

Kaang –!

How! How could he wield such a heavy sword, when his level of divine power is no better than ant!

Orphin couldn’t understand.

Her long-ago master was holding his sword in front of her with an expressionless face.

Callius von Jervain.

She doubted whether he was truly the person he knew.

‘Different.’

There were differences compared to the one in her memory.

He no longer looked like an immature nobleman who couldn’t even hold the sword properly.

Sharp eyes.

An emotionless face.

A terribly indifferent expression.

“…!”

So Orphin was outraged.

She felt as if she’d been completely ignored.

As if her opponent didn’t have any attention to spend on her. Even though, between the two of them, she had launched the bigger share of attacks.

However, her opponent’s sword steadily received her attacks, and used that power to counter with a stronger force.

Kaang –!

Obviously, she stabbed the sword straight towards him each time, but the sword’s tip always ended up deviating to either look up at the sky or look down at the ground.

The fight she’s assumed would be over in a few strikes now inched closer to dozens, or hundreds.

“Haa – haa – haa!!”

Her muscles were weary, her heart felt like it was about to burst, and beads of sweat streamed down her face.

Her rapid breaths steamed white in the air, but the idiot in front of her was just staring back at her with his still, gray eyes.

Puff.

Anger filled her throat.

“Aaahhhhhh –!”

She squeezed out all of her power in reserve, and concentrated her divine power on her sword.

Sword energy rose off the blade like light and fluttered above the knee-deep snow.

If it’s this –

If it’s this, it will definitely be able to cross the gap between us and touch him.

Huuuung –!

But, then –

Hwiii – chaeaeng –!

The silver sword that appeared only for a moment filled her eyes with its dazzling light.

Hwiiiik, puk!

The sword left her hand and dropped to the ground.

Between the two, the torn and shredded sword energies fluttered like petals in the air.

“Ah.”

The petals of sword energy danced in the air.

The broken silver petals were transcendently beautiful in the sunlight.

Orphin, realizing that she was kneeling on the snow, let out a laugh.

In front of her, those ruthless gray pupils of Callius appeared again.

A complete defeat. It was Orphin’s defeat, and an inexcusable one.

“Kill me.”

Orphin bowed her exposed neck, defenceless.

Sreung.

Callius’ sword pointed towards Orphin.

The premonition of death covered her like a shadow.

However –

Chwaaaak!

She startled.

It wasn’t Orphin that Callius cut.

It was a giant white sand snake.

The head of the giant reptile, itself the length of a larger than average snake, rolled in the snow.

“They seem to be flocking here because of the smell of blood.”

Callius, who put Lucen back on his waist, calmly started to quickly walk away.

“You’re just leaving like this! Without ending it!! Are you going to tarnish my honour again!”

Orphin screamed, but the response made her dazed.

“It was just a practice duel. Do you have to take your opponent’s life after a practice duel?”

Saying that, Callius quietly disappeared into the White Forest somewhere.

Orphin, who was looking at his trail with a blank face, finally got up and grabbed her sword.

“… Just a practice duel, huh?”

Smiling bitterly, she soon went back to join the Knights who had come to find her.

“Did he leave?”

“Yes.”

“What did you do? You don’t look very good, Captain.”

“It’s nothing.”

Just…

“A practice duel, a quick one.”

Various emotions appeared and disappeared on Orphin’s face.

However, that swordsmanship did not leave her mind.

‘That much skill… Did he hide it before?’

The confused Orphin soon led the Knights back to Jevarsch Castle.


A dark night.

After spending a day and a half hunting the magic beasts inside the White Forest, Callius arrived at a small inn near the border.

He’d looked for Bernard, but couldn’t find him.

And met Orphin instead.

Zzzzzz –!

Snores vibrated even outside the house.

Bump –!

When he opened the door, Bruns could be seen sleeping on the bed, snoring.

Callius’ eyes grew cold.

The White Forest was a pretty dangerous place, so he told Bruns to rest here since bringing him along would be bothersome.

But seeing him rest so comfortably, he didn’t feel good at all.

The master came back from a bloody fight with the magic beasts in the White Forest under a raging blizzard, and the servant was sleeping so comfortably.

With a full stomach, no less.

“Bruns.”

Callius called in a heavy voice.

However, there was not even a twitch in response.

Rather, Bruns only snored louder, as if asserting even more excitedly that he was asleep.

Callius’ patience had by now reached its limit. He immediately launched a kick towards Bruns who was still lying on the bed.

Puk – bump!

“Ugh! Which bastard!”

Bruns woke up and screamed in surprise, but all he saw was Callius, with snow piled up on his head and shoulders.

“Oh my gosh, you’re back!”

Bruns immediately bowed his head.

Callius’ eyes were so cold that they seemed to tear into his skin.

Bruns arched his back even lower and stepped aside.

“Why is there only one bed?”

“Ah, oh, that. That’s, um. Because there is only one room here.”

“It’s a small place near the border, what do you mean there’s no room?”

How come there’s only one room left empty?

In response to the question, Bruns scratched the back of his head as if he also didn’t understand the reason.

“Ah, yes. I also asked because it was strange… They said it’s because tomorrow is a day for hunting.”

“Hunting?”

Teoss –

Callius sat on the bed and stroked his chin, deep in thought.

“I see. Now seems to be that time.”

“Do you know?”

“It’s not a big deal. Probably because the breeding season is approaching.”

The breeding season of the magic beasts inside the forest.

Giving birth requires a lot of nutrition, and for the magic beasts the main nutritional supplement happened to be – eating humans.

‘Hunting’ therefore referred to a large-scale hunt for the magic beasts by leading a large army of soldiers into the White Forest, to ensure that no beasts came out and attacked the civilians.

“I guess Knight-Errants are coming from all over, so there are no rooms left.”

Knight-Errants who have ambiguous origins or single-mindedly pursue honour, usually set their sights on the North as their destination.

However, Jervain is not a family that just anyone can enter, because it stands so high even among the families known for their swordsmanship.

So, they hold a hunting contest.

For the Jervain family, in any case, there were more benefits than losses.

“Would you like to eat? Considering how much master eats…”

“I’ll eat at the restaurant. Are they ready?”

“Yeah, I’ve put a word in advance.”

“Then let’s go.”

“Yes! I’ll guide you.”

Is there a need to guide?

It was just a three-story inn.

It wasn’t that big place, you could just go down to the first floor and you’d find the restaurant.

“My master is here, like I told you before, bring the food!”

“Ah, I’ll prepare it for you.”

Since it was an inn in the North –

The owner didn’t give off a normal impression either.

Although he was bald, the scars on his face and the well-forged arm muscles looked quite impressive.

Callius sat down, glancing once at those who were already eating in the dining room.

‘It’s annoying.’

Most of the people here were Knights, come to participate in the hunting competition.

So, they fought with each other.

With his hood on, the others couldn’t see the colour of his hair and eyes, so they thought he was also a Knight to compete with.

He was getting tired for nothing because the Knights showed off their spirit inside the small restaurant.

‘They’re not Knights, they’re thugs.’

The aura seemed to be lingering.

I can see what you’re doing.

“Oh, there’s our meal.”

“… Not bad.”

Bruns knew Callius’ appetite well, as he’d seen him eat from up close.

The restaurant owner placed dozens of large plates on the table.

On the plate, a variety of generous amounts of meat were arranged by portion.

And then the main dish.

Kwaang –!

At the centre of the table, an unknown beast, roasted whole.

“Our famous northern dish, grilled earth dragon!”

“Oh, oh –!”

“Well.”

I was worried about the food as it was a fairly small inn, but I was mistaken.

An earth dragon.

Although it’s not a real dragon, but more like a lizard.

Callius’ lips curved.

Immediately, he picked up his fork and knife, and cut off the hind legs of the grilled earth dragon.

The juices splattered inside his mouth.

The legs had a lot of muscle so he thought the meat might be tough or stringy, but that was not the case at all.

Rather, it was chewy, and the seasonings and the sauce permeated deeply into the cut, so it tasted like pork feet.

“Not bad.”

Callius kept elegantly slicing the roasted earth dragon with a knife.

“But, brothers, can you eat all of this? I hate my food being left over.”

“What do you think of my lord! Someone who eats like he’s carrying a wagon in his stomach! We can even order more, so please relax, master!”

“Bruns.”

“Yes, master! Would you like more?”

“Is it better to rip off your mouth or pluck out your tongue? It’s your choice.”

“I choose to keep my mouth shut…”

The innkeeper chuckled.

“I’m sorry, but please be patient. I just ran out of ingredients.”

“This is enough.”

“Then I’m glad! Haha!”

The owner smiled happily and headed back to the lobby.

Kkikig.

“Master, one meal.”

It was a guest.

A man with a big sword on his back.

At a glance, he was a strong man, and looking at the traces on his armour, one could tell that he was quite a belligerent one.

“I’m sorry, but dinner is over.”

“Then what is that?”

“That was the last. Unfortunately, you’re one step late. I want to give you a meal, but I can’t make any more because I’m out of ingredients.”

The owner said it was a pity, but he didn’t look very sad.

The man’s eyes turned to Callius and the others, who were eating so sumptuously the table legs creaked under the weight of food.

Jeok, jeok. Kkikig.

Every time he took a step, the wooden floorboard groaned and squeaked.

Teosss.

“Hey, you. Can’t you see my master is eating!?”

“Servants should stay out of this.”

“What!”

Puk –!

The Knight’s fist split the air.

“Kkkeuk!”

Kudang –! Bruns collapsed, smashing against the table, and didn’t look like he could get up.

However, Callius, who was still eating the earth dragon, did not care.

He had gracefully eaten up the flesh of the hind legs with his knife and fork, and now remained the forelegs, as well as the special parts of the grilled earth dragon – the neck and the breast.

And last but not the least.

The cheek, the most special part of a roasted earth dragon.

It was the part he was most looking forward to.

“Since I’m so hungry. If possible, let’s eat together.”

Udududuk.

The man immediately ripped off the earth dragon’s head with his hand and began to chew it whole.

Callius’ fork stopped.

“Oh, owner. The workmanship is quite good! How delicious is this!? Especially, yo, these cheeks are amazing!”

The eyes that looked at him were full of life.

The giant Knight seemed to have fallen in love with the taste of the roasted earth dragon, so he spread his hand out again after eating the head whole.

He was moving to tear off a foreleg.

Then Callius’ fork flew through the air.

Puk!

“Keuk!”

The fork pierced the back of the Knight’s hand.

“Hey, you crazy bastard…!”

“If you want to die, pull it out. Your neck will fly off the moment you pull it out.”

The Knight’s throat bobbed high and low under the gaze of those eerily cool pupils.

He couldn’t pull out the fork or hold his sword, so for a moment he could only look at his hand on the table awkwardly.

But the pain made him soon forget the fear.

“You motherfucker!”

Ppok! He pulled out the fork, threw it away, and reached out to the sword behind his back.

But Callius was one step faster.

The knife he was holding in his hand moved.

Cheolkong –!

The Knight’s armour fell off.

The man was taken aback for a moment, and froze with his hand on the handle of the sword behind his back.

Callius had tried to cut the Knight’s head off with a knife, but he couldn’t.

“…”

He could only cut the seams of the armour, so the huge armour the Knight had been wearing fell to the floor.

The cause was that an old man pulling his arm from behind him.

Teosss.

The half-naked Knight now had cold sweat dripping down from the tip of his chin.

“Khahahaha – that hair-trigger temper is still there, I see.

“Ooh, what a laugh! This old man’s throat was almost blown away!”

“If only it did get blown away.”

By this time, Callius had no choice but to stop eating. The unpleasantness during the meal suddenly became irrelevant.

Teosss.

The old man hauled himself into the seat facing Callius, gasping at the plethora of food.

“Yeah, you need this kind of a meal to keep your stomach in shape. Did you get money from somewhere? Don’t tell me you ripped off that de Bolivian woman again?”

However, immediately – Callius’ sword slashed across the table like an agile tiger.

Kaang –!

Kkig, kkikigigig!!

Sparks flashed like splendid fireworks.

“Hey, what a great sword!”

The old man was still sitting at the table, but his sword which received Callius’s attack was revealed.

A red blade, symbolizing a Spirit Sword.

Contrasting it, the blue lightning flowing through the blade flashed intermittently.

“Is it just this sword?”

The owner of the Thunderbolt Sword – Rakan, and the only Paladin in the North.

“Bernard.”

Bernard, the Blue Thunderbolt.


Editor’s Notes:

None for this chapter.


Surviving a Shounen Manga – Episode 8

To the readers. Please like, comment, rate on NovelUpdates, etc. As this is a new project, we need the traction!


Unrecovered Rice Cakes

When I got near the Virgin City Tower and yet there was no warning message, I felt my heart pound for the first time.

And when I realized that no one was guarding the front door, I felt my heart pound for the second time.

Third, when I didn’t feel the slightest sign of life inside the destroyed building.

Fourth, when I discovered that the boss’s room remained intact.

And fifth –

“Wow, jackpot.”

When I found a safe the size of a small refrigerator in there, I felt my heart pound for the fifth time.

My memory had been spot on. I’d recalled a glimpse of a scene where, hearing that the two attackers had been forcing their way in, the mafia boss had said something like, ‘Well, I need to pack everything back into the safe…’.

I hauled the safe to the top of the table, then gently caressed it.

The steel shell looked pretty solid, but somehow it felt like I could break it.

This ‘Villain 3’ character that I possessed (oh, he’s ‘Squatjaw’ now) is a character with the characteristic of being ‘a little strong’. And the characters called ‘strong’ in this manga can basically easily lift a rock the size of a house.

‘Should I just break it?’

I grabbed the top of the safe and applied a bit of pressure.

OK,

Ddddduuuuuuk –

The safe crumpled in an instant.

“Oh, huh.”

It looked like the door could be ripped off with a bit of effort.

After a few minutes of wrestling, I managed to unlock the safe’s door.

“… Oh my god.”

Inside the safe, bundles of cash were piled up one after another. There was even a sack next to them to put things in.

“How much is all this?”

At first glance, there were dozens of bundles of banknotes alone.

Of course, I couldn’t figure out that amount right away. I only knew that the unit of currency here was ‘gold’, but this was the first time I’d ever seen a real money bill.

“Well, there’ll be time to count it slowly later.”

I hummed as I swept the money into the sack.

Then, as I lifted the sack full of money on my shoulders, a feeling of contentment welled up from the very core of my heart. It felt as if there was finally a ray of light on the perilous path of survival.

But just then,

Tic-tac-tic-tic.

Something happened to make my heart tremble for the sixth time.

And the tremor this time was incomparably intense compared to the last five.

Really, my heart was about to jump out of my chest.

“Excuse me, are you a thief?”

For the first time, my body froze in surprise.

I turned my stiff head back, trying to calm my startled heart.

A man was standing before my gaze.

A ‘slit-eyed character’, wearing a sharp suit.

He was looking at me through those slitted eyes with a strange smile.

“Don’t worry. I haven’t decided what to do with you yet.”

“…”

Despite his calm tone, the trembling in my heart did not subside. On the contrary, it pulsed even more violently.

The reason was simple. Because it was a familiar face.

“Have you got anything other than the money in that sack of yours?”

“…”

Instead of answering, I slowly shook my head.

“Can I check?”

Nod, nod.

I put the sack down and took a couple of steps back.

I watched as he came over and opened the sack.

“It’s well-packed.”

“…”

“By the way, how did you get here? Do you have any ties to the mafia here? Tell the truth.”

After calming down my restless heart, I timidly answered in a soft voice.

“I’m just… a little thief…”

“Hmm.”

The slit-eyed character in front of me was called Haka. A very secretive guy.

His identity was so tightly veiled that even I, who’d read the manga right up to the end, knew little about his secret.

To put it simply, he was the first ‘unrecovered rice cake’[1] that’d appeared in Adventure King. An unusual story element or character that popped up, aroused the readers’ interest, but never got explained or resolved even when the work ended.

An unlucky character who slipped into the story here and there from the beginning, acting as if there was some great secret involved, and then disappeared without even startling a mouse or a bird.

I considered this a clear mistake on the author’s part, but according to the author’s logic, he was one of those characters who disappeared because he couldn’t prove his worth.

As time went on, he lost his initial momentum and showed all sorts of oddities. It could be said that the cold, insidious, and playful murderer gradually degenerated into a less-than-ideal gag character.

Perhaps the writer couldn’t help it either. There must’ve been a storyline prepared for this guy, but for some reason or another, he just got overlooked for a while, and after that, he must’ve become a difficult character to use. By then, all he was good for was to be a gag character.

But –

“Actually, it was a lie. That I haven’t decided what to do with you.”

Even if he showed a strange appearance later, that was only – ‘later’.

At least now, this guy was a very secretive and intimidating character. Strong enough to threaten even the main characters right now.

“I’m sorry, but what do you think we should do?”

The man smiled as he slowly approached me.

What should we do…?

An alarm sounded in my head. I needed to be careful, or I could actually get killed here.

I calmed my thoughts.

‘It’s still okay, there’s a chance.’

This guy was dangerous. But he had a definite odd and geeky side to him. As I recalled, he never killed people immediately.

“Let me give you one chance, because it’s just embarrassing otherwise. I’ll ask you a riddle, and if you answer it correctly, I’ll let you leave. If you don’t get it right, well, you know?”

Yes, just like right now.

An absurd and unexpected suggestion of a riddle game. However, this was one of his habits and one of the main settings the author had wanted to put into this character.

When I nodded, he grinned and posed his riddle.

I have a total of five brothers including myself.

I’m good at disturbance, teasing, and trickery; and I like to play hide and seek.

I always look at the world with three questions in mind.

Who am I?

“Do you know the answer?”

I was silent at his question.

In fact, I knew the answer as soon as I heard the question. Because this problem was part of his standard repertoire.

The only reason I hesitated was because I didn’t know how many humans would be able to answer this right now.

The ‘beings’ who were the answer to this riddle, were a race that only appeared in earnest in the mid-to-late half of the work. Right now, their ‘den’ was somewhere in the opposite direction of Westland, where the main character and his party were currently wandering. Even there, they were rare enough to be called a legendary race.

To be honest, the very fact that this guy asked about them at this point was close to a configuration error. That he actually had a relationship with them, even more so.

Even so, if I dared to guess the reason why this setting was applied… Perhaps the author had conceived of this race and wanted to use it right away, so he was trying to reveal it through this guy. At this point in the work, the most secret character was this guy. He must’ve thought that he’d be able to figure it all out somehow later.

However, this became a poison pill for the character instead. If a character’s story arc goes on unresolved for years, it’s nothing but shackles limiting his actions.

Anyway, getting the answer right wasn’t a problem. It was a matter of whether I could survive this unpredictable bastard afterwards.

“Silence means you don’t know the answer, right? Well then, I’m sorry, but I’m going to end it here.”

But, well, I didn’t have any other options anyway.

I muttered as I looked at the guy approaching me.

“… Goblin.”

“Then, goodbye… Yes?”

“It’s called a goblin, a goblin. Right?”

“Uh… huh?”

“Can I go now?”

I took advantage of his embarrassment and quickly grabbed the sack from the table.

“Wait a bit, wait!”

Then he hurriedly grabbed me.

“Hey, one more! So, can you tell the goblins’ unique abilities, who are their five gods? If you get this right, I’ll admit it and let you go!”

Was he lying again, or not?

Of course, the answer wasn’t difficult.

“God of Mischief, God of Lies, God of Whimsy, God of Pretence, God of Sabotage.”[2]

“…”

“Right? Then I’ll be going.”

It seemed that the shock was too great. He stayed still and could only gape like a fish as I took my sack full of cash and left the room. Or maybe there was a conflict of settings in the guy’s head.

Anyway, it was very lucky for me.

‘Should I run, first?’

As soon as I made up my mind, I started sprinting.

Fortunately, he didn’t seem to be chasing me.

After a while.

Returning to Rosemarietta’s shop, I reflected on my meeting with Haka.

I met an unexpected character and was in danger of dying, but survived surprisingly easily.

I found this quite positive.

‘Is this a good thing?’

There was also the fact that he was a character who showed his face quite often in the early parts of the manga that was still to come. Moreover, he had a strong significance in the arc involving the ‘Black Shadow’. One of his various identities was being a member of the ‘Black Shadow Secret Service’. Perhaps the reason why he appeared here was because of the background settings related to it.

What if he remembered my existence? Maybe, I might be able to come up with a new rice cake?

Or even better –

What if I picked up that ‘rice cake that’d disappear without being recovered’ and weaved it into the story?

‘I think the writer might even like it.’

Not just this guy. In the future, rice cakes would float around, unrecovered, in various places. What if those could be woven into the story through me? Wouldn’t it be possible to win the favourability of the author as well as the liking of the readers?

In the first place, a rice cake itself is a factor that arouses the interest of readers. The moment the rice cake gets hooked to a side plot and that side plot is woven back into the main story, all the spotlights are bound to focus on the person at its centre.

Namely – me.

“Hmmm.”

Of course, it was just an idea for now. I’d have to look into the situation carefully and make a decision.

At this point, I decided to stop thinking about him. Since no matter how much I tried, I couldn’t come to a conclusion right now.

And to be honest, it was hard to think of anything else because the loot I’d acquired kept glimmering at the edges of my vision.

With a bright smile, I opened the sack up.

Screw it all, let’s count the money first.


“Mr. Squatjaw, goodbye!”

“Yeah, bye.”

I said my farewells to Rosemarietta, who was seeing me off, and got on the horse that’d been waiting for me.

It was Squatjaw all the way to the end.

Several requests for revision were ultimately unsuccessful. Even after I taught her my actual name, she kept calling me ‘Squatjaw’ without any regard at all. That surprisingly shameless face was a bonus.

Of course, it’s not like her intelligence had any serious problems or anything. Maybe this was something set by the system. However, for some reason, I couldn’t shake the feeling that I was being teased…

Hmmm.

Anyway, it was time to leave.

I opened the map Rosemarietta had given me.

I was curious to see how the map would show the areas not introduced in the work, but again, there was nothing.

On the sparsely drawn terrain, only large and small dots could be seen here and there. The dot size seemed to indicate the size of the city.

“Well, where is this…”

Anyway, I managed to find the way to the big city nearby.

I put the map back in my sleeve and nudged the horse to move.

– 3 hours later.

I arrived at the ‘Big City’, the largest city in the vicinity. What an absurdly appropriate name.

Upon entering the city, I was greatly surprised in two respects.

First, there was a huge difference in the development and even the civilization level between cities.

This would only be possible in a manga world. Although it was similarly called a city, what could be called the triumph of civilization in the Virgin City was, at best, a gun. Horses and carriages were the only means of transportation.

However, this city was completely different. Cars and trams were running right before my eyes, and even the people wore much more modern clothes. How come there’s so much of a difference, when it’s not even that far?

And secondly, the exterior of this city was not unfamiliar.

This was quite bizarre. Because I’ve never actually seen this city in the manga. Because the main characters had never been here.

In particular, some buildings and places were so familiar that it felt dreary, and in fact, I could recall the scene in which they were used as the background.

As a result of careful thought, I was able to hypothesize one fact.

This place was created by weaving together different aspects of the cities I’ve seen in the manga.

“How interesting.”

In fact, in a way, this might be normal. This city will exist only as a ‘metropolis’ or a ‘modern civilized city’ in the artist’s consciousness. Unless there is a scene or two drawn separately for it, it can only be roughly composed based on the other cities in the work.

And as a result, I was able to find my destination very simply.

[Big City Special Potion Shop]

It was as expected. The special potion shops that appeared briefly in the manga usually had a unique and intuitive appearance. It could be said that anyone could see the purpose of the store, just by looking at it from the outside.

I went straight into the building in the bizarre shape of a large vial.

A special drug that transforms humans and artificially imparts supernatural powers. Even just hearing the explanation, the item seems illegal and something likely to be trafficked in the dark, but in reality, it was the other way around.

The very stylish interior, the employees who greet you with a smile, and the display stands arranged by item, from the best to the classic, the old discount products, and the new products. It felt like a fashion shop trying to ride the trends.

Even the atmosphere –

“Customer, is there a product you are looking for?”

“Uh… well, I’ll take a look first.”

“Yes, please tell me if you need anything.”

–  Until it was hard to follow.

I quickly ran away from the enthusiastic staff to a deserted nook, and then slowly started to scan the potions that were there.

Yet,

“… Hmm.”

I was a little perplexed, because the instruction manuals attached to the products were much more detailed than expected.

In fact, special abilities don’t play a huge role in manga. Since there is a better option called ‘unique ability’, at most, it was only used by the early villains.

Of course, there is an episode in the middle where the point-of-view character is someone who uses a special ability, but that also focused more on the character’s personal history rather than the ability itself.

In other words, the setting of special abilities has never been introduced in such detail in the manga.

However, the manual was full of information about the ability generated by the potion, the utility and limitations of the ability, the duration, whether it was one-time, and side effects. To be honest, I didn’t even know there were separate one-time potions and permanent potions until I saw this.

There were thousands of special potions that caught my eye, so if they were all different types and even the instructions were different, it could be said that the author really created an enormous setting for special abilities. Maybe over a few hundred A4 pages.

My surprise didn’t stop there.

“Huh… crazy.”

I doubted my two eyes.

“A, a million gold?”

A set of 10 disposable special potions was worth 1 million gold each. The money I stole from the mafia vault was 5 million gold, in comparison.

Hell, it wasn’t even a potion that granted some great ability. The abbreviation was [Ugh! It smell! Stinky-Stink Potion]. It allowed one to emit a stinky smell and lasted less than an hour.

Even this was the cheapest. Powerful, long-lasting potions were not even purchasable in bulk.

‘It’s all ruined.’

I’d been planning to prepare for the next chapter by stocking up on a lot of important special abilities…

I was in agony.

Now what?

Of course, the answer was simple.

Make more money. Because there’s still plenty of time.

The problem was how.

“Hooo…”

After a while, after a lot of thought and contemplation, I bought two special potions with tears in my eyes. Even though I purchased only one of each, it cost a whopping total of 3 million gold.

It was almost like investing 60% of my total fortune, but I had no choice but to do it. I thought this would be the fastest and easiest route.

I glanced at the two special potions in my hand.

[Hey, I can’t see it! Invisibility Potion]. And [Yep, be light! Weight-loss Potion].

“Screw it all. It’ll work out somehow.”

My plan was simple.

I was going to rob a bank.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 못한 떡밥 (lit. rice cake): We have added a simple explanation of ‘unrecovered rice cakes’ into the text itself to smooth out the story flow. See Namu Wiki for a detailed explanation. This isn’t the exact same as a MacGuffin, or a Chekov’s Gun, although there are similarities and overlaps. But ‘rice cake’ is a Korean term that we haven’t localized into any English equivalent. Haka here could be said to be set up by the author as a future Chekov’s Gunman, but since he never fulfilled his potential in the original, he was just an unrecovered rice cake at the end.

[2] 장난꾸러기 신 = God of Mischief, 거짓말쟁이 신 = God of Lies, 변덕쟁이 신 = God of Whimsy, 허풍선이 신 = God of Pretence, 훼방꾼 신 = God of Sabotage.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 21

Little by little.

The glass shards under their feet brightened up in the reflected torchlight.

The air was full of the putrid smell of carrion.

In that musty underground area –

Was a messy, shambolic laboratory.

The Iron Grace Heretic Inquisitor, Ryburn, narrowed his brows as he put on his glasses.

“Leader. Take a look at this.”

“Hmm.”

It’d been a long time since last he had to pursue after an apostate.

The apostate who cleverly escaped his search network had passed through this underground laboratory.

It was a terrible place where biological experiments had been conducted, unbridled.

“It seems that all the related specimens are dead. Of course…”

There were also some signs of battle.

Although some time had passed, it wasn’t difficult to infer what had happened.

“The heretic who broke the Church’s taboo and the apostate who hid the holy relic… It’s an obvious combination.”

The heretic researcher couldn’t have built a lab like this by himself.

It was clear that he had a helper, and that must have been the apostate.

“Callius.”

It could be concluded that he had been the researcher’s associate.

“There must have been some quarrel between them.

“These people are demented heretics. A breach can easily occur between such people, since their cooperation is solely based on personal gain.”

And if that’s not why –

“They might have coveted and tried to monopolize the power of the relic.”

Delruin, standing next to Ryburn, nodded his head and folded his arms, agreeing that it seemed a very plausible motive.

“But will this be alright?”

“What do you mean?”

“… Didn’t you see the traces of the battle between Pilgrim Esther and Callius?”

Ryburn fell silent.

He had indeed seen it.

The traces left from their battle.

In the middle of those tangled woods.

And at the end of it, a sharp and striking sword mark.

A deep indentation, as if a dragon had scratched the ground with its claw.

“I heard Pilgrim Esther told you something.”

“… She said that she had been defeated. And that Callius is not an apostate, nor does he have any relics.”

It didn’t make sense however many times you heard it.

Ryburn snorted.

If that fool didn’t have the power of the relic, how could Esther, the next Saint of the Church and a genius among geniuses, be defeated by a mere three years of practice?

“Didn’t you say that Pilgrim Esther was not injured anywhere?”

“Yes, I’m a little sceptical about that…”

Seeing Ryburn’s sharpening eyes, Delruin fell into silence.

“After we uncover all Callius’ sins, we may have to go find Pilgrim Esther.”

“… Yes.”

What he did after visiting this underground laboratory was unknown.

Even if Esther’s words were true, there was a lot of ambiguity in his story.

There was no reason why the Iron Grace Inquisitor, Ryburn, should stop.

“He is heading North.”

“Yes, the scouts have reported that there are rumours of a Pilgrim who cleared out all the nearby bandits.”

“Inquisitor Delruin.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Send a message to the Church.”

“What …”

Pilgrim Callius.

He had a holy relic, which allowed a continuous and explosive growth.

The extent of his growth could not be estimated by Ryburn, and it was still in progress.

It was self-evident that if left as it was, he would become an uncontrollable monster.

In addition, now that the circumstances of his deep involvement with an alchemist engaged in taboo research had come into light, he could not be left alone any longer.

“I speak in the name of Ryburn, the leader of the Inquisition. I am raising the danger level of Pilgrim Callius from level 5 to level 2, and I request active support from the Church.”

“A request for active support…”

“I am requesting support from five of the seven Inquisitorial Platoons, leaving out the 1st and the 2nd.”

The purpose is the apostate Callius.

His life, his relics.

And –

Ryburn looked at the largest broken glass tube at the end of the lab.

“The results of the research that violated the taboo.”

Seize it all.


Hwiiing.

The bone-chilling eastern wind blew through the North and cut deep into the White Forest.

The man, who was wearing a thick hood, suddenly raised his head and let out a deep breath.

The long white stream of his breath fluttered in the wind and dispersed.

White Forest.

A notorious high-risk area, even by the standards of the North.

Grotesquely gigantic trees tower high in the sky, right in front of those who guarded its borders.

A forest made up of such trees.

That is the Northern White Forest.

Each tree is wider than a house, and tall enough to block the sun, and they fill the uppermost edges of the northern parts of the Kingdom.

From a distance one might be able to feel the magnificence of nature, and call it a superb view, but its neighbours do not.

Life is a comedy from afar, and a tragedy from up close.

It is the same for the Northern White Forest.

To match the vast size of the forest, the magic beasts inhabiting it are similarly huge.

Besides, they are more ferocious and more vicious than their kin from other places.

Of course, there are a lot of territorial disputes between the beasts, and a lot of them move in herds, so hunting in the forest is not easy.

There are many beasts that perceive the nearby humans as prey and wander across the forest’s borders.

The number of Knights who enter the White Forest every year to hunt but are instead hunted down by their prey is also considerable.

One might wonder, why is no effort made to cut down all the trees? No matter how big a tree is, it can be cut down.

If the trees go through logging for several generations, there would be no such thing left as the White Forest, and there would be nothing to fear about the ferocious magic beasts breeding inside it.

But those are the words of those who have never seen the White Forest properly.

Most of the trees in the White Forest are silicified wood, which in simple words means a tree that has hardened into stone.

How do you cut down a giant tree that has turned to stone?

It can’t be cut.

If it’s a Paladin, he might be able to cut one down somehow over a few days.

But how much time will it take for all the silicified trees in the White Forest be cut down?

Who would be able to do all that messy work?

Do those who have worked hard to rise to the position of a Paladin, want to cut down trees hard as stone for the rest of their lives?

That’s just nonsense.

Therefore, it is Jervain’s mission to lead Knights and soldiers to hunt the magic beasts inside the forest.

Even if you can’t cut down the trees, nor burn down the forest, nor destroy the demonic beasts root and branch… even so, in the North, Jervain still stands.

“It’s cold.”

The man standing in the centre of the White Forest felt a little nostalgia and boredom when he saw the sword marks on the silicified wood.

Three years ago.

Callius had been here.

Immediately after gaining the status of a Pilgrim, he almost died while wandering around without knowing where to go.

After organizing his thoughts, he made up his mind to train his body, so he went to the White Forest.

No, to be precise, he set out to find ‘him’ in the White Forest.

“… But why isn’t he here?”

He’d always been here.

Although he was a Paladin who had completed his pilgrimage, he was a strange old man who hunted magic beasts in the White Forest instead of returning to the Church.

“Bernard.”

A Pilgrim who’d completed his pilgrimage, one who possessed the Thunderbolt Sword, Rakan, and had completed the achievement of turning his rosary into a sheath. An appointed Paladin, a hunter who never left the North and only hunted the magic beasts dwelling in the White Forest.

Callius had visited him here three years ago.

“Um? You. Who are you? One does not simply walk into the White Forest.”

The pattern engraved on the speaker’s chest was a combination of a gray wolf and a sword.

It was a pattern that symbolized Jervain.

‘A Knight of Jervain?’

However, there was no gray in her eyes, and seeing that only a little divine power could be felt, she was a Knight who had been baptized.

But she was holding a Carcass.

A sword close to a Life Sword.

“Can’t you hear me talking?”

Chiang! The speaker and the Knights who followed her drew their swords as one.

The Knights’ eyes were valiant and their postures dauntless.

Probably because they were Knights of the North, their spirit itself was different from the Knights of other places.

Such spirit and momentum seeped through the skin and made the blood boil.

But Callius did not draw his sword in response. He looked at them for a moment, sighed, and pulled his hood back.

“Ah.”

The Knight-Captain, giving a small sigh, bowed her head.

Immediately, the attitude changed.

The stiff neck of the Knight-Captain, who had been trying to interrogate him with an overbearing attitude, bended down at once.

It was a transformation that highlighted just how great was Jervain’s status in the North.

“I see you are a Jervain.”

Callius nodded disapprovingly and put his hood back on.

He didn’t want to show himself, but it was still better than having a pointless sword fight.

He was not afraid to fight the Knights, but Callius wasn’t a murderer.

He wanted to avoid any fights, and if he shed blood here, the magic beasts of the White Forest would come rushing in droves.

Besides, there was nothing good about killing Jervain’s Knights.

“All right then.”

But, the moment he was about to pass by –

“Hey, hey!”

Callius’ footsteps stopped at the Knight’s urgent voice.

“Isn’t it Master Callius?”

“….”

Looking at him without saying a word, the Knight-Captain’s eyes filled with certainty.

“I must be right.”

“So you know me.”

“You don’t recognize me?”

She frowned as at that, then gave a little laugh ​​and took off her helmet.

“I’m Orphin, who stood by young master when you were young. Orphin de Liofen!”

Orphin de Liofen.

The lady who introduced herself like that seemed to be happy and burst into laughter.

‘I don’t know her.’

Seeing her talking about his childhood, it was a memory the current Callius had no knowledge of.

“You have grown up.”

“….”

Judging by the way she treated him and her words, she seemed to have been a Knight in charge of escorting Callius when he was young.

‘It’s the first I’ve heard of her name… It doesn’t look like she’s an important character.’

But it’s an odd name.

If you’re even a little familiar, you’d know, but that’s not the case at all.

“We were on patrol. This is a coincidence, but would you like to join me for a while?”

“… Sure.”

“You guys wait here.”

“All right.”

Hwiiing.

Buduk. Puduk.

Callius and Orphin, who were walking across the White Forest through the crunching snow, were talking.

“Is that so, the Lord has adopted him…”

Jervain’s main family line.

The current children of the Patriarch were one son and one daughter.

One of them was Callius.

The only son of the Patriarch was an idiot, and one who was even almost expelled from the family, so he needed a new son.

“Yes. He is not only good at swordsmanship, but he is also excellent in other various fields. Everyone thinks that he will probably succeed him soon.”

“Well…”

“Oh, I made a slip of the tongue.”

“No, no problem.”

‘I’m too busy with my life, so who cares?’

I’m not interested in the first place.

It’s not some ordinary family, it’s Jervain.

An area that can fall into danger at any time, not only by threats from the White Forest, but also while defending the vast territory and its borders.

Besides, feeding the numerous residents and their dependents living here is not something just anyone can do. It’s a daunting task just to protect yourself.

I am not a fool, greedy for the job of a caretaker of a barren field.

Cheok.

Orphin, who suddenly stopped walking, looked at her sword with eyes wet with falling snow.

“Do you remember?”

No, I don’t remember.

Callius was starting to find it difficult to persist against the Knight’s slow and long-running welcome.

It was a waste of time, and he had no interest in listening to stories from the past that he couldn’t even remember.

He needed to find Bernard quickly.

She seemed to have something she wanted to say, but all this hesitation was just frustrating.

“When you were young, young master asked me to practice swordsmanship.”

“Is that so?”

“At that time, young master lost your wooden sword against my sword and became angry.”

Where is the story going?

It seems that the escort Knight had been tormented quite a bit.

“You said this while kicking my shin. Just because you became a Knight somehow by swinging your sword, do you think you’ve become an aristocrat?”

“… Is that so?”

Sreung. Orphin’s sword, slowly drawn out, showed off its coloured edge.

I thought she wanted to say something, but looked like she wanted to do something instead.

“And then, you kept beating me as hard you could with your wooden sword. If I resisted, you said you’d accuse me of striking at my master, and have me kicked out as an honourless Knight.”

Sadness and regret could be seen in her bitter smile.

To spit such disgrace on a Knight who lives for honour and dies for honour…

After all, a scapegrace is a scapegrace.

“This must also be fate. Since you became a Pilgrim of the Order and left Jervain’s name behind. My sword is only going to cut through a savage nameless bastard encountered outside the border.”

Isn’t that God’s will?

Callius’ eyebrows twitched.

“Callius. A fool like you was not supposed to come back to the North.”

A sword brimming with old grudges that he had no memory of was directed at him.

Callius let out a deep sigh as he looked at Orphin’s sword.

“That’s why I didn’t like coming to the North.”

“Callius! Pull out your sword!”

It’s embarrassing, but what can I do?

If I have to pull it out, I just have to pull it out.

Sreung – cheok.

He grabbed [Predator Sword – Loas] and started pulling it out, put it back in, and pulled out Life Sword – Lucen instead.

“You have no talent in swordsmanship, and yet you carry a good sword. Isn’t that throwing pearls before swine?”

“I see.”

“I thought it would be a little different because you became a Pilgrim. But seeing how the divine power flowing through you is thin like a rat’s tail, as expected, you have achieved nothing! It’s amazing that you’re still alive.”

“….”

“It’s just that my honour has been tarnished by a trivial thing like you… Come. I’ll give you a chance, for old times’ sake.”

“Is that so.”

Callius raised his sword, looked at it and murmured.

“Thank you.”

And, immediately – Callius’ sword struck like a lightning bolt.


Editor’s Notes:

None for this chapter.


Surviving a Shounen Manga – Episode 7

To the readers. Please like, comment, rate on NovelUpdates, etc. As this is a new project, we need the traction!


Who Gets the Money of the Defeated Villains?

After five days.

“Ki-, Kiriko-san! Be careful!”

“No need to make a fuss. Have a beer ready.”

Following Rosemarietta’s cry, I shouted along too.

“Do you remember everything I told you? Be mindful!”

“Okay, you shut up too.”

Then, looking at Kiriko’s back as he and Leo were moving away, I thought –

It’s ruined.

“…”

All my attempts to get even a little bit entangled in their story had been in vain.

I’d thought that at least one of the plans would work, but I was completely wrong. It seems that the author was extremely reluctant to allow something unexpected to intervene in the situation he had devised.

The first attempt was to approach Leo separately. I asked if he remembered the me he met in Initialis, and I tried to weave myself into the plot naturally.

However, this was blocked from the beginning.

[Warning!]

[Intention to violate plausibility has been detected]

[Acts are prohibited by preceding plot]

[Silence is forced for 20 seconds as a cumulative penalty]

I was stopped right at the starting line.

Honestly, I didn’t expect it to be like this. Not only was I unable to talk to him, but even getting close was forbidden. In addition, no action that might attract Leo’s attention was allowed.

Eventually, I had to give up.

The next thing I tried was to touch the mafia side.

Just before the chapter started, there was this guy who pretended to be a Red Scorpion executive, so I thought that something could be done from that before the two sides collided together.

So I wanted to head straight to the main mafia camp, but –

[Caution!]

[Currently, this space is set as a prohibited area]

[If you ignore this and try to enter, additional sanctions may be imposed]

As soon as I approached the building, a warning message appeared.

It was the first area-type constraint I had ever seen.

Although no penalty was given, the risk was too great to ignore.

Eventually, this too –

‘What the hell.’

To be honest, I wondered if all this was too restrictive. This was at a level where there was no room for intervention at all.

Naturally, conversation with the thugs roaming around Rosemarietta’s shop were also restricted. As with Leo, even communication was impossible.

The only thing I could do, really, was to sit idly in Rosemarietta’s shop and talk Kiriko’s ears off.

“There are a total of three top executives, and one of them is particularly good at escaping, so you have to be careful.

“There are three secret passages in the building. Two of them are out of town, and one is out of town, so you have to be careful.

“There’s nobody you have to especially watch out for, but they do have guns. You get that, right? Be alert.”

By the time the morning of the fifth day dawned bright, I’d heard Kiriko tell me to shut up five times, stop talking three times, and that he’ll kill me twice.

“Hu….”

As I watched the two of them head to the main mafia camp, I thought –

Now all that is left is prayer.

‘I hope all that time wasn’t wasted…’

Of course, I didn’t think that I would become a ‘target for deletion’ right away. Because I still left a clear impression on Kiriko. ‘Awareness’ of my character should therefore rise to some extent.

However, it was difficult to expect a rise in ‘Author’s favourability’ or ‘Reappearance probability’ because I didn’t have any very memorable performance.

Still, if Kiriko said to himself, ‘he was right…’ or ‘I think his information is helpful…’ –

In the end, it was just prayer.

Kiriko! Remember me!


The next morning.

Virgin City Square.

All the citizens of Virgin City gathered there, where the aftermath of the conflict a week ago was still visible.

The reason they gathered was simple. To thank Leo and Kiriko who were about to leave the village soon.

Last night, the mafia organization was completely wiped out by the two of them.

It actually didn’t take long. 4 or 5 hours at most?

When I came back, I was frankly a little embarrassed to see Kiriko ordering beer casually like an office worker who had just finished a normal day’s work. There might’ve been no difference even if I’d left it alone.

Then,

“Thank you.”

Someone walked in front of the two people who were standing in front of the crowd. It was an old bald man, apparently a representative of the city.

“Thanks to you, the city has been revived.”

The old man said thank you again and again.

In fact, the citizens had been suffering from the tyranny of the mafia. Those who defeated them were naturally the heroes of this city.

Then everyone in the square cheered and applauded.

Well, it was a very typical episode ending.

Plus,

“Kiriko-san, are you really going to leave?”

Some faint, bitter emotions.

Of course, Kiriko wasn’t swept away by Rosemarietta’s cries.

“Ah, I’m thinking of going with this guy. I think it will be fun. An adventure.”

“Wherever you go, you must be safe!”

“Don’t worry.”

Now it was time to end the chapter.

I counted how much time was left.

‘Got a thank you, got asked if you’re leaving, and now it’s time to say the last goodbye…’

End. Now it’s over.

And the moment I realized this,

‘Wait, wait a minute… is this really the end?’

Anxiety was rampant.

Now there are no cuts left in the chapter. In other words, character evaluation will proceed immediately.

But Kiriko hasn’t said anything about me yet. Any words that would reveal my existence.

Yet,

“Then, goodbye.”

“Rosemarietta! The rice was delicious!”

Resolutely, Kiriko and Leo turned their backs.

‘… This is the end.’

I had a bitter taste in my mouth.

It was regrettable, but there was no choice but to accept it. Maybe it’s not something the author allowed them to do.

It was when I was waiting for the hologram message with my heart clenched –

“Oh.”

Suddenly, Kiriko turned back.

His eyes seemed to be looking for something.

Following that,

“I remembered, Squatjaw. You talked my head off, but it was still really helpful.”

Kiriko muttered.

His gaze was definitely on me.

… Success!

It was difficult for me to control my overwhelming joy at that moment.

It couldn’t have been better than this. My presence was the final cut of the chapter.

Of course, that didn’t mean I forgot to do what I needed to in my joy. Whatever it is, the ending is always the most important part.

I answered with a meaningful voice, raising the atmosphere as much as possible.

“Alright then… see you again.”

So, the two disappeared in the distance.

Soon after,

[Chapter 3 – ‘The Mad Gunslinger of Virgin City’ is over]

[The character evaluation of Villain 3 has been updated]

[The name has been changed to ‘Squatjaw’]

[‘Chatterbox’ has been added to the characteristics]

[Received support from a small number of readers]

[Awareness has increased by 38]

[Reappearance probability has increased by 0.2%]

‘Squatjaw…’

[State]

  • Name: Squatjaw[1]
  • Characteristics: A little strong, Bluffing, Chatterbox.
  • Awareness: 39
  • Author’s favourability: 0
  • Reappearance probability: 0.2%

The chapter had ended.

However, the results were strange. Something was not quite what I was expecting. That’s not to say that it’s very bad, but I wondered if it shouldn’t have been something a bit more than this.

Even if we ignore the author’s favourability or the possibility of a reappearance, the awareness only rose by 38.

It wasn’t just that the number 38 felt small. Didn’t it appear in the text, that the character ‘received support from a small number of readers’?

This meant that there were only a few readers who noticed the ‘reappearance’ of the character that is I.

Five days spent glued to Kiriko. Not only that, because of chattering all day, even my life was threatened.

But how come none of that was reflected in the results?

Then, while I was puzzled –

“Ah, the point of view!”

One thought flashed through my head.

I ripped at my hair. How could I have misunderstood something so simple?

Chapter 3, starting with the first cut, never deviated from ‘Leo’s point of view’. In other words, even if Kiriko was a deuteragonist, things that Leo did not see were not shown in the scenes. This meant that most of what happened to me and Kiriko was completely offscreen and not shown to the readers at all.

‘No, no matter how many scenes in the chapter –’

There were no more than three or so scenes that I could expect to appear in.

Watching the fight between Leo and Kiriko in the plaza, talking with Kiriko at Rosemarietta’s shop before he left to clear out the mafia, and the last scene of the chapter a little while ago.

There is no way that the author could not have been conscious of a character like me, which meant that the author intentionally did not show me. There was no other way to explain it.

‘If I could only check the reader’s comments, I would be able to know to some extent the number of appearances…’

But there were not enough points to purchase that. And if that wasn’t enough, I probably wouldn’t have used it anyhow. Because things are too bad right now.

‘Something is twisted…’

Then another message arrived.

[The final evaluation of the character has been calculated by the author]

[Squatjaw is subject to ‘deletion deferral’]

[The grace period given is ‘4 chapters’]

[Character points paid 114p for the rise in awareness]

[Character points paid 2p for the reappearance probability]

Deletion deferred, again.

Again, from the author’s point of view, it meant that there was not much activity.

“… Hmmm.”

How should I feel about this? Maybe I should be satisfied that this is at least better than the previous chapter.

Not to mention –

I looked around a little nervously.

Many things had happened since I came into this world, but this moment might be the most unpredictable of them all.

Character settlements.

Obviously, most of these people in front of me, no, except for Rosemarietta, had nothing memorable about them.

This meant that, soon, everyone here could be deleted.

‘What’s going to happen?’

And one more thing, Rosemarietta’s reaction. What if such a situation actually happened? How will she survive this?

Yet –

Nothing happened.

No characters were deleted.

The people all dispersed, and the city resumed its normal daily life.

I scratched my head.

‘… What?’

After thinking for a while, I came to a conclusion.

They citizens were not individual ‘characters’, but just part of the ‘background’. They weren’t given any special roles in the first place.

Perhaps that was the reason. And according to this logic, the characters deleted during this settlement would probably be the people on the mafia side. At least they had a role that stood against the main characters.

‘It’s nothing special.’

I wondered if Rosemarietta would realize herself as a character or not.

Hmmm.

In any case, it was the moment when I had to return to the mundane troubles of reality again.

Now, what to do…


As I drank Rosemarietta’s special honey beer, I thought.

There is no answer to be found if things go like this.

Now that Leo and Kiriko are united, the storyline’s development will accelerate.

It’s not just because two powerful people have teamed up. It’s because the ‘unique abilities’ appeared.

‘Unique Ability’ is something that clearly reveals the worldview of ‘Adventure King’, and is a key element that drives the interest and fun of the readers.

In other words, the introduction of the main character is now over, and the story begins in earnest.

This unique ability is also related to a character’s ‘class’.

As the main character’s rank rises, naturally, the ranks of his colleagues and adversaries also rise. This meant that most of the characters to come would be equipped with unique abilities or at least special abilities.

If you fall behind in your abilities, not only will you have a limit to attracting readers’ attention, but it will become more and more difficult to keep pace with the plot.

In other words, my survival is bound to become more and more uncertain.

Ha… I should have earned some more points in this chapter.’

Even if I settled for only a special ability right away, it was difficult. The points obtained this time were only slightly over 100p. To buy something meaningful, it had to be at least 1000p. The point cost was simply unreasonable.

I shook my head, hard.

It wasn’t that there was no way out.

Special abilities are not innate, and can be acquired by ingesting special drugs. In other words, you can get it in this world without having to go to the character shop.

This special drug can actually be purchased from the market. Except for a few dangerous ones, it’s not even sold very covertly or anything.

The problem was money.

Even the few coins already in my pocket had been exhausted in Rosemarietta’s shop. I didn’t have a penny right now.

‘The issue is money, so how do I get more?’

Fortunately for me, I had a little bit of time to spare.

Currently, the grace period given to me is 4 chapters. Chapters 4 and 5, as I recall, were resting tales. From then on, as the phase of welcoming new colleagues began, the velocity of the story gradually increased.

Chapter 6… No, I will have to intervene before Chapter 7 begins at the latest.

‘There is a bit of time…’

I couldn’t come up with a best way.

Hmmm.

And then, since I was only clutching my hair, at some point, all I could do was laugh out loud. Even in manga, you had worry about money.

‘Isn’t there any money left unattended somewhere?’

Then, it was time to take a look around.

Wait, money left unattended?

In that instant, a certain place flashed in my mind like a lightning bolt.

Virgin City Tower. Mafia headquarters.

Didn’t I see it a while ago? The characters disappeared, but the background remained.

The main base of the mafia, where the mafia themselves have disappeared. So what’s left?

“… Maybe?”


I’d always wondered one thing while reading manga.

Why do the main characters and their party leave behind the treasures of the villains?

Of course, there were times when they take it. When they need money really urgently, or need to get some necessary equipment.

But most of the time, they leave empty-handed. Yes, just like this time.

I used to think it was fine.

Wouldn’t it be shared by those who were just persecuted by the villains? Or maybe the big organizations like the government would collect it all.

Nope. I was wrong.

Who gets the money of the defeated villains?

I smiled at the huge bundles of cash in front of me.

That’s right. Me.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 주걱턱 (lit. jutting chin) is being translated as Squatjaw.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 20

Rumble, rumble.

Inside a carriage that was remodelled from a dog sled to run on the snow.

Callius sat and looked at the girl facing him.

The same hair colour as him.

The same eyes.

Emily von Jervain.

The two looked at each other curiously.

The two attendants accompanying Emily were murmuring and mumbling about Callius. Bruns was a little dissatisfied with the situation.

After leaving the mountain and reaching the nearby village, they got a wagon, loaded it with their spoils, and headed North.

And now, half a day has passed.

Callius and Emily kept looking at each other without uttering a word.

There was no one in the Carpe Kingdom who did not know Jervain of the North.

Black hair.

And gray eyes.

Callius and Emily are both from the same family.

‘There’s no way that master was married, so maybe it’s like a cousin.’

Emily’s attendants seemed to think so, too.

Khm.

Here, Callius’ servant and friend of the heart must step forward.

“Ah, let me introduce my master… An imposing Pilgrim who worships the great God Valtherus…”

That was then –

Emily’s cute voice cut off Bruns’ words, piercing to the heart of the matter.

“Jervain’s scapegrace.”

Huk! Bruns, as well as the attendants, were startled and swallowed their breath.

“A dull man who has never had a talent for swordsmanship since he was a child. One who has an arrogant attitude as if looking down on and educating others, even though his own head is empty. Addicted to sensual pleasures and debauchery, so he often wastes his wealth. A rare piece of garbage.”

Bruns blinked.

Aside from the authenticity of the words poured out in rapid-fire, he was confused as to whether it was real or not that a child as cute as a doll really uttered those words.

He rubbed his ears once to check if he had heard it wrong.

But there were far too many words in that tirade for him to have somehow misheard.

Bruns gulped.

The Callius he knew was a Pilgrim with no mercy in his actions.

A man among men who had no hesitation when drawing a sword, one who always put his life on the line when it comes to fighting.

‘To say that he has no talent in swordsmanship…’

He didn’t understand.

Bruns glanced at his master, Callius.

Despite the child’s degrading remarks, his face was calm.

“Emily. How did you know I was Jervain’s scapegrace?”

“Jervain’s direct descendants, as well as the people from the collateral branches are all busy subjugating the White Forest in the North right now.”

Emily pointed a finger at Callius’ neck and then at the back of his hand.

“Add to that the rosary around your neck, and the stigmata on your hand. I heard that you are the only one with Jervain’s blood who is a Pilgrim. You, the scapegrace.”

“You’re smart.”

“Unlike you.”

Pshk.

Callius grinned.

She was only a little over twelve years old.

She was far more bright and nimble than you would expect from her age.

But after all, she was a child of Jervain.

If you inherited Jervain’s blood, you should indeed be like this.

Because that is befitting the name of Jervain praised by the masses.

‘Jervain… ‘

I came to the North to meet Bernard, but I didn’t expect to meet somebody from Jervain before that.

“Then why were you captured by bandits?”

“I don’t want to tell you.”

Quite hostile.

She’d probably heard the rumours and stories about himself from others in the family.

‘Yeah.’

Callius, the scapegrace of Jervain, who did not cover his family in glory, but rather painted its name with dung.

Even a small child won’t have a good opinion about him if she has heard stories about him from an early age.

‘That’s why I didn’t want to meet anybody from the family.’

There is no reason to meet, and there is no good outcome even if you meet.

The relationship between Jervain and Callius is tangled like a knot.

One that is better to cut than to untie.

For this reason, Callius has never set foot on the Jervain estate in the three years since he became a Pilgrim.

‘But whose child is Emily?’

I have no memory of setting this up.

‘If it was the direct line, I would’ve known.’

At a guess, maybe a child from a collateral branch.

‘It doesn’t really matter.’

It’s pretty interesting, but Callius’ current goal is the Spirit Sword owner, Bernard of Jervain.

Still, she’s like a niece, so let’s just take her home.

Moreover, since she got captured by bandits, he felt a little anxious.

‘She looks smart on the outside, but how did she get captured by a bandit group, of all things?’

He was curious.

“Emily.”

“Don’t talk to me like you’re my friend. You idiot.”

“How are you with the sword?”

“Better than you.”

“Then how come you got captured?”

“I don’t want to talk about it.”

“Maybe you don’t have any talent?”

“That’s not it! Don’t slander the family name by saying things you don’t understand!”

She then kept her mouth shut, saying it was meaningless to explain.

“I don’t think it’s some kind of great story, though.”

“It’s a great secret that you can’t understand.”

“If it’s just being caught by the bandits, what kind of great story can be behind that? The story became uninteresting from the moment those two-bit bandits got involved.”

One who has the blood of Jervain –

Captured by roadside bandits.

Callius noticed Emily giving him a venomous stare.

“Is your divine blood (sacred orifice)[1] blocked?”

Hearing that, Emily’s hands curled into fists.

‘That seems to be the correct answer.’

Some ancient noble lineages, including Jervain, have their own characteristics.

It is the result of divine baptism from the time of the Kingdom’s founding.

That is why the royal family and some founding families have unusually coloured eyes or hair, or have stigmas somewhere on their body.

Therefore, members of those families can have divine power even without being baptized.

Of course, the same is true for Jervain.

Their gray eyes contain the traces of God.

Therefore, Jervain are born with divine power and handle the sword relatively easily.

‘But Emily’s divine power is too light.’

It’s not that there’s no divine power at all, but it feels strangely fragile.

Just like when Callius was wearing [Vivi’s Bracelet], Emily’s presence felt quite light.

But there’s no way a child like this could have such an artifact.

It is reasonable to assume that the sacred orifice, the channel through which divine power flows, is blocked.

“Did you have an accident? Or was it intentional?”

“…”

Emily shut her mouth.

Large tear droplets hung sadly from the corners of her eyes.

She was desperately trying to hold back her tears.

Seeing Emily look down at the floor like that, Callius turned to look at the scenery outside the carriage.

‘You must have a story that you can’t tell me.’

He was a little curious, but didn’t ask further. He didn’t want to talk much, nor did he want to listen to Jervain’s situation.

After all, it was just a short-lived friendship.

One that would soon come to an end.

So there was no point in worrying.

Their journey continued for three days.

The wagon finally arrived at the Jervain family’s territory. Straight ahead they could see the town built on a huge piece of land, and the castle standing majestic at the end.

Jevarsch Castle, the ancestral home of the Jervain family.

“Then, let’s part here.”

Callius immediately said his farewells to Emily.

Emily also snorted and turned her back, and started trudging towards the castle.

“You don’t want to go?”

Emily and her attendants were making their way to the castle through the rough snow.

The castle was perched on top of a steep cliff, with sturdy walls and high battlements. Jevarsch Castle was nothing less than a natural fortress, and it was where Emily von Jervain should have been instead of running around outside.

“It’s the Jervain family’s estate. They’ll recognize me, and that’s not going to end up anywhere good.”

“We’re running out of food… and we have some things to sell.”

“You’re being noisy.”

The people of the North treat the Jervain bloodline with utmost respect. Jervain is the shield of the North, so it is impossible that the locals would not recognize a Jervain on sight.

Therefore, it was difficult for Callius to enter the Jervain estate.

Because the news would quickly reach the family once the locals recognize and greet him.

‘There’s nothing good about having the local scapegrace wander around the place.’

It’s considered fortunate if nobody waves a knife at you and scolds you to get the hell out of there.

“Let’s go.”

What is urgent now is not Emily’s existence, but the Spirit Sword owner, Bernard.

“But what kind of person is this Bernard whom we need to find?”

The corners of Callius’ lips twitched at Bruns’ question.

His eyes became sharp, and his hands brushed the hilt of the sword hanging at his waist.

“That damned old man.”


Jevarsch Fortress.

Cheleleleuk.

Thick chains rattled as the enormous gates slowly opened.

Kugugung. A child and two attendants could be seen entering.

Black hair and gray eyes.

A girl with neat short hair and a prominent headdress.

It was Emily von Jervain.

As soon as the gates opened, Emily walked in and hurried towards the chapel.

Opening the door, there was an old man with gray hair, drinking alcohol in front of the statue of Valtherus.

“Oh, this is the holy water…”

His face was flushed as if he was completely drunk, and alcohol was dripping down his white beard.

If he was pretending to be a priest, he didn’t give off the impression of a very good one.

“Grandpa. Do you know where I just came back from?”

“Huh? Who are you?”

“It’s Emily, Emily! Don’t you even remember me anymore?!”

“Ah, Emily, my sweet granddaughter!”

“No, I’m not grandpa’s granddaughter, I’m more like your grandniece.”

“But where were you? The servants were looking all over for you because you disappeared.”

Emily sat down on one side of the chapel with a prickly face.

“I went and raised my sword against the bandits.”

Then I got caught.

“Ohh. Why did you do such a reckless thing? I told you it was too early for you.”

“I’ve never killed anyone. Albert said, you have to kill to become a true Knight. Then my divine blood could get unblocked.”

The priest looked at Emily with pity and patted her shoulder.

“But how did you escape?”

“… Somebody helped me.”

“Oh, may he be blessed! Who is it, I need to give him my thanks.”

“It’s someone grandpa knows.”

“Um? Somebody I know? Gilbert? No, he’s on the front line right now… Then Charlie? No, he’s away hunting magic beasts in the White Forest…”

Who could it be?

“Jervain’s scapegrace.”

The drunken priest’s eyes narrowed.

“Hey…”

“That bastard… he saved me.”

“How was he?”

“He’s handsome. He called me smart.”

“But he wasn’t vulgar, right?”

“Yeah… just like grandpa said.”

Hahaha!

The priest, laughing happily, touched the hilt of the sword hanging from his waist.

“Callius. So he’s back.”

His name was Bernard.

A Paladin, who had found his own sword after a long pilgrimage.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 성혈 (聖穴) is being translated as divine blood (sacred orifice). From context, this seems similar to the meridians for channeling qi in Chinese medicine, however only for channeling divine power.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 19

The biological experiments of Rogeris Juan.

As soon as I saw the name of the unknown alchemist I had turned into a Carcass, memories of the past came like a deluge.

An easter egg in the game.

Secret dungeon. Hidden piece[1].

A secret item.

“Master, are you alright?”

“Fine.”

Callius actually wasn’t in very good condition.

He wasn’t hurt anywhere, but he was exhausted mentally and physically from a pretty intense battle.

The chimera within the glass tube, Loas.

Rogeris’s test subject that broke the tube and ran wild the moment Callius raised the sword.

It was not afraid of Callius’ sword, and even when its limbs were severed, it devoured the monsters sleeping in the other tubes and regenerated.

There wasn’t any time to ponder more deeply whether it was really a human, or a monster.

Callius used the Silver Flower Wave Sword, and chopped it into two pieces.

[Rogeris’ Test Subject – Complete]

[Strength + 2]

Rogeris’ Carcass turned into light and disappeared, leaving Callius two swords.

One, Lucen, the Life Sword left behind by Esther.

Another…

[Predator Sword – Loas]

Grade – Life Sword.

Inhabited Soul – A mixed soul.

  • The test subject that was the culmination of Rogeris’ research.
  • Although it was the last chimera Rogeris created, it was turned into a sword by Callius von Jervain.

Unique Ability – Predation.

Predation Count – 0.

Predator Sword – Loas.

A sword with a vicious, serrated blade, like the teeth of an animal.

The blade looked as if it had been deliberately broken, and pulsed with a greed for flesh and blood.

The Predator Sword wore the form of a single-edged sword, and had unique abilities despite being only a Life Sword.

It had a unique ability, that only Spirit Swords or swords of even higher rank were supposed to have.

Predation.

The name of the unique ability literally described the quality of one who preyed on flesh and blood.

Although it was only a Life Sword by its rank, if the predation count exceeded a hundred, the sword could grow further – and the same if it went over a thousand.

A sword that could become a Spirit Sword or even a Vision Sword.

That was the Predator Sword, Loas.

A so-called ‘growth type’ sword.

“But why does it have a scabbard? As far as I know, a Carcass never has a scabbard.

“Originally, that’s how it was supposed to be.”

A Carcass has no scabbard.

Even Lucen was held in a temporary scabbard.

This is because a Carcass Sword is meant to finally return to the bosom of God, so a scabbard is meaningless.

However, for the Predator Sword that was made from a cadaver of something neither a human nor a monster, a scabbard came included. The soul of a mixed existence was a setting that God rejected.

That is the reason behind the scabbard.

Predator Sword Loas. A sword with no resting place to return to.

So, wrapped within a scabbard, it appeared in front of his eyes.

Tch.”

Callius clicked his tongue.

‘If something was going to come out, a different sword would have been better.’

The Predator Sword is literally a growth type.

It is a sword that has the advantage of being able to grow to a higher grade, but in the second half of the game, it will only become a hindrance. Because even if the grade goes up, the unique ability does not change.

Although the strength of the unique ability also grows stronger, compared to other Spirit Swords and Vision Swords, it’s quite ordinary.

Devouring prey.

And growing stronger.

Just this. Compared to the top-notch swords that can breathe fire and cause natural disasters, the ability is rather shabby.

Cheok.

With the Predator Sword back in its sheath, Callius swept up his flowing hair into a lock and looked at Bruns.

“Did you find the exit?”

“Yeah! It’s over here!”

He nodded and walked straight to the exit.

‘Of course, for now it’s still somewhat helpful.’

Only, it was a bit sad.

There are many dungeons hidden in Carpe.

There are even many people, not just Rogeris, who conduct experiments forbidden by the Church, including biological experiments.

Among the dogs of the Empire, there are a lot of alchemists who do such baroque experiments. If you find and defeat such hidden dungeons, you can get better swords. But the problem is –

‘They’re hard to find.’

The dungeons were not conceived by him, so Callius himself had no knowledge of their locations.

The idea of the Alchemists’ Dungeons came from somebody else.

It was a part that the game director randomly put in during a meeting and he was not involved, so he only heard about it later from a company colleague. If it wasn’t for Bruns, even Rogeris’ laboratory would have been overlooked this time.

“Were you looking for it or something?”

“No?”

So, finding it was really fortunate.

But that’s why it was even more disappointing.

‘Predator Sword.’

For Callius, who didn’t even have a Spirit Sword, it was of course better to have the Predator Sword than not, but the human heart is fickle and grasping.

It was a bit disappointing to think that he lost an opportunity to get other, better swords.

‘But I can’t help it.’

Until you find your own, true sword as a Pilgrim –

The more swords, the better.

Although high-grade swords do not, but swords below Spirit grade break often.

If you think about it that way, the Predator Sword is good.

Even if it gets broken, it will regenerate if you feed it with blood.

“Now that this has happened, as a Pilgrim, let’s do some good deeds.”

“Yes?”

Bruns, who did not understand the reason or circumstance, tilted his head in confusion, but kept his mouth shut when he saw Callius’ face break into an eerie smile.


A month later, near the North.

The snowy mountains.

An impressive colony consisting of wooden fences and log cabins was nestled in the middle of the mountains. It was a haven for infamous bandits.

It was cold and covered in snow, so cold that breath steamed in the air, and easy to get lost in the white frozen landscape.

The snowy mountain, Anavati.

A notorious bandit group resided there.

The Double Axe Bandits.

The leader of the bandit group, Yurmati, had been resting heavily drunk despite it being broad daylight. He was roused at the call of a subordinate.

“Boss! Boss!”

“What the hell, it’s too early in the morning!”

“It’s broad daylight, wake up, boss! Something big has happened!”

“What the heck, my head hurts, so stop yelling! I’m dying.”

As he laid his hand on the double axe by his side, his subordinate’s voice became uneasy.

“You know those kids next door?”

“Those Bloody Bandits or whatever? Why are they invading our territory again, do they want another kicking?”

“No! No, they’re all dead!”

“Huh? All?”

“Yes!”

“How?”

“No, well, I don’t know. It’s not just them. Bloody, Kalis, and the Fruit Bandits all died!”

“… All of them?”

“That’s right!”

All the bandits in the area were annihilated.

When he heard that they all died from an unknown cause, Yurmati, the leader of the Double Ax Bandits, was also very confused.

“Did the Royal Army invade or something? Or is it the Church? What the hell. No, why would you suddenly annihilate us bandits after leaving us alone for so long! What did we do wrong! We’re just innocents!”

“Uh, we’re not innocents, boss.”

“Oh, that’s right.”

Bullying the villagers, taking their food, stealing, robbing money, kidnapping women… come to think of it, those evil things, they’d done them all.

Kwaaang!

The leader was scratching his head in embarrassment, but at this time the outside became noisy.

The snowy mountain, Anavati.

A man with a red cloak and two swords suddenly appeared at the stronghold of the Double Axe Bandits.

“What? Who opened the gate?”

“We didn’t open the gate! He broke down the fence and came in!”

“What? What nonsense…”

Since the snowy mountain was a place where wild beasts ran rampant, the sturdy fence was kept repaired and didn’t leave a hole for even a mouse to get in.

There was no way it could be destroyed by mere human power.

That was then –

Puhak!

“What the fuck!”

Suddenly, the uninvited guest drew his sword and began to cut down the bandits.

“Come on, catch him! No, kill him! What are you doing standing around!”

The bandit leader, Yurmati, shouted like an enraged whale.

The bandits all pulled out their double axes and rushed at the sword-wielding visitor.

The Double Axe Bandits were quite famous and the largest bandit group in the area.

Thanks to this, the number of available personnel exceeded a hundred, and even included mercenaries with diverse backgrounds in their ranks.

If one counted the number of people, it was more than one hundred.

Besides, it was a group of talented people, not a bunch of random thugs.

The bandit boss, Yurmati, snorted and folded his arms.

He didn’t know what kind of madman this guy was, but soon he would kneel before him drenched in blood, and that’s all that mattered.

But after a while –

About a minute later, Yurmati unfolded his arms.

After five minutes, his complexion became pale.

Ten minutes later, he unwittingly grabbed the double axe that hung at his back.

“Fuck…”

Ten minutes.

After only ten minutes, the place became quiet.

This wasn’t just an idiomatic expression. The bandits were all really dead.

Hundreds of corpses piled up like a mountain on the field, and in front of them stood a single swordsman with a fluttering red cloak.

His swordsmanship was smooth and beautiful, but there was no mercy in it.

The bandit boss saw the rosary hanging from the visitor’s neck.

He was a Pilgrim.

He was a Pilgrim of the Sword, called by the Gods.

“Why! Why are you doing this to me!! Just go look for your sword, you crazy guy!”

He shouted in anger, but the bandit leader soon regretted his words.

And that regret was accompanied by his death.

After a while –

The Pilgrim could be heard mumbling, standing where the bandit chief’s head had fallen.

“Not enough.”

[Predator Sword – Loas]

Grade – Life Sword.

Inhabited Soul – A mixed soul.

Unique Ability – Predation.

Predation Count – 494.

“But since I got this many… Now, I just need to catch some beasts to reach five hundred.”

The Pilgrim’s name was Callius.

He was feeding blood to the Predator Sword – Loas. In order to raise the level of the Predator Sword, it was necessary to feed it moderately with the blood of monsters and humans.

So, while heading North for the past month, Callius slaughtered the bandits who hid under Carpe’s eyes.

Because the northern part of the Kingdom was always barren and the snow was so heavy that it was out of reach of the Kingdom Army, many criminal groups hid there.

It was along the road North anyway.

So on the way, Callius found the famous bandits and wiped them all out cleanly.

After all, they were like cancer for society, so he had no reluctance in killing them.

The circumstances of each individual who became a bandit?

If you can’t wield your sword because you care about something like that, it’s better to put it down and become an alchemist.

“Pant! Pant! Master! I’m here too! Please don’t just leave me behind!”

“Bruns.”

Callius clicked his tongue and put the Predator Sword back into its sheath.

It was dripping with blood, but there was no need to wipe it off.

It’ll devour it anyway.

“I thought you had a little bit of stamina when we started traveling. Is this your first time in the North?”

“Brrr, it’s my first time in the northern areas! Master! It’s also because the bag is heavy!”

“Hmm.”

Lately, I’ve gained a lot from wiping out the bandits.

Because the grateful villagers gave food as thanks, and gold coins and riches came from the bandits’ dens.

The bag called [Eldora’s Cloth Bag], an artifact purchased from Tristar, couldn’t handle the weight, so Bruns had to climb the mountain with a fairly heavy burden.

‘About a hundred kilos or so.’

That’s why Bruns’ physique had improved a lot.

The upper as well as lower body muscles had been torn and rebuilt, and it became a body that was worth seeing.

‘Honestly, I thought he’d run away by now…’

For a neighbourhood bully from the city, he had quite a bit of guts.

“Where are you going?”

“To check out the place. A place this size should be full of gold coins and wealth! You can’t just throw it all away.”

“But it’d be heavy.”

The bag would become heavier.

“Even if I die early, I have to die with money!”

Although it was very different from when I first saw him on Tristar –

‘There is no change when in front of money.’

Now, or then.

When gold coins were on the line, he was still the same.

Callius, who was quietly waiting for Bruns to organize his thoughts, drew his sword again.

“Did they smell the blood?”

They were the beasts of the snowy mountains.

Also, the North was the North after all.

Even in these mountains, as if it was natural, there were magical beasts.

First was a snow leopard, white as snow.

Of course, the stature was larger than the average snow leopard, and it had much sharper claws.

“It’s good.”

It was time to feed the magic beasts’ blood to his sword.

Since they approached him by themselves, he could only feel grateful.

Once again, Callius’ Predator Sword was swung indiscriminately.

One, two, ten.

Even with the increasing number of corpses, strangely, the magic beasts did not fall back.

‘It’s a bit terrifying.’

Callius looked at the Predator Sword – Loas.

Loas, pulsing with a terrifying anticipation, was devouring the blood of the demonic beasts on its blade.

“It’s like a demon sword.”

This ominous sword was probably attracting the magical beasts somehow.

Callius cut and cut, avoiding the claws and teeth of the onrushing magic beasts.

And after a while –

“Master! I think you should come over here! Eeek!”

Bruns ran out from a cabin somewhere and was startled.

It was because next to the corpses of bandits, another mountain made up of corpses of large magic beasts had formed.

“No, in a few moments, you’ve became covered in blood.”

“What’s going on?”

Callius, who was drenched in blood, wiped his face with [Twilight Cloak] and approached Bruns.

“There’s someone here, I think you should take a look.”

“What’s all the fuss about?”

“That is….”

Callius followed Bruns into the bandits’ cabin.

It was actually a prison, holding several women who appeared to be servants, and one child.

“A noble?”

The child was wearing clothes made of a luxurious fabric and looked like the descendant of an aristocrat.

Callius, who had no interest, tried to rebuke Bruns for calling him for something like this; but after a moment, he looked back at the noble child, startled.

Black hair that seemed to be part of the dark night.

And gray eyes that looked like they were not of a human.

The attendants trembled when they saw the blood-drenched form of Callius, but the noble child was looking at him with both eyes clear and open, as if completely without fear.

“You, what’s your name?”

When asked, the child got up from the seat with bright eyes and said confidently –

“Emily, Emily von Jervain.”

A little child descended from the great noble family of the North.

The family that rules supreme in the North.

The same family as Callius, a famous family of swordsmen.

She was a noble child who had inherited the blood of Jervain.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 히든 피스 (lit. hidden “piece”) Hidden Piece is an old slang term for game easter eggs like hidden classes, items, skills, races etc. Nowadays it’s more common in web novels. See Namu Wiki.


Jesus Heaven, Unbelief Hell – Episode 2

To the readers. This story can be crude, intense, and quite offensive to the deeply religious.

Jesus Heaven, Unbelief Hell – New Cover

When I opened my eyes, my lips felt dry and my throat hoarse.

The room was dark with the lights off and the window blinds down. I fumbled around to find my smartphone and habitually unlocked the screen.

– 329 unread KakaoTalk messages

– 26 unread texts

– 21 missed calls

Come to think of it, when I resigned today, I threw away everything I was in charge of and left.

However, nobody told me to arrange for any work transition, and even if I’d honestly intended to train a replacement before leaving, the company would have rejected it first.

So, even if the customers complain, it’s not my fault.

The high-ranking customers I was working with (for sales) must have been angry because the person in charge changed suddenly and everything had gone wrong.

There was no one who worked overtime as I did, along with handling the hospitality with the clients, so the company would have simply turned upside down in one day.

It’s enough to just enjoy life as an unemployed for a while anticipating the severance pay and final salary that will soon arrive.

Only after lighting up the dark room with a lamp did the scabs on my palm catch my eye. Because I always clenched my fists whenever I was angry, the wounds left by the dug in nails never fully healed.

After washing my hands roughly in the sink, I took out a sterilized bandage from the first aid kit and wrapped it around the cuts. It’s such a familiar routine that even if I might not have ramen at home, I always keep a sterilized bandage ready.

“Oh, there is no ramen…”

I’d been starving for two days, and my belly was screaming for some food, so I thought I should eat first, but when I opened the cupboard, there was nothing useful.

There was some canned tuna and canola oil that the company gave us every holiday, but nothing that could fill my stomach. There wasn’t even any instant rice.

Recently all I did after returning home was wash and sleep, so I hadn’t shopped for some time.

9:09 p.m. on September 9, 2025, when the sweltering heat of August has passed and autumn has begun. Curiously noting the strange date and time, I grabbed my wallet.

For a long time since I was eight, I never had much money, so even when I do have cash on hand, I can’t splurge properly.

When I was in school, I kept what little pocket money I got from my relatives in my personal account, and I also saved the money I earned from working part-time.

The money in my bank account seldom dwindled, except when I was spending the least amount possible on my living expenses.

That strange habit did not change even after becoming a productive member of society, so I’ve saved quite a bit of money for a third-year employee.

Because I live in a youth rental housing provided by the government rather than a private place with expensive monthly rent, there is also the benefit of relatively low fixed expenses.

‘I’m taking a break from work, so should I spend some money?’

The only thing I could call a hobby was playing games on the computer. Even that was a just a way to efficiently kill time on the occasional holiday.

At least fishing and golf, which I learned separately for hospitality as somebody in sales, are perfect for hobbies for an adult male… but there is no one to enjoy them with. Above all, those were hobbies that were difficult to enjoy alone, because I did not have a car.

There’s nothing really happening in my life, and there’s nothing to do.

As I moved my feet, I arrived in front of a small to medium-sized mart near the residential area.

Because it was a little late at night, there were no housewives who came to the street market in the cold. Apparently the competition between the housewives is fierce because fresh vegetables and meat are always sold out during the early hours.

The liquor & snacks corner, located in the back of the mart, was left with only a sense of silence, waiting for a single man like me to visit, lamenting over its feelings.

I couldn’t pass it up, so I chose a bottle of soju to mix with a can of beer, and a spicy and salty jerky that was perfect for a snack. Salty fried peanuts were fine too, but their quantity was so small that my liver wouldn’t even notice it.

Next, I went to the snack corner, which was naturally positioned nearby, tossed some snacks like potato chips into the shopping cart, and walked a little further to sweep up some ramen and instant rice.

This natural course really felt like a red carpet for single men, and it was also a journey where you could see in real time the pitiful sight of a single man who didn’t take care of himself.

If I had been walking around this corner in the early evening, I would have received the pitying gazes of housewives, and if it had been in the morning, I would have received the stares of the staff cleaning up inventory.

Either way, at any time, a single man walking around a corner like this is never a good look.

But who cares?

These small indulgences are the most effective way to relieve the body’s cravings from overwork and stress.

It’s common for people like me to cook ramen late at night, drink alcohol, and laugh at the dark future.

Some say:

How about going to the gym, taking care of your health, and hanging out with other people? Of course, I did do that too.

The fact that my body hasn’t been damaged in the past 3 years of living like this is also because of my discipline. But now it doesn’t really matter.

It’s annoying to work like a machine and then get insulted, and I’m tired of being stressed out by working out like a machine. I quit the gym because I thought one machine-like routine would be enough.

“It’s 36,200 won.”

“By card. I don’t need a receipt.”

The card went through the reader, and the indulgences worth 36,200 won came completely into my hands.

Carrying that rather heavy plastic bag, I walked down the dark night street again.

The moment when I was about to pass by a school where someone’s youth would reside, and a quiet church where someone’s faith would sleep –

… Hahup.

“!”

I stopped at the faint sound of bizarre laughter coming from the street where there was no one but me. That was the moment.

As I turned my head, something heavy fell in front of me.

Kwaaaaang!

“……”

Less than 3 meters away, a large metal column towering over the asphalt road caught my eye.

It was a crucifix that had been atop the church steeple, but now it was pinned to the ground in reverse.

Even when a powerful typhoon in midsummer raged, even when an earthquake enough to shake the building occurred, the crucifix had stood firm, but now it fell in front of me without warning.

I carefully lifted my head and looked over the church steeple. The neon sign connected to the crucifix was broken, so papak! A few bouncing sparks caught my eye.

I caught sight of a little crow, although only for a brief moment, thanks to the sparks.

Eventually, as if the church’s ground-fault circuit interrupter had been activated, the sparks disappeared, and the crow was no longer in sight. As if there were never any black birds in the dark night at all.

“What bad luck…”

Although knowing I shouldn’t, I, as usual with my impulsive anger, kicked the crucifix with my feet.

Now that I’m out of the company, I’m going to live the life of a garbage for a while, so it should be fine to kick the cross that almost destroyed my whole body.

The pastor, who has to pray earlier in the morning than any other churchgoer, will cry when he sees the cross fallen backwards in front of the church. The cost of repairs is going to be high, and the church already doesn’t look very good.

The fact that the unhappiness that should have been entirely mine was transferred to someone else made me a little angry.

Up until now, I was always the only one who had to put up with all kinds of misfortune while simmering in my anger, but the world looks different now that I have escaped from the framework of society.

I don’t feel good.

Returning straight home from that street, I put some water in a pot and brewed soju.

I like to mix cold canned beer and soju in the right proportion in a large glass. Common people buy beer in bulk and drink in large pitchers like crazy, but I’ve always preferred moderation.

As if self-suggesting that there is no drinking habit more suitable for one’s proper life than this.

Boil the ramen in boiling water and place the frozen dumplings in the microwave. Then sit in the living room, set up a late dinner and drink.

Take a large bite of the squishy ramen, inhale it, and munch on the steaming dumplings. There is no better heaven than putting that rolled-up wheat in your mouth.

Yes, no matter how fucking crazy the world is, no matter how similar to hell, right here and now, this place is equivalent to the heaven that any fanatic so longs for.

Even though I was ridiculed that it was my choice to live this kind of life, I could confidently respond –

Don’t act so high-and-mighty if you haven’t given everyone a fair choice.

Losing my parents at the age of eight and moving from one relative’s house to another was not my choice.

It wasn’t my choice that those guys cursed my parents in front of me, so I had no choice but to punch them in return.

I was never in a position to make my own choices, rather I was a victim who was forced to make unreasonable choices every time and could only endure it.

How many hours did I spend enjoying my drink alone?

I hiccuped and returned to my room.

A desolate room with a crucifix hanging on it.

When the window blinds are lowered and the door is closed, it’s like a prison cell.

I stayed awake even after I lay back on the mattress. And as always, the cross hanging on the wall caught my eye.

Come to think of it, even the crucifix that used to stand tall on the church steeple fell, but it was no surprise that this small, clumsy crucifix was still hanging straight up.

So, I tossed my smartphone at the cross, dropping it. Oddly enough, the cross fell to the floor in reverse; but at least it was no longer visible unless I lifted my head very hard.

Then, I was able to get some good sleep.


Editor’s Notes:

None for this chapter.


Surviving a Shounen Manga – Episode 6

To the readers. Please like, comment, rate on NovelUpdates, etc. As this is a new project, we need the traction!


The Mad Gunslinger of Virgin City (2)

My embarrassment didn’t last very long. It was because of the absurd feeling that immediately took its place.

“What the hell, Kiriko! Why are you so late!”

How odd.

Shouldn’t he be asking ‘what’s happening’, or ‘why are you here’?

I looked at the junior manager next to me with eyes full of doubt.

“If you said you would come, you should come on time! All the middle managers went out to find you! We thought you’d run away!”

‘Ah…’

It was then that I understood.

In fact, this attack seemed to have been expected. That too, not something unilaterally decided by Kiriko.

Kiriko also looked embarrassed.

“Uh… my alarm was off.”

He scratched his forehead and sighed.

“Hey, what the!”

“Anyway, isn’t it fine now that I’m here? You guys are the ones running away.”

“What bullshit!”

It was bizarre.

As I watched their conversation, I was caught in a strange sense of incongruity.

‘Was he like this from the beginning?’

The figure of Kiriko that I see now is not the ‘Kiriko of the early days who was faithful to the clichés’ that I knew. Rather, it was more like the Kiriko of the future, who was extremely brazen and selfish.

Hmmm.

I felt confused for a while, but then I nodded.

Looking back, I don’t think there was anything unusual about it. It may have been that character from the beginning in the writer’s imagination.

‘Off-screen’ is also a part of the manga, but that world has never been revealed in the actual work. In other words, it can be said to be the author’s ‘compilation of settings outside of the work’.

Kiriko standing in front of me must be the original character, the true character. In the beginning portion that I remembered, Kiriko must have been intentionally tweaked by the author to make him more attractive.

Well, honestly, it wasn’t bad.

Because I liked the look of ‘that Kiriko’ more.

Meanwhile,

“Anyway, you mean most of your guys are away now?”

The situation was still not good.

After Kiriko started walking around,

Che… Then I’ll leave it to you, executive!”

The junior manager also rushed towards Kiriko leaving behind that absurd remark.

“No, wait…”

Then,

Puk.

He fell down.

“Is it just you now? Are you an executive?”

“… Well.”

“Are you a little strong? It doesn’t look like much.”

I tried to calm my mind and slowly diagnosed the current situation.

In fact, it wasn’t really that bad. Time alone with Kiriko. Wasn’t it what I wanted in the first plcae? It would have been nice if we could keep the conversation going.

I raised my hand to stop Kiriko from approaching.

“Wait a moment. I have something to say.”

“What, are you scared?”

“I am not a member of the gang like these guys. You should have known that with a glance. All the executives of this organization are absent. I am an outsider.”

“Really? Sounds suspicious.”

“These guys don’t even know my name. You must have heard them calling me ‘executive’.”

“Aha, yeah, I think so.”

Thank god. He seemed to have believed me.

“Well, it probably makes no difference anyhow.”

… It turned out to be an illusion.

Kiriko didn’t even pretend to listen, and took another step. A weak expression, a leisurely gait. Still, it was incredibly powerful.

I had no choice but to rush my mouth.

“Wrong. I am not in the mafia.”

“What do you mean?”

“I am Agent J-34, a secret agent belonging to the International Council.”

“Hey, that’s bullshit.”

Of course, that’s bullshit. But what if it comes with plausible evidence?

“I was infiltrating the mafia.”

“Ugh.”

“There is a secret passage in this building. If there were executives anyway, you wouldn’t have met them. It looks like a general passageway, but has a lot of traps installed.”

This was true. A few days later, the person in front of me would find this out when he himself destroyed this building.

“… Secret passage?”

“You can check it right now. Would I have revealed this if I was really on the same side as these guys?”

Suddenly, Kiriko’s steps stopped.

“Besides, I know you too.”

“What?”

“Kiriko. Right? I got to know you while researching these guys. The madman of Virgin City who has been fighting with them alone.”

“…”

“I have quite a bit of information that will help you. How about it?”

Then, Kiriko’s face wrinkled as if he had eaten some excrement. It was a characteristic expression that came out when the guy fell into trouble.

After a moment of silence, Kiriko slowly opened her mouth.

“… Continue.”

I breathed a sigh of relief.

Almost done. It was a little tight, but it seemed to have gone as planned.

But just then,

Boom –

Suddenly, the world became quiet.

‘What, what…’

It felt like the flow of time has stopped. It was something I had experienced once.

Following that,

[Adventure King serialization resumed]

[Chapter 3 – Madness in Virgin City]

[Belongs to the realm of the ongoing chapter]

[Villain 3 is the subject of character evaluation in this chapter]

A voice leaked from the hologram overhead.

In an instant, I screamed without noticing.

“Nonsense!”

“What? What happened all of a sudden?”

I’d even forgotten about Kiriko standing in front of me. It was so embarrassing.

‘No, how long has it been since Chapter 2 has ended?

That moment,

‘Ah… was it like that?’

One thought flashed through my head.

There is no such thing as a certain period between chapters. It just depends on the speed of the protagonist’s movement.

It never appeared directly in the manga, so I missed it. What if Leo didn’t walk and move like before, but was excited to meet the ‘strongest guy’ and used his unique abilities? Rather, by now he was late by a long margin.

Only then I was able to match the current situation with the time flow of the chapter. And what I should do right now.

I immediately turned my gaze to Kiriko.

This guy shouldn’t be here right now. Instead of standing here, he has to stop a mafia member who is trying to harass a bar owner in the city square, and point a gun at his head. And all of this must be witnessed by a boy who has just entered the city centre.

“What, did you suddenly lose your mind? Why do you look so stupid…”

“I think we should postpone the conversation until later. There is work to do.”

Then Kiriko snorted as if it was ridiculous.

“Hey, do you think I’ll just accept that? All of a sudden, you remembered you had something else to do…”

“Not me. You. You have some work to do.”

“… What?”

“The officers who went looking for you. What do you think they are doing?”

“What did this guy suddenly start harping about…”

“Because I think they’ll try to find you, and they’ll run around the streets and do all kinds of dirty things. You know, it’s their way. They’ll take a few people as examples while scolding you not to hide. Fostering the fear of the citizens helps them to rule the city. Of course, you will get all the curses and the blame.”

“…”

“Shouldn’t we hurry? Besides, there’s that bad, blond-haired guy, right? The guy who put two bullets in your stomach.”

Kiriko raised his eyes in amazement.

“How do you know that?”

“I did say I did some research. Are you going to just watch that human mongrel strut around?”

“That punk…”

Then he had a scary impression, and for a moment I almost laughed without noticing. It was because Kiriko’s angry expression was honestly a bit absurd.

In fact, the setting for that ‘blond hair’ is the first ‘fly in the ointment’ that appeared in Adventure King.

A line of resentment and grudge was created between Kiriko and that blond-haired mafia kid by accident, and this caused Kiriko to become hostile to the entire mafia organization.

The reason why this doesn’t make sense is that the stats between the two characters are so different that they can’t even be compared. It’s literally one lead role and one extra.

I remember that there was a lot of talk among readers later on. They understood that the situation was created for the sake of development, but wondered if it was too contrived. It was even set that Kiriko was shot.

Simply put, it’s like watching a UFC fighter sharpening his teeth against a kindergartener.

Then,

“But I need to know where they are…”

Kiriko’s anguished voice was heard.

Oops, look at me daydreaming again.

“At the plaza. The city square.”

“Plaza? Wait, but how do you know that…”

“Okay, let’s go quickly. Because I don’t know what they’re going to do. Make sure you get it right this time.”

“This bastard…….”

Kiriko hesitated as if she had something to say.

Hey, we don’t have time.

So, I dared to add one more word for the hesitant guy.

“Go. I will find you later.”


“I did say that this was the last warning.”

“Sa, save me… Save me!”

“Even for trash, looks like one’s own life is precious. If there is even one person who will die for you here, I will spare you.”

“I, please… please save me! Anyone please!”

Fortunately, it wasn’t too late.

I took a deep breath and calmed my beating heart.

The scene I had been waiting for so long was unfolding in front of me.

Dozens of mafia scattered around. Flying dust. And… the blond hair stood slumped, with soaking wet pants, and a gun aimed at his temple.

It was shocking. To actually see that scene.

Even though the blond hair cried and begged, no one came forward.

The chamber of the revolver that Kiriko was aiming for rotated.

“Any last words?”

“I, please……. please…….”

That was then.

“Stop!”

Finally, another voice came to complete this scene.

The timing is amazing.

Of course, this is my point of view as a reader and a spectator.

From Leo’s point of view, I’d say it’s a little late.

Following that,

Pa-ang!

The revolver’s muzzle blew out.

The signal bell sounded. The signal of the long-awaited ‘real fight’.

Leo’s was the starting hit, fast as a lightning strike.

“What are you doing!”

Ptooom!

“Wow…”

I thought a meteorite had fallen.

The pit dug in the ground was so large and deep that it was hard to believe that it was created by somebody striking and burrowing into the ground.

If it were a real person, the body would probably have turned into powder the moment it received a shock like that.

But, of course,

“… Awesome. Who are you?”

The guy who was thrown into the dusty pit over there was a human far from such an ordinary person.

Kiriko got up immediately and looked around with an angry expression. He staggered a bit, but showed no signs of serious injury.

It was a moment that made the setting of Kiriko having once been shot and dangerously injured, feel more absurd.

It seemed that Leo was also perplexed. Kiriko must have been the first human ever to get up after eating his kick.

The duel between the two was fierce and terrifying.

Through the scene unfolding in front of my eyes, I could feel the limitations of directing manga through scenes. Of course, at the time of reading the manga, I could feel a tremendous sense of excitement, but not as much as it is now.

Their presence was no joke.

Both of them moved so fast that only afterimages remained, and whenever their fists and feet touched each other, there was a ‘pop’ sound like an explosion. They even hit each other and flew away, destroying all nearby buildings.

Yet,

Hoooo, I don’t know who you are… but are you an idiot?”

“Right back at you.”

After a short exploratory battle (?), the highlight of this fight finally came.

Kiriko pulled out a revolver from his waist.

A silver barrel filled with sunlight cast a shadow over the battlefield.

“This will hurt. If you don’t want to die, avoid it.”

“Screw you.”

Seeing the two of them like that, my heart started pounding again. A duel was about to unfold using each of their ‘unique abilities’.

Kiriko’s unique ability was [Six Burning Bullets], which fired a total of six types of magic bullets from a single revolver.

Explosion, penetration, induction, tranquilization, flash and healing.

But in practice, it never really mattered that much. Later, Kiriko even removed the limitation of the types by combining the bullets from his two revolvers.

And Leo’s unique ability was [Lightning that Destroys Calamities], that was perfectly optimized for battle, and one that made you exclaim that this was “the main character”.

Kiriko the Magician, and Leo, the Thunder God.

It was the first clash of two great forces that would later shake this world.

Of course, I know the outcome of this confrontation. Also, right now, those two people can’t show the immense power they would wield in the second half of the manga.

But even so, it felt like my back was getting wet with tension. The momentum of the two of them already heated the atmosphere all around.

“Last chance. Avoid it.”

“Don’t worry. I’m faster.”

Yet,

 … Bang!

Two forces collided.

In an instant, the surrounding noise ceased.

A cloud of dust rose high like a nuclear explosion, and grains of sand mixed with the wind came crashing down on me like a hurricane.

However, all the onlookers around me, including myself, were unharmed.

Well, it’s a manga after all.

Soon after, the cloud of dust subsided, and the sight of the battlefield caught my eye.

One was left standing and the other fell down.

The winner was Leo.

But his eyes did not flutter with joy. Rather, it was filled with disbelief and embarrassment.

Also, the words that came out of his mouth were not the shouts of the winner.

“You… were already hurt…”

When I saw it, I laughed a little.

However, when I first saw that scene, I thought it would be so. I even imagined what it would be like if Kiriko hadn’t been shot.

Now what… the blond-haired mafia was really pitiable. What would you think if you knew that your existence was made just for that one damn cliché scene?

There is nothing special about the development after this.

As Rosemarietta runs to Kiriko and supports him, Leo runs to the blond who was shot by Kiriko.

Then,

“Oh my god, you aren’t dead!?”

Yep, screaming like that.

Then he realizes that everything was his own misunderstanding. The blonde hair didn’t die, and he was just stunned by Kiriko’s magic bullet. In the first place, Kiriko’s gun did not contain live ammunition.

Then,

“That redhead… he wasn’t a bad guy…”

End the scene by talking to yourself so that everyone can hear it.

Then, Chapter 3 left a brief gap.

I thought as I watched Leo and Kiriko moving away from each other in opposite directions.

Is there room left for me to play?

Now, the two of them are going to take a break for the next five days. Healing their wounds, recovering enough stamina, and then attacking the mafia’s main base together.

Presumably, there would be no room for intervention in the scene where they cleared out the mafia. The author’s intention is to reflect the performance of the two people as a team.

Therefore, the rest period that will start from now on was the last time I had to prove my worth.

Five days.

At first glance, it was not a very small amount of time, but it was by no means an easy task. In fact, this period received an extremely small amount of content in the manga.

Otherwise, it’s all offscreen. The scenes drawn on the paper only took a single page.

A cut of Kiriko taking a break at Rosemarietta’s shop, a cut of mafia minions lounging around the shop, and a cut of Leo sitting and guarding the shop, claiming that he owes it to her. At best, that was all.

After that, the story resumes with a scene where the two immediately leave the store with the legend ‘after five days’.

In other words, I had to somehow intervene in those three cuts.

“… Is it possible?”

Of course, there weren’t many alternatives to consider. I was just wondering if it would go well.

I stopped thinking about it anymore.

Sitting down and thinking solved nothing.

Now that you’ve seen it all, it’s time to move quickly.


Editor’s Notes:

None for this chapter.


Surviving a Shounen Manga – Episode 5

To the readers. Please like, comment, rate on NovelUpdates, etc. As this is a new project, we need the traction!


The Mad Gunslinger of Virgin City (1)

The Mad Gunslinger of Virgin City, Kiriko.

Also called, Kiriko the Magician (魔彈), Kiriko the Slayer, Kiriko the Seeker. Also known as the Great Monster, Kiriko.

As the story progresses, few characters have as many nicknames as this guy. This is partly because he plays an active part in so many chapters that he can be compared to the main character, but mostly because the character itself is very three-dimensional.

His eccentric personality gives the story a tint of unpredictability by taking unexpected actions every time, and even makes him apply constant changes to himself. For example, one time he shaved his head because he went to a temple, and another time he suddenly drank ‘special drugs for monsterization’ since he was curious about the thoughts of beasts.

For this reason, in addition to the official nicknames he had within the work, he had many other nicknames among the fans, such as ‘King of Mischief Kiriko’ or ‘Kiriko the Kid’.

However, Kiriko in the early days of ‘The Mad Gunslinger of Virgin City’ was not a very three-dimensional character.

Rather, like most key supporting characters of shounen manga, he was a guy who faithfully reflected the clichés.

At first glance, he seemed cold and rigid, but in reality, he had the character of a ‘tsundere’.

The role of an indifferent actor who just grunts and does everything he has to do.

Naturally, these tsundere characters tend to act more like villains when they first appear, to set the stage for the reversal effect that will come later.

In particular, Kiriko was a guy whose first appearance was shocking enough to be counted in one hand among all the characters. The first time he shows his face is a scene where he aims a gun at a man’s head.

So, at first, I thought I would be able to find this guy soon. It’s because he was already a very famous villain here in Virgin City. So I thought he might already be causing a commotion somewhere…

‘It’s ruined.’

It’d been two days since I came to Virgin City.

I still hadn’t been able to find even the ‘Ki’ of ‘Kiriko’.

The city was quiet, and there was no sign of any disturbance. There were hardly any people even talking about Kiriko.

At best, somebody whispered ‘Isn’t he quiet these days?’

Hmmm.

There is one particular reason why I want to meet Kiriko instead of Leo. Because the main character of this chapter is nobody other than him. Even the title of the chapter is ‘The Mad Gunslinger of Virgin City’, isn’t it?

From the moment I first decided to have the next match in Chapter 3, my strategy was already set.

Let’s just focus on Kiriko.

As long as I can play an active part as his assistant, I can imprint my character on the readers and the writer to a certain extent.

‘Well, I didn’t know that we wouldn’t even be able to meet like this.’

I scratched my head.

I was trying to be calm, but to be honest, I couldn’t help but become more and more anxious. It was because I didn’t know exactly when Leo would finish Chapter 2 and move on to this place.

Before that, I had to somehow contact Kiriko first and imprint my character in his mind.

‘There’s no other way.’

In the end, I decided to start Plan B. I initially tried to refrain from contacting with other characters since I thought that might cause a butterfly effect, but it seemed unavoidable. If it was plan A to just meet Kiriko, plan B was ‘let’s find Kiriko first’.

“If you want to do that, you just have to go there.”

I moved on without delay.


“This is the last one…”

With a pounding heart, I entered a dark alleyway.

If it’s not here, I’ll have to start searching the alleys again from the beginning.

Please, please…

Soon after,

“… There!”

It felt like the whole world was shining.

The place I had been looking for over half a day was right there.

A shabby bar that looked so run-down as if only ghosts frequented it.

It looked just like in the manga.

「Madame Rosemarietta’s Goodnight Moon」.

When I finally saw the sign, I broke out in a smile without noticing.

But the joy was short-lived, and I quickly calmed my mind.

Here again, I had to be careful. It wasn’t just Kiriko that was the problem. Everyone you meet from now on is highly likely to be a ‘character’. If there were any disputes, it was clear that the chapter would be twisted even before the beginning of the chapter.

Hu…”

After a couple of deep breaths, I opened the door.

profit-.

As soon as I entered, the sweet scent of honey filled my nostrils.

‘Oh, is that good?’

The inside of the bar was bigger than I thought. The interior view was never fully depicted, but it seems that the setting of ‘clean and spacious interior’ was attached.

It was then –

“Welcome.”

A languid voice rang in my ears.

As I turned around, I saw the face of a familiar stranger.

‘Rosemarietta… is she pretty?’

It was unfortunate. The strange displeasure I felt when I looked in the mirror didn’t go away when I looked at her. She did look somewhat like a real person. She was also incredibly pretty.

Of course, the heterogeneous elements were not completely absent. First of all, the body shape was unrealistic. With a chest that looked like it was going to explode any moment under a small face, a waist as narrow as an ant, and ridiculously long legs.

But nonetheless, I thought that it was not particularly awkward, and it was beautiful.

‘… Maybe that’s why.’

In fact, at the time of the serialization, there was criticism that the female characters had less personality compared to the male characters. They were just pretty drawings.

The writer did a good job pushing forward with his ideals without being swayed by meaningless public opinion.

“Guest?”

“Oh, sorry.”

It seemed that I had lost my thread of thought without noticing.

I hurriedly looked around.

Obviously, the guy in the corner…

“Huh?”

“Yes?”

There was nobody where I thought one would be.

“Uh… where did the guy who sits there every day go?”

I asked, pointing to the far-left corner. It was the reserved seat for Kiriko as far as I remembered.

However, her reply was absurd.

“Huh? No one likes that place… And aren’t you a first-timer here?”

“Oh? Ah, yes, well, that’s right.”

What? This was just embarrassing.

Clearly, I was correct that Kiriko’s seat was always there…

“Ah!”

For a moment, I slapped my forehead. Are you confused about such a simple thing?

Come to think of it, Kiriko started to dine here after ‘that incident’, and before that, he didn’t really have any interactions with Rosemarietta.

No wonder things were so quiet.

‘It’s been too long since I’ve read the first volume…’

My head was pounding a little. How much time did I spend finding my way here?

Then,

“What? Are you dizzy? Would you like to sit here for a moment?”

Rosemarietta looked at me worriedly.

“Ah… yes. Thank you.”

In an instant, I looked back at her again.

Rosemarietta was beautiful and gentle.

Seeing her, I thought that ‘that incident’ was likely to happen.

Things should go the same way. And that scene in which Kiriko first appears.

Kiriko pointing a gun at a man’s head.

And in front of Leo’s eyes, he actually ‘pop’, pulled the trigger.

The cause of the incident was the woman in front of me. This is because it was triggered by a gangster from an organization that Kiriko is hostile to who was harassing Rosemarietta.

I thought it was just a common cliché used to develop the manga plot…

Soon after,

“Have a drink and you’ll be fine.”

Rosemarietta smiled and held out a glass towards me.

“This is the special honey beer that we are proud of.”

“Oh…”

I was perplexed for a moment. Would you recommend a drink to someone with a headache?

Hmmm.

Actually, I’ve always wondered. What do the drinks in the manga taste like? Also, what is the alcohol content, and how much alcohol do these guys drink all day long?

So,

“Ummm… then just a sip or two.”

With a pounding heart, I took a sip.

“How is it, good?”

“It’s good.”

It just tasted like beer. Maybe a little sweet?

However, the alcohol content seemed to be quite high, and I was already subtly drunk.

And people pour something like this by the bottle. Again, the characters here must be monsters.

“Hmmmm…”

After a brief moment of appreciation, I immediately began to focus on my thoughts.

Anyway, he wasn’t even here, so there was only one way left to find Kiriko.

Visiting and asking ‘the guys’ who might know about his whereabouts.

Of course, I knew who they were and where they were.

Besides, unlike Rosemarietta’s pub, it wasn’t that difficult to find their base. In fact, there was no place in the city was easier to find.

I passed it by dozens of times while wandering around looking for this bar.

The problem was that they were enemies of Kiriko.

And another was that these guys are ‘humans that are dangerous to anyone’, not just Kiriko.

As the thought ran through my head, the tension rose again. If you make a mistake, you may be killed off-screen before Chapter 3 even begins.

“Huh… a little bit of alcohol helps.”

In a timely manner,

Tiling

[Chapter 2 – ‘Stupid Bandits’ has ended]

The warning to move came.


Kiriko has the setting of being a notorious outlaw here in Virgin City.

And this is a common characteristic of ‘tsundere characters who are misunderstood as villains’. Think of it as a prerequisite for the future scene of ‘I know you’re actually a good guy’.

But what sets Kiriko apart from other similar characters is that this guy actually honestly did the things he was accused of.

Hitting, smashing, shooting.

The guy was particularly focused on destroying the powerful elites of this city. There was a good reason why the gossip about him was about a ‘bad guy’ or a ‘piece of garbage’.

In that case, why was this character later called a ‘good guy’ by the main character?

Simple. Because the elites of this city, the enemies of Kiriko – they were the real villains.

A mafia organization that dominated Virgin City. Kiriko was its enemy.

I stared at the huge building in front of me.

 The building called ‘Virgin City Tower’, was the headquarters of the mafia, located at the city’s centre.

Hu…”

I was a little nervous after I became sober.

‘Let’s not be afraid. At best, they are just extras that appear at the beginning of the first volume.’

After a round of self-encouragement, I went straight to the two thugs guarding the front door.

“Stop. What is it?”

In the manga, they were dense as a rock. However, when I looked closer, they weren’t as tough as I had thought.

“Well…”

But I didn’t give off a very mild impression right now.

Raising my voice, I slowly opened my mouth.

“I came here to meet the manager.”

“What? Who are you?”

“Reveal your identity.”

It was a very appropriate reaction.

With a deep smile on my lips, I blew the backstory setting that I had prepared.

“Can you afford it? I am an executive from the Red Scorpion.”

Then,

“What!”

“Red, Red Scorpion!”

Some manga-like reactions popped out.

Red Scorpion.

Actually, they’re not that great, they’re just another neighbourhood mafia organization that’s a little bigger than this one. However, there were rumours that their boss had something to do with ‘Black Shadow’, so other mafia were more wary and afraid of them.

Of course, this is my review after reading the manga, and I really don’t know what these guys will think of the Red Scorpion’s executives.

“Oh, I’ll guide you!”

“Please come!”

Hoo.

When I saw their reactions, it seemed that there was definitely a lot of fear. Enough to guide you in right away without even questioning your identity further. The guard must have thought that no one would dare impersonate a Red Scorpion.

After waiting a while inside the building, someone rushed in.

“Oh, so sorry to have kept you waiting!”

“it’s fine.”

“Oh, I was late because the middle managers were all absent. Because there is nobody from the main office…”

“Yeah, okay, fine.”

“And, and I’m sorry… Actually, the boss and the other executives are also absent.”

In fact, none of that mattered, but anyway, in order to be faithful to the role-play, I had to at least arrange the basic ‘pretence’.

“What, where did they go?”

“I don’t know about that either. It’s just that there are some important meetings with other organizations…”

“Is that so? Hmmm…”

I frowned. From now on, I needed to set the mood a bit.

“And who are you?”

“Oh! I haven’t introduced myself. I am a junior manager of the organization……”

From what he said, he seemed to be the highest-ranked among the remaining members of the organization. Since Kiriko’s information isn’t confidential anyway, this guy should know.

“Yeah, then. First of all, the purpose of my coming here is…”

That was then.

Woodangtangtang-!

Suddenly, a noise came from outside.

“A-, avoid it!”

“It’s an attack!”

Attack? Suddenly?

Soon afterwards –

“Is this the place?”

Someone walked in slowly.

A man looking around while holding the drooped necks of a gang member in one hand.

For a moment, I doubted my eyes.

Long bright red hair, and eyes that stared indifferently as if bored. With a cigarette stuck in his mouth, he spat out smoke, and the overall impression was pretty villainous.

Two revolvers, with antique patterns embossed on them, hung at his the waist.

I was so confused that no words came out.

It was Kiriko who I had been desperately searching for.

“Uh… over there…”

And at that moment when I was still nonplussed –

“Please, officer! Help!”

The man who had been playing dead, held in Kiriko’s hand, shouted.

Embarrassingly, the guy’s gaze wasn’t on his manager.

“What… me?”


Editor’s Notes:

None for this chapter.


Surviving a Shounen Manga – Episode 4

To the readers. Please like, comment, rate, etc. As this is a new project, we need the traction!


Character Shop

【Character Shop】

  • Character points can be used to purchase desired products.
  • Currently held points: 103p

‘I think 100p was given as a baseline.’

It didn’t feel like much, but it was still quite satisfying. Of course, because I thought it would be a zero baseline.

The shop menu was displayed at the bottom of the hologram window as soon as the chapter ended. Presumably, it was impossible to use the shop while I was appearing in the chapter. It seemed that this would need to be checked one more time later.

I glanced slowly at the catalogue displayed in the hologram window.

The product categories were divided into three main categories.

◆ Character Setting

◆ Chapter

◆ Special Product

I decided to look at the products in ‘Character Setting’ first.

When I touched the menu, a list of detailed categories appeared.

◈ Background

◈ Ability

◈ Appearance

◈ Troops

◈ Others

There were some things I had guessed, and some things I didn’t expect at all.

‘What’s a background? Are you talking about the character’s backstory?’

I first checked the product list under ‘Background’.

Category / [Character Setting] – [Background]

※ Press here to check the details.

1. Bounty 30,000 Gold Wandering Bandit – 25p

2. Narrow City Bounty Hunter – 40p

3. Conch Village Adventurer – 70p

4. Roger Town Police Officer – 130p

After a quick glance, I understood.

If I bought these, these settings would be overlaid on my character’s backstory.

I scrolled down.

13. Former Member of the Assassination Organization ‘Black Shadow’ – 1500p

  • This product is currently unavailable for purchase. To purchase, [Special Ability – Black Walk] is required.

“Oh, there’s something like this?”

It was interesting. The background itself, as well as the purchase conditions.

I immediately checked the details by pressing on the option.

▶ [Former Member of the Assassination Organization ‘Black Shadow’] detail page.

  • Explanation
    • It’s been 5 years since I ran away from the organization’s pursuers. Now everyone who knew me is dead. The only thing that proves my origin is the Black Walk, which only members of the organization can learn. If I don’t use this technique, nobody can track me. I’m finally free.
  • Purchase benefits
    • Acquire special ability ‘Assassin’s Eye (: 15% chance to identify enemy’s weakness)’.
    • 5% discount on all information guild fees.
    • Randomly acquire a hiding place in Westland.
  • Uniqueness
    • When using Black Walk in a large city, you may be attacked by ‘Black Shadow’.

 The ‘Black Shadow’ assassin group was an organization I knew well. Because these guys are the first obstacle that Leo encounters.

As I followed the manga almost to the end, I could never evaluate their level as high. Due to the nature of shounen manga, as the story progresses, stronger and stronger beings will appear.

However, limited to the early episodes, the appearance frequency was quite high. If you buy this, you will have a few chances to get involved with the main character anyway.

Of course, I didn’t have any points or thoughts to buy right now.

‘It’s amazing.’

Intrigued, I scrolled all the way to the bottom.

What exactly am I looking for?

Then,

38. Guardian of the Black Dragon from the Cork Mountains – ???p

  • This product is currently unavailable for purchase.
  •  The detail page is currently locked.

I was astonished.

‘No, does it make sense to be able to buy this?’

Neither the points that can be purchased immediately nor the conditions required for purchase were listed. The detail page was also locked.

But I was well aware of what this background meant.

Guardian of the Black Dragon, Isshin.

He was one of the most powerful characters in name and reality, who only appeared around the 40th volume.

Acquiring this background meant, in other words, that I might have the power of Isshin. The power of one of the ‘Seven Kings’ who could destroy the world alone.

The manga was still in the early stages after all, so only the setting existed and the character itself was not yet created.

‘It’s amazing.’

Suddenly, my heart started pounding. If I could have a background like that, it wouldn’t be a problem to survive to the end.

Next, it was time to check the products in the [Ability] category.

Actually, the item I was most interested in was this ‘ability’.

In the original world of the Adventure King, abilities are divided into two main categories.

First, [Unique Ability].

The ability of the setting that only those with outstanding adventurer qualities are born with it.

Since it’s a manga, of course there is no limit to the abilities that can be expressed.

It is basic to become strong or to fly, and there are characters who transform into animals or use clones. You can even summon meteors or teleport.

Ability development and evolutions are possible, often resulting in mutations.

It is introduced as not everybody has them, but as the story progresses, it is difficult to find someone who does not have a unique ability.

Second, [Special Ability].

These are developed by ‘Dr. Crute’ for those who do not have unique abilities, and can be obtained by ingesting special drugs.

Like unique abilities, there is no limit to the abilities that can be expressed, but compared to a unique ability, the limit of power is clear and there are side effects. Side effects vary depending on the type of drug, but basically, the body weakens and heart disease occurs in many cases.

I opened the [Ability] tab with a pounding heart.

A detailed list of categories followed.

◇ Unique Ability

◇ Special Ability

It was as I’d guessed.

I first checked the unique abilities.

※ Press here to check the details.

1. Power Growth – 1,000p

2. Sky Drifter – 3,000p

3. Sturdy Boulder – 6,000p

“Huh!”

In the very beginning, there was a remarkable ability. Sturdy Boulder.

The ability to petrify your entire body, in fact, it was a more memorable case because of the character who used it rather than the ability itself.

Agate. The guy who’d smashed a diamond on a stone.

I got curious and checked it once.

▶ [Sturdy Boulder] detail page

  • Description: You can transform your body into a boulder.
  • Basic Features
    • No limit on strength.
    • Resistant to heat.

※ This product cannot be applied due to the low level of the current character.

There was no explanation, but there was a strange phrase instead.

‘Character level?’

At first I didn’t understand what it meant, but after thinking about it, it seemed like I knew it.

Basically, [Unique Ability] is a setting that can bloom only in some chosen people. In other words, an extra like me having it goes against the plausibility of the story.

But thinking further, if you raise your character’s awareness or equip an expensive background story, wouldn’t it be possible to learn it?

I continued to glance down.

10. Descendant of Giants – 70,000p

11. God of the Run – 100,000p

“Is this all?”

There were not a few great ones. Besides, the prices were outrageous. Again, it felt faithful to the setting of ‘not everybody can get it’.

But it didn’t feel too bad. Because I didn’t think the ‘current unique abilities’ would be that great in the first place.

Adventure King was a work that received favourable reviews for its elaborate setting, but like most battle manga, there was a problem that the power balance became more and more messy.

In other words, better and stronger abilities will come out as you go on. At a cheap price too.

Perhaps this store will also be continuously updated. There will also be abilities that disappear as new characters appear.

Rather, what caught my attention even more than the products in this tab was the text at the bottom.

※ Acquisition is limited to one unique ability.

In a way, it was quite natural. Except in very rare cases, all characters have only one unique ability. Even the main character, Leo. That’s the setting in the manga.

But the reason this sentence caught my attention was simple. Because I thought it might be different in my case.

In my opinion, I was quite special in this world as well. Am I not character to whom the ‘hologram system’ including this character shop is applied?

I don’t know if there is another case like me, but at least in Chapter 1, it was clear that this was not the case for the villains who ended their lives. If they had known that their lives were in jeopardy, they wouldn’t have behaved so typically.

To be honest, when I first saw the list of products on sale, I just had a feeling. If I had this ‘system’, I would not just survive, but maybe I could become the strongest character. It’s a place where even that ‘Guardian of the Black Dragon’ is listed as a commodity.

But as soon as I saw that sentence, I had no choice but to change my mind.

Even in the store, the purchase of unique abilities is limited to one. This meant that this ‘system’ also could not go beyond the setting in the manga.

It is possible to equip a background or ability without actually experiencing it, but that cannot exceed the ‘plausibility’ of the work. In other words, the ‘system’ was also just an auxiliary means, and it meant that it was impossible to acquire the power that would go against the setting in the end.

‘Well, what next?’

It was time to move on to the next category.

But in that instant, an ability I was unaware of suddenly caught my eye.

7. Mimic Acrobat – 30,000p

“… Huh?”

Wait, what was this?

It was an ordinary and forgettable name. But, oddly enough, there was one scene that flashed in my mind.

‘No way.’

I quickly checked the details.

▶ [Mimic Acrobat] detail page

  • Description: When certain conditions are met, you can imitate the abilities of others.
  • Basic Features
    • There is no limit to the total number of abilities that can be imitated.
    • Cannot exceed the ability of the imitation target.
    • Impossible to mimic two abilities at once.
    • After the mimicry ends, it is impossible to imitate the same ability within 24 hours.
    • After the imitation ends, the ability cannot be activated again within 1 hour.
  • Mimic Conditions
    • Private

※ This product cannot be applied due to the low level of the current character.

“… Crazy.”

It was the first time I had heard the name and it was the first time I had seen the detailed features. But I was definitely aware of this ability.

It was an ability that came out for a brief moment in the initial episodes.

An episode in which a guy like an acrobat showed off his various abilities and surprised the party.

At that time, there were very few abilities that could be imitated, and he was easily forgotten because he was a character of no importance, but it was an ability that later became a topic of discussion again in the community. Isn’t this really a deceptive ability? The restrictions are quite strict, but if you satisfy them well, you can use almost any kind of ability.

There were even rumours circulating that the author made it for fun, but immediately removed it because he was worried about the future.

The mimicry conditions were described as private, but I already knew them.

1. You must know the face and real name of the person using the ability.

2. You must directly witness the manifestation of the ability.

3. Be aware of the mechanism of action of the capability.

4. You must have a body that meets the level of the ability.

Of course, it was not so easy to satisfy these conditions.

The original acrobat tried to imitate the main character’s abilities, but he couldn’t even meet the second condition and collapsed blandly.

I also didn’t think it would be easy to imitate the abilities of everybody I saw. In fact, even if the other person only hides their real name, there is not much to do.

But,

‘Because somebody whose ability I haven’t seen… is there such a character?’

I was the exception.

I already knew the faces, names, and abilities of almost all talented people throughout the manga. What if that condition is satisfied?

In an instant, a sense of urgency rose.

‘This is it. You have to buy this!’

This was a skill that only I could use 100% of the time.

Moreover, there was nothing like this in terms of appealing to readers, not to mention the growth and usefulness of the character. I couldn’t wait.

In this manga, unique abilities are like proof of character’s value. Is there a character who can use a lot of abilities by himself? It’d be odder if readers didn’t pay any attention.

The problem is,

‘The acrobat appeared in a few episodes…’

You never know when this ability might disappear from the purchase window.

Chapter 15? 17? Anyway, it was definitely within episode 20.

Somehow, I had to buy it before that.

‘Okay, the first goal is to get this.’

Then I left the tab without checking [Special Ability]. It’s because I can’t afford right now, and I have a rough idea of ​​what things will be like anyway.

The product list of [Troops], [Appearance], and [Others] will also be checked later. For now, it was just some trivial stuff.

Instead, I went straight into the ‘Chapter’ category.

And the moment I checked the product, I knew my intuition was right. It was, after all, what was needed to survive right now.

※ Press here to check the details.

※ Special sale is currently in progress.

1. Explore the next chapter information – 150p → 50p

2. Go straight to the chapter progress area once – 200p → 100p

3. Browse the main characters revealed up to the current chapter – 500p → 300p

4. Read last chapter’s reader comments – 2,000p → 1,000p

5. Check the chapter’s main character – 3,000p → 1,500p

Except for the 3rd product, all of them were useful products.

Especially items 4 and 5.

The 4th item was great. Characters that readers love are inevitably important to writers as well. If you set the character’s direction according to their comments, it will definitely help you survive.

Number 5 was even more important.

For now, the story will continue from the point of view of the main character, Leo, but as the number of characters increases, the story has no choice but to expand into several branches. The main character of the whole story is Leo, but the main character for each chapter can change every time. Just being by Leo’s side doesn’t mean it’s good for survival.

“Okay, okay.”

I now had a rough estimate. What to buy when, and what I needed right now.

Next, I moved on to the ‘Special Products’ category.

Currently, there was only one product on sale in this tab.

[Deletion grace eight – 5,000p]

※ Caution) You cannot disobey the author’s ‘absolute deletion’ order.

Seeing this gave me a sense of satisfaction.

I seem to have been recognized as a character worth at least 5,000p. By that writer who thinks of characters as one-time consumables.

‘Of course, I don’t intend to be satisfied with just this.’

And after a last rough scan of the shop, I was lost in thought.

What should I do now?

Actually, I had nothing to think about.

Proving the character’s worth by moving on to where the next chapter begins.

The question was where to go.

I have two options given to me. Chapter 2 and Chapter 3.

As I remember, the place where Chapter 2 took place seems to have been an unknown forest.

The main content was that Leo met a group of bandits while passing by, gave them a beating, and asked where he should go to meet the ‘strongest guy’ in the area.

‘Is there any room for me to intervene?’

It was basically a chapter that wasn’t very vivid. It was originally a chapter prepared for the purpose of building up for the next content.

I wasn’t very motivated to go for that. It didn’t seem like it would be easy to prove the value of my character.

‘It’s decided.’

I hardened my heart.

The next match would be in Chapter 3.

I immediately opened the store again and went into the ‘Chapter’ category.

– Do you want to purchase [Go straight to the chapter progress area] x 1?

“Purchase.”

It was a lot of points, but there was nothing I could do about it. The time was far too scarce to spend it wandering on the road.

Even if I knew the contents of the manga, I didn’t know the geography of the world. What’s more, these were the early cities that had never been drawn on an official map.

Not knowing when the next chapter will start or end was also a factor in making a quick purchase.

What if I make a mistake and be late? I might be excluded from the characters appearing in the chapter.

I immediately touched the ticket I bought.

– Please tell us where you are going. Currently, there are a total of five chapters that are open for movement.

No options appeared. This is probably because this information is also a separately priced product.

But, of course, as a big fan of Adventure King, it was information that I was familiar with.

Chapter 3. A place where Leo welcomes his first mate.

It’s an episode where ‘That Guy’, a super popular character who has never been out of the top 3 in readers’ popularity polls, appears.

This was information that could be easily understood by recalling his nickname at the time of his first appearance.

The Mad Gunslinger of Virgin City.

I cried out with a pounding heart.

“To Virgin City!”

Soon, a pure white light came out of the hologram and embraced me.


Editor’s Notes:

None for this chapter.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 18

Life Sword Lucen.

It was narrower than Arsando.

But it was longer.

It had the shape of a general longsword, but with a good sense of weight and balance.

The blade was double-edged so the sword could be used with one or both hands.

Callius settled Lucen in his hands and calmly closed his eyes.

I felt the wind.

The sound of the bushes rustling.

But soon the senses of touch and hearing were suppressed.

Only the sword. And me.

That was all there was left in the world.

The elixir field prickled.

The first bud of Six Peak Flowers slowly bloomed. The inherent divine power flowed through the whole body and strengthened it.

Then, soon after, it approached Lucen through his fingertips and wrapped around it.

The divine power gathered like a chain, entangled and twisted.

The densely gathered energy aggregated into one shape and formed on the blade surface.

Flash.

I opened my eyes and swung Lucien horizontally.

A simple slash.

Seuk.

However, that cut was far from simple.

Kugung! Kugugugung!

A tree that must have had been several centuries old was neatly cut down.

Its circumference was too wide to be embraced by three strong men with their arms wide open, but in front of Callius, it was cut off as easily as a bale of straw.

“Not bad.”

This time I managed to properly ferment the technique of Six Peak Flowers Bloom in Late Season – Silver Flower Wave Sword.

As Six Peak Flowers technique took root in the elixir field, my overall physical ability was also getting better.

It felt like my body was transforming to something new.

‘Of course, the divine power is insufficient.’

There was only one simple bud in my elixir field – indicating the first layer of Six Peak Flowers Bloom in Late Season.

The bud is usually responsible for storing divine power and filtering out impurities.

But when needed –

The bud unfolds and blooms, exuding a stronger form of divine power.

Unfolding into the Silver Flower Wave Sword.

‘It’s still not enough. It’s not even unfolding properly.’

The quality, as well as the quantity, is lacking.

Obviously, the total amount of divine power has increased by about a thousand compared to the original, but it is still not enough.

Perhaps it’s a matter of purity, which is only at the 4th grade.

It’s sad, but it can’t be helped.

The quality of spiritual power is a problem that cannot be dealt with right now.

“At least I got one attribute point.”

Although my technique still lacks the original power of Six Peak Flowers Bloom in Late Season, I have gained a bit more of the swordsmanship skill, which helps the skill usage.

It didn’t change anything special that much, but everything to do with a sword feels strangely easier.

You use less of the muscles that you don’t need and more of the muscles you should use.

It may not seem like much, but it allows the sword to advance more quickly along the path it needs to take.

Unneeded cruft in your technique disappears.

Swordsmanship is about seizing the victory in a life-or-death battle using that kind of a subtle difference.

“Slowly, my body got better.”

Callius, after putting the famous sword Lucen into a simple sheath, put on the Cloak of Twilight that he had shrugged off earlier, and turned his head.

‘Is Bruns over there?’

It was quite far away, but after learning Six Peak Flowers Bloom in Late Season, all my senses sharpened. I had to walk about a hundred meters.

Bruns was there.

“What are you doing?”

“Master! I’m catching fish!”

Bruns, who had found his way to the centre of a fairly large river valley, boasted that he was confident in catching fish, so just wait a while.

Bruns did not move, as cautious as a bear trying to catch salmons.

‘Hmm, this guy is pretty sturdy.’

But he’s pretty useless.

Bruns, who had shouted that he would catch a fish soon, couldn’t catch any fish in the end, and blamed the valley water for it.

“It seems that there are no fish because the quality of the water is different from my hometown.”

“… You’re useless.”

Eventually, Callius blew the flute.

The hares pricked up their ears at his sweet performance and approached him.

He played a little more without moving, and this time even a deer approached, full of curiosity.

It was then that Callius drew his sword.

Chwank! Padadadak!

The other beasts escaped, but the deer couldn’t.

The deer, decapitated in one swing, died, and Bruns rejoiced and began to skin and trim the meat.

“It’s master after all! Haha! The head of a deer plops down once you draw a sword!”

“Bruns.”

“Yes! Master!”

“Shut up and grill.”

“Yep!”

I hate to admit it, but I’m getting used to living with him.

It’s true that he’s useless, but it’s comfortable because there’s nothing problematic in dealing with Bruns.

No matter what you spit out, he responds vigorously and tries to be helpful. He’s really weird.

“Bruns.”

“Yes, I am here.”

Bruns handed the well-roasted deer hind legs to Callius.

Some of them were a little too charred.

At least he got the best ones.

“Herbs, salt, and pepper were also sprinkled to remove the bitterness.”

All seasonings were brought from Tristar. The seasonings were finished to taste.

Callius ate the deer’s hind legs with a fork and knife even though he was camping. The meat was somehow edible.

He finished his meal after eating the whole deer, probably because the Gluttony trait had activated.

“Bruns.”

“Yes? Would you like more?”

Bruns sobbed as he held what he was eating.

“No, I have a question for you.”

“Oh, yeah. Just ask.”

“Why are you following me?”

I just wanted to ask you once.

“Of course… from that day onwards, my life is no longer mine.”

From that day? Not knowing what to say, Callius kept his mouth shut for a long time.

“Have you already forgotten? You made all my brothers into swords and sold them, went to the casino and slaughtered the Lutens Knights.”

“Yes, that day.”

But why?

“When I saw your gambling skills at that time, I, Bruns, fell in love with it.”

A battle between true men, to make a bet with yourself as the stake.

And win.

Ruthlessness to cut down the enemies who could not accept the outcome with a single sword.

And at the base of it all, the ability to turn a crisis into an opportunity!

“I fell in love with master’s manliness, so I wanted to offer my allegiance!”

“Right.”

“Do you see? The purity of my heart?”

“It’s your heart, what’s there for me to see? When you’ve finished eating, get up. We’ve got a busy road ahead.”

“Oh, yes.”

Bruns, who got up scratching the back of his head in embarrassment, overturned the soil as if he was familiar with the process and erased all traces of their camp.

And then, at the moment when he was about to erase the final trace by kicking the leftover bones of the deer –

“Woah ah ah ah ah!!”

Suddenly, Bruns left a flurried shout and disappeared.

Literally, disappeared.

Callius wondered if there was a mystery here that he was not aware of, but upon closer inspection, he realized that Bruns had simply fallen into a strange pit.

“……”

It was deep enough that even the bottom was out of sight.

Since he couldn’t even see Bruns’ figure from above, it really looked quite deep.

“Bruns. I won’t forget you.”

If it was that deep, he’d be dead.

He was not a Pilgrim, so it would have been difficult to survive.

I’m sorry, but I can’t help it.

“I’ll live for your share too.”

Just as I was about to turn around and leave alone with my bag.

A sound came from inside the pit.

[Master~!]

“What, were you alive?”

[Were you just leaving me here!]

“… Of course not.”

He was quick on the uptake.

“Can you come up?”

[That would be a bit difficult! But there’s a door down here, so it looks like there’s a passage to somewhere!]

Door? Passage? So, looks like it’s not a naturally created pit.

“Hmm… if it’s a door to a basement that deep underground…”

There is one thing that comes to mind.

Callius immediately raised his divine power to protect himself and descended into the pit.

Huuung!!

Kuung!!

He was prepared for a shock because it was a long fall, but in the end, there was no need for that.

He’d forgotten that Fall Mitigation was one of the abilities of the Twilight Cloak.

“Master! You really came this far for me!!”

“Shut up and get out of the way.”

Callius pushed the approaching Bruns and looked at the door on the wall.

It wasn’t just a simple door.

It was an iron gate with an engraved geometric pattern.

Callius knew where these gates would usually be located.

‘An alchemist’s underground laboratory.’

Alchemists were those who researched the sorcery of the spirit, alchemy, sometimes also called enchanting.

They either did not have much interest in swordsmanship or had no talent in it, so they studied relics as well as artifacts that are imitations of relics.

“What is this?”

“Traces left by an alchemist. Perhaps, this door has been engraved with an alchemical technique.”

Bruns made a face that he didn’t quite understand.

“It’s kind of like… a lock made from divine power. You can think of it as a seal, hmm, it’s easier to think of it as a barrier.”

“Ah.”

Callius stretched out his hand as he looked at the iron gate and its alchemic engraving.

“Also –”

It was a door with an active alchemic seal.

It won’t open with just force.

An intangible energy was firmly blocking him as if it was protecting that iron gate.

To open this kind of door, it was usually one of two ways.

Either you open it from the inside, or you smash it from the outside.

Callius chose the latter.

“Is it okay to break this?”

“This was a guy who worked underground in secret like this. If the research was something reasonable, he wouldn’t have done this.”

Alchemists are precious.

They create artifacts that are close to sacred objects, and through various research, sometimes create body-protecting and area-protecting objects. Even in the Carpe Royal Castle alone, there were many barriers and traps made with the artifacts of the alchemists.

From the point of view of the churches and the nations –

Alchemists are indeed precious.

They are beings that need to be protected.

However, not all alchemists create only such beneficial things.

Where is the place of good or evil in the path of science?

Those who seek knowledge naturally tend to forget the existence of such petty things.

“Those who have things to study out of the human eye are usually bad guys.”

Seuk!

As if the flash had taken no time at all, Callius’ sword returned to its sheath.

Kkiig, kuung!

The iron gate was cut into two.

The sword, which had been momentarily clad in silver, easily broke the alchemic barrier.

“Done.”

“Yeah!”

But Callius did not take the lead. He glanced at Bruns and blinked.

It was a gesture to step ahead.

Bruns wept.

“There are still five bottles of holy water.”

“… You’re too much.”

As if he had been betrayed by the world, Bruns began to lead the way.

Bruns initially went ahead while twitching nervously, but soon he began to walk more and more normally.

“There doesn’t seem to be anything here?”

“Right.”

It was just a long, long passage.

Callius raised his hand and radiated divine power to create a bright light.

“Looks like the passage split here?”

“Right.”

There was a fork in the passage.

After thinking for a moment, he turned to the right.

‘Where did I feel this energy?’

On the right side of the fork, he could feel a strange sense of déjà vu.

That was then –

There was a body fallen in the passage.

“Oh, master!”

“I see it.”

A dead body, leaning against the walls.

‘Are you the alchemist?’

Death wasn’t too long ago.

The corpse was in good condition, and there was no smell of rot.

“What’s the cause of death?

“No sign of trauma.”

Maybe it was an illness.

Callius guessed.

Too young for a natural death, and a clean body that didn’t look poisoned.

He wondered if it was some kind of chronic illness or just a sudden death.

“Let’s find out.”

A faint light shone from the body.

He seemed to have a lot of regrets.

Callius immediately turned the cadaver into a Carcass.

“Well…”

Memories flew into his mind. Memories of this underground research.

Regrets for successes not achieved.

Callius saw the two-handed sword in his hand.

[Rogeris]

Grade – Carcass Sword.

Infused Soul – Rogeris Juan.

  • Rogeris’ bitter sword.

He wanted to complete his research.

“Rogeris…”

It wasn’t fully clear.

But he could guess the broad strokes based on what he knew.

Callius walked straight through the passage without hesitation.

He soon found the piles of papers, and buried in them, a research journal.

Rogeris’ research journal.

[Why does God perform miracles only for the humans and the humanoid subspecies? Why are His miracles only for the corpses of humans and humanoids?]

[… Omitted …]

[Why can’t I make a Carcass from the corpse of a beast? Why not monsters? I questioned this, and studied the knowledge declared taboo.]

Taboo.

Ill-advised areas of study.

Research explicitly prohibited by the Church.

“God’s miracles are only for humans.”

So what about the demihuman races?

Are all the humanoid subspecies, human too?

For the Gods, humans and demihumans seem to be distinguished as sapient life born from a single branch.

Gods probably treat the demihumans the same as humans. They can also perform the miracle of the Carcass.

What about a beast stronger than a human?

Wouldn’t a more powerful sword appear if a stronger monster was made into a Carcass?

There had been many Pilgrims who thought so. But God’s miracles are directed only towards humans.

Human.

So, what are the standards for defining a ‘human’?

Rogeris’ research started from that.

The upper body of a human and the lower body of a monster.

The arm of a monster in a human body.

It was an ugly research journal mixed with intellectual curiosity and the desire to make a stronger sword.

Biological experiments prohibited by the Church.

The journal logged the progress of such experiments.

“And did you finally find the answer?”

A composite of human and monster.

A chimera (마인).[1]

It seemed that the research was carried out with that goal in mind.

It started with mating, artificial insemination, ovulation, etc. There were a lot of messy research processes. However, he eventually made several chimera through trial and error, then killed them and turned them into swords.

“…”

Rogeris.

The completion of his desired research.

His magnum opus.

Killing [Loas], the most complete test body, and turning it into a sword.

That was his wish.

“Master…?”

Callius immediately turned and left the lab.

He walked back to the mouth of the fork and took the left passage.

Seuk.

When he turned his head, the side of the passage was full of glass tubes large enough to hold a person.

There were some holding what looked like monsters, and some holding what looked like humans.

However, the place Callius’ eyes turned to was the very end of the biological laboratory.

There, something that was neither human nor monster was wriggling inside the glass.

A human-monster composite. A chimera.

Was this really a human, or a monster?

What would God define this as?

Although he knew the truth, Callius raised his sword.


To the readers. If you’re interested in a more urgent and little bit more comic survival story (unlike Sword Pilgrim which, although action-packed, focuses on a nebulous future goal), please check out Surviving a Shounen Manga!


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 마인 (ma-in, lit. magic person) is being translated as chimera.


Surviving a Shounen Manga – Episode 3

To the readers. Please like, comment, rate, etc.


Serialization Starts (2)

Apart from being in a hostile position right now, I couldn’t help but be quite moved by the current situation.

A distinctive, cheerful and innocent face. His mouth twitched as if he was about to burst into laughter.

It was a little different from what I saw in the manga, but Leo was Leo nonetheless. To see the guy you only met in your dreams in real life.

I felt a strong impulse to run to him and say hello. I’ve been a fan of yours for a very long time.

But,

“Heh, little boy. I’ve been waiting!”

“Are you leaving today?”

“You have to ask us first! If you want to go, you will have to give up one leg!”

I couldn’t help but close my heart at the sudden burst of voices.

I turned around and saw these sloppy villains clamouring to die. They didn’t even take a single step forward, just stood there yelling and screaming, to the point of making me want to laugh.

And, of course, this did not create a single ripple on Leo’s carefree face.

‘Yeah, that’s better.’

As long as you overcome this obstacle, there will be plenty of opportunities to build friendships with Leo. And that would be the only way for me to survive here.

I made up my mind.

First, I had to focus on overcoming the current situation.

Just then, Leo’s mouth opened for the first time.

“What is it, you guys again?”

Surprisingly, it was a familiar voice. Somehow, it was quite similar to the voice actor in the animation.

It was a weird coincidence.

Following that,

“Heh, kid. Today will be different. I even called my younger brother who was active in the big city. He’s a very vicious guy.”

The boss patted my shoulder and spoke.

I was very well aware of the actions ‘Original Villain 3’ would have taken at this time.

Taking one step forward, bending the joints of the fingers. ‘Heh heh…’ he would chuckle, with a stupid smile on his face.

It was very fortunate for me to be familiar with such a ‘role’. There was no guideline more important for survival.

These villains, including me, are characters that never appear again after the first episode. It can be said that all the ‘role’ given to them is to get hit by the main character and fly away.

In other words, it meant that if I followed it, I would also be deleted at once.

I had to act differently.

Instead of going forward, I pretended not to hear anything and just stood there. First, I needed time to think.

Perhaps embarrassed by my sudden action, the boss secretly pushed me once more.

“Hey, the kid I was talking about is that guy. Go and show him.”

“Yeah, show him!”

“Hurry!”

The push was harder than expected. Not only the boss, but everyone around me was pushing me.

Even Leo seemed to be conscious of this, and began to stare at me with his twinkling eyes.

‘What is this…’

Contrary to his conceited appearance, Leo is a monster that can never be matched. There’s no point in getting into a fight.

After all, there were only two options I had to choose from.

To appeal that you don’t want to fight, or to run away as it is.

But running away is also meaningless. There will be no next time for extras who are not connected with the main character.

The former is correct. I don’t know if I’ll be able to join as a colleague if I do well.

So, it was time to go straight to Leo and suggest a conversation.

“Hey, I have something to tell you.”

Ppiii

Suddenly, the hologram was dyed red, and a warning message resounded in my mind.

[Warning!]

[Intention to violate plausibility has been detected]

[Acts are prohibited by preceding plot]

[Silence is enforced for 10 seconds as a penalty]

‘Hey, what is this?’

I was very perplexed.

It was as written in the warning message. No words came out. I couldn’t even open my mouth. It was as if my body was bound by a mysterious force.

But the real problem was not the unprecedented pressure on the body.

‘Preceding Plot? Do you have to act according to the plot?’

I was speechless.

So, do you mean to act the same as the original, and just be deleted?

It was like a death sentence.

The force that had been pressing on my body was quickly gone.

But the uncomfortable situation continued unchangingly.

“Why all of a sudden?”

“What’s going on?”

Everyone looked at me with puzzled eyes.

‘Shall I just run away?’

Nope. I immediately shook my head.

If so, the same thing will probably happen. A series of warnings may result in a more severe penalty.

I needed time to think.

To escape the immediate situation, I called the guy next to me. Of all the extras here, he was the most extra-looking guy.

“You first.”

“Ah?”

“Yeah, don’t just stand there.”

Then I had to make an impression as best I could. The number ‘3’ after the villain would indicate the rank here. Maybe it will work.

Soon after, the perplexed guy stepped forward as if there was nothing he could do. He was holding a wooden stick in both hands.

I waited nervously for a while, but no warning message came. It was a little different from the original, but fortunately this seemed to be good enough.

Then the boss came and asked me.

“Why are you like this?”

“Wait a bit.”

I then raised my hand and stopped him. It was a bonus to pretend to be serious for nothing.

I had to think quickly.

To what extent is this ‘plausibility’ allowed?

The act of having a conversation in order to stop fighting was prohibited. However, it was permitted to postpone the immediate turn.

The key is to not go against the author’s intentions.

‘His intentions…’

The author’s intention in the first part of any story is clear. The characters have to make the reader curious.

And I was well aware of what devices were prepared in ‘Adventure King’ for this purpose.

That’s Leo’s unstoppable power.

The villains in the village, including me, are just a means to express this. The fact that my size is so large was actually a device to highlight his power.

You can’t avoid fighting. In order to show Leo’s strength, he needs a scapegoat. No matter how much you delay your turn, the end result will be the same.

‘What should I do, how…’

Then,

“Ahh!”

The one who came out first flew away.

Scenes that used to be exciting in mangas no longer felt that cool. I broke out in a cold sweat.

“How did you like that? Who’s next?”

Leo smiled and waved his arms round and round, and everyone froze and took a step back.

Then, his eyes turned to me again.

The boss also coughed in vain as if trying to hide his embarrassment.

“Hmm, so now have you seen that guy? Even though he’s a kid, he’s someone you can take care of yourself. So, hurry up…”

But I pretended not to hear and pointed at another guy.

The face of the guy who was pointed out by me turned blue, but I tried to ignore it.

“Yeah, yeah! I want you to educate that cheeky little boy first!”

Although the boss has empowered my actions, this won’t last long. Now he also looked at me suspiciously.

There was no time.

First of all, the important thing is that my character needs to be clearly distinguishable from other extras.

‘Should I try to be as funny as possible? Or screaming strange sounds.’

But,

“Hey, hey!”

When I saw the second guy who just got hit and flew away, one thought entered my mind. He was rolling like a windmill, and just looking at it, I knew I couldn’t win.

And in fact, no matter how the extras stretched out the time, as a reader in the first place, I had no memory of being conscious of it. After all, the focus was on Leo’s power. All evaluations of the hit-and-down reaction will be there.

A completely different approach was required.

At that time,

“Are you sure… you’re fine?”

The boss came closer and asked.

He didn’t seem to be able to say ‘are you scared at all’?

Instead of answering him, I roughly pointed to another guy.

His face became contemplative, but there was no time to worry about it.

‘It’s an approach from the other direction.’

Is there any other way to show Leo’s strength than to be beaten?

I know he’s not just strong. Power is just one of Leo’s many abilities. Leo’s other abilities would be enough to prove his worth even if he didn’t make me a scapegoat.

The only problem was that the act of trying to bring out Leo’s other abilities now doesn’t fit my role at all.

I am an extra in the first episode at best. It’s not a good match for revealing the main character’s hidden abilities. Perhaps this will also be restrained by ‘plausibility’.

Slowly, impatience began to creep in.

What to do? A way to reveal the strength of the guy and at the same time highlight my own character.

‘Are there any hints…’

That was then –

Wait, hints?

“…!”

In an instant, inspiration struck like lightning.

Then I got a hint.

Right from the author’s perspective.

“Oh my gosh….”

When I thought about it, it was so simple.

I tried to talk, but I was rejected. However, delaying the turn was permitted. In other words, it did not go against the author’s intentions.

The fact that I, who has a stronger appearance than anyone else, and who is receiving everyone’s expectations, am secretly delaying my turn. This was also a way to reveal the strength of the main character.

In other words, I was already realizing the artist’s intentions in my own way.

‘What if this is a good way…?’

Of course, simply doing something that differentiates you from others does not mean that you can survive unconditionally. Something more fundamental is needed.

For example, something like the unique charm of a character.

In a timely manner,

Ke-e-eek!”

Even the third guy went out and fell.

“Why don’t you guys just attack all at once? I’ll blow you all away together!”

Leo had a bright smile on his face, as if it was fun to hit people.

It’s like a bad boy.

The boss also pushed me as if he couldn’t stand it any longer.

“What are you doing! If we keep going like this, I’m going to get killed by that guy!”

Suddenly, a look of restlessness filled his face.

But I was very confident. There was one strategy that suddenly came to mind.

There is usually only one case in which one-time extras are later brought back into the spotlight and reappear. If the character caused the readers to laugh.

In other words, I had to become a ‘gag character’ that they want to see again.

‘I’m a little weak at humour.’

Can I do it? There’s no other choice.

Fortunately, as a manga fanatic, I was quite familiar with such ‘gag clichés’.

I stared at the boss.

“What is this! How long are you going to stand there like that…”

“Tell them to attack together.”

“What?”

“Hurry!”

Perhaps the boss was confused, since he followed the order without thinking it through.

“Then… then, damn it, everybody attack all at once!”

Of course, I didn’t move.

Then the boss looked at me with puzzled eyes, as if asking – why are you standing still?

I said quietly with my arms crossed.

“It’s different from what you told me.”

“What? Oh, that’s…”

“He’s strong, that guy.”

The boss was visibly embarrassed by my words.

“Ah, no… If you say that now…”

“But he’s still not my opponent. It’s small, but I have an advantage.”

Of course, it was bullshit.

However, perhaps because of my calm expression and serious tone, the complexion of the boss was brightened again.

“Yeah, that’s it! This must have been a strategy of tiring him out to win!”

I nodded my head.

“More than that… I actually have one minor problem.”

“Problem? What?”

“My stomach hurts.”

Silence fell for a moment.

“After all, I must have had a stomachache earlier.”

“… Well, then?”

“I can’t do it?”

Then he slowly stepped back.

“…”

When I looked ahead again, there was already no one standing there.

At that moment, Leo smiled and spoke to us.

“Are you alone now?”

Then he approached me with his arms turned round and round, and the feeling of intimidation was immense. To be honest, I can’t help but cringe.

Although it is in a manga, it is so vivid that there will be pain. If I get hit by that guy’s fist, I’m sure it’ll hurt terribly.

“Hey, hey!”

The terrified boss stepped back.

But I struggled to stay. If you retreat from here, you’ll end up being just an extra. I had to keep the concept.

I squeezed my neck and shouted.

“You’re lucky, you little bastard. Unfortunately, I couldn’t take care of you because my stomach hurts.”

“You have a stomach problem? Do you think I’ll believe you?”

“Yeah, it hurts. In fact, I’m barely holding myself back from wanting to sit down. Can’t you see my legs are shaking right now? If you have a stomach ache, the strength of your legs will be relieved first.”

“Uh, is that so?”

Actually, it wasn’t just talk. By this time, I was even more nervous.

Of course, it wasn’t because Leo’s fist was scary. After all, that guy doesn’t use his fists on opponents who don’t attack first.

What I was concerned about. It was about how the ‘plausibility’ would judge my behavior.

After a while,

“Then you’re not fighting?”

Leo smiled and turned his back.

“Thank you. I’m just going to let you go.”

“Yeah, then. Go.”

Then Leo began to trudge away.

I just counted the numbers.

One, two, three…

Fortunately, there was no restraint of ‘plausibility’.

‘Done!’

I let out a shout of joy inside.

And then, I didn’t forget to put an end to this ‘gag cliché’.

“Little boy, we’ll meet again! I won’t let you go next time!”


How long has it been since Leo left?

A new message has been sent to the hologram window.

I read it nervously.

[Chapter 1 – ‘The Beginning of the Adventure’ has ended]

[The character evaluation of Villain 3 has been updated]

[‘Bluffing’ has been added to the characteristics]

[Received support from a small number of readers]

[Awareness has increased by 1]

[State]

  • Name: Villain 3
  • Characteristics: A little strong, Bluffing.
  • Awareness: 1
  • Author’s favourability: 0
  • Reappearance probability: 0%

‘Uh? Wait a minute…’

It was a disaster. The results were disappointing.

Although popularity increased by 1, the most important part, the chance of a re-appearance, did not rise at all.

‘Wait, will it end like this?’

That was then.

Tiling

Another message arrived.

[The final evaluation of the character has been calculated by the author]

[Villain 3 is subject to ‘deletion deferral’]

[The given grace period is ‘2 chapters’]

[Character points paid 3p for the rise in awareness]

The content ended there.

Character points? There were some things that were confusing, but at least I understood the basics.

‘If deletion is deferred, did I survive this time?’

I breathed a sigh of relief.

Did it.

Of course, it wasn’t all that reassuring. I had to prove the character’s worth once more before the end of the second chapter. Obviously, repeating clumsy gags will not be enough to survive. Whether it’s getting entangled in the story or learning new abilities…

Then I looked around and swallowed my saliva.

The characters lying on the ground were slowly fading.

The boss and the other villains were all being deleted.

“… This is cruel.”

When Leo left –

The only surviving character was me.


Editor’s Notes:

None for this chapter.


Surviving a Shounen Manga – Episode 2

To the readers. Please like, comment, rate, etc.


Serialization Starts (1)

Lee Hee-ro (이희로 / 李熙路).

熙 for shining prosperity, 路 for the path.

A name given by my grandfather, hoping for me to pave a shining path for my country and my family.

My grandfather always wanted me to walk the path of an engineer, but contrary to his expectations, from an early age, I fell in love with the world of mangas.

It started when I was in elementary school and accidentally entered a small manga rental shop in the neighbourhood.

After reading all the manga in the rental store for two months, I ran an expedition to the neighbourhood next door, and devoted a small amount of pocket money to reading manga.

I couldn’t stop even though I was annoyed just by looking at the manga strips. Because the world of heroes and mysteries I dreamed of existed right there.

A child who spent the day sitting in a corner of a dusty room full of manga instead of a playground or a PC room.

That was me.

And for me, ‘Adventure King’ was like a new world.

The turbulent biography of a boy who adventures with his colleagues in search of the end of the world. A panorama of growth, hope, courage, and joy emanated from it. The ever-expanding worldview, the charming characters, the rushing development, and the catharsis that fills every episode.

Every time I turned the page, that uncontrollable tumult in my heart…

I even had the same dream every night –

When I woke up dazzled by the bright sunlight, a boy was sitting by the window of the room.

A boy with unusually twinkling eyes, with brown tufted hair and a red scarf around his neck.

This is what he said to me when I just woke up.

“You sleepy bastard! Are you awake now? Are you ready to leave?”

Every time I said I was ready, I woke up from the dream, so it was unimaginably sad. Even though I was young, I really thought I could leave right away.

As an adult, I hadn’t changed much. I didn’t dream any more, but I still occasionally found his traces in my room’s window.

Throughout the past 10 years, there has always been an adventure with him on one side of my mind.

Yes, that’s how it was.

But that didn’t mean this.

It really wasn’t like this…

‘Does this make sense?’

Neither a dream nor a hallucination.

I looked again at the hologram floating above my head.

It was clearly pointing to my present.

[Villain 3].

I knew intuitively.

Something that I had longed for when I was a kid, happened.

I suddenly entered the world of ‘Adventure King’.

However, ‘Villain 3’ is an extra, not the main character’s colleague.


In order to grasp the current situation more clearly, I decided to look back from the moment I first opened my eyes.

When I woke up, I was standing alone in an old wooden building that looked like a hut. Judging by the toilet and mirror, it seemed to be an outhouse.

The last memory that came to mind was the message of the ‘Adventure King’ author.

Would you like to try it?

‘I hope that’s the reason…’

It was absurd, but that was the only reason I could guess.

The author put me into his own manga.

“…”

I decided to skip this question for now. It was a matter that could not be judged or confirmed at the moment anyway.

I then looked at my body.

A gigantic size that filled a not-so-small space.

I didn’t think of this place as a manga world simply because of the memory of the last message.

“What the hell is this…”

It wasn’t my original body. The reflection in the mirror showed the most gigantic person I had ever seen.

It was surprising that I didn’t scream immediately, to be honest. Maybe it was because of the lack of realism?

This new body was absurdly deformed.

An upper body as thick as an elephant and a lower body as thin as an ant. Even if that was a little bit of an exaggeration, the ratio of the upper body to the lower body was almost 7:3.

My body was so bizarre and ‘manga-like’ that I couldn’t believe it was real.

Besides,

‘Why the hell is my face like this?’

Eyes bulging like a catfish, jaws protruding as if they were touching your chest, and even a skull angled like a rectangle.

Do you call this the uncanny valley? Seeing this, it was like seeing a demonstration why the animated movie, which was close to live-action, had failed rather disastrously at the box office.

‘Villain 3’

I quickly looked away from the mirror. Just looking at that face made me dizzy. It seemed like it would take quite some time to get used to it.

The next thing that came to mind was the hologram.

I stared at ‘Villain 3’ floating above my head.

Soon after, the hologram window lengthened and details came to mind.

I checked the sentence at the top first.

[Mission: Occupy the space, secure your part, and survive until the end.]

That was probably the goal given to me here.

‘Securing your part and surviving until the end.’

It was a bit of an odd turn of phrase.

I then looked down.

[State]

  • Name: Villain 3
  • Characteristics: A little strong
  • Awareness: 0
  • Writer’s favourability: 0
  • Reappearance probability: 0%

This seemed to be my current state.

No proper name, zero recognition, an extra with little to no distinguishing features.

However, the thing that bothered me the most was the one at the bottom.

  • Reappearance probability: 0%

Didn’t the writer say that the characters’ attributes are basically predetermined? I was able to intuitively realize that this point was related to the existence value of the character, in other words, ‘my life’.

What if he doesn’t reappear in future chapters? A character’s life ends there.

Named characters are also easy to forget if they don’t appear often.

In other words, this character currently called ‘Villain 3’… No, it meant that my life was at stake.

“Hmm…”

Fortunately, I was in the bathroom right now.

If I had been with someone else, I wouldn’t have been able to diagnose the situation so leisurely.

I didn’t know how much time was given to me, but I had to figure it out fast.

“But if that’s the case, what should I do…”

That was then –

Boom –

Suddenly, I felt as if the world went quiet.

It felt like the flow of time had stopped, except for me.

In an instant, a voice leaked out of the hologram above my head.

[Adventure King serialization has begun]

[Chapter 1 – The Beginning of the Adventure]

[Belongs to the realm of the ongoing chapter]

[Villain 3 is the subject of character evaluation in this chapter]

‘Starting serialization?’

But I didn’t even have time to panic, let alone find out what was going on. Suddenly, loud voices began to be heard through the bathroom door.

“No, how long is he going to spend there!”

“Come out quickly!”

“You must hurry!”

Unfortunately, It was a language I didn’t know, but I could somehow understand it.

“Hurry!”

“We might miss that kid!”

However, there was no time to be surprised by this. Because their urging was directed towards me.

The personnel beyond the door didn’t stop at screaming, they even knocked on the door.

Bang!

If I didn’t come out right away, it looked like it was going to come crashing down.

I couldn’t even think of taking my time.

“I’m getting out!”

No matter how much you grumble here, you won’t get an answer. Whatever it is, you just have to face it.

And as soon as I went out,

“Hooo!”

For a moment, I panicked and inhaled a breath.

There were seven or eight other humans who looked like me. All of them were bizarre-looking idiots.

One of them, with a huge iron rod, tapped me and said:

“What, are you constipated?”

Everyone giggled and laughed at his words. It was like looking at typical stupid characters.

Something didn’t feel right.

“Let’s go! Or we will be late.”

But that’s something that can’t be undone.

I carefully followed them as they moved forward excitedly.

The one who seemed to be the leader of the group stopped at the entrance of the village.

There were two signposts, one pointing to our village and the other to the trail leading to the mountain.

I looked closely at the signposts.

As with words, it was strangely readable even if written in unknown characters.

What was written on the signpost on the mountain side was [Pinecone Village].

And the name of this town we were in was…

“Initialis!”

I cried out in amazement.

“What, why all of a sudden?”

“Are you sure you know the name of our village now? He’s my little brother, but he’s really stupid, isn’t he?”

I focused on the thoughts that came to my mind, ignoring those who giggled at me.

Initialis, a name I knew all too well.

Starter town. The starting point of the story, where the protagonist of ‘Adventure King’ was born and raised.

In an instant, a scene was naturally drawn in my mind.

 ‘Is it… Leo?’

Looking back, the scene unfolding right in front of me was also somehow familiar.

A small and quiet town where the twilight has fallen. Smoke rises from every chimney, and the setting sun slowly sets among the colourful buildings.

It was then that everything fell into place. The identity of this group, including myself, and what will happen in the future.

Just then, someone opened his mouth.

“Is he going to come soon?”

“What’s the matter? Are you nervous?”

“I am nervous… But it’s true that that little guy isn’t that formidable.”

Then the boss with the iron rod tapped my shoulder and said:

“Hey, why are you worrying? With this guy here, there’s nothing to worry about.”

“Huh, that’s right.”

“He is a man known for being vicious!”

“It’s my little brother, but sometimes he scares even me, haha.”

Taking in the loud laughter from the idiots around me, my impressions grew more and more crumpled. Through their conversation, my ‘identity’ and ‘role’ became clearer.

 ‘Villain 3’, the boss’s younger brother.

In the first episode of Adventure King, I was the idiot who believed only in his size and was the first to fall under the hero’s excited punches.

The beginning of Adventure King is no different from that of other shounen manga. The story begins with the protagonist boy leaving the village. This group, including me, are the rogues of this town who have suffered a lot from him.

The current situation was that the rogues were trying to block the main character’s way from leaving and trying to get rid of him.

“That cheeky little boy! This time, let’s settle things!”

“Where are you leaving? Let’s break your legs first!”

These are the familiar phrases.

As their confident dialogue continued, I became more and more anxious. This was just a retracement to the exciting action that will follow.

But nevertheless, I didn’t want these fools to shut up. It was because I knew very well when their words would be cut off.

But just in time,

“Heh, by the way, it’s time for him to come …”

“Huh?”

“Who do you think is coming up there?”

Their conversation was interrupted.

Just then, a cool breeze from somewhere brushed my skin.

As if foretelling the end, the falling sunset shone.

And where the shadow of that light was cast. The guy who had been my best friend for the past 10 years was standing there.

A boy with brown tufted hair that had never been groomed and a dark red scarf around his neck.

The protagonist of this manga, who will blow me over the valley with a single punch a little later, and thereby announce the start of an exciting adventure.

It was the appearance of ‘Leo’.


Editor’s Notes:

None for this chapter.


Surviving a Shounen Manga – Episode 1

To the readers. Another ‘survival’ story? Well, yes, and we will have some more in the future. But this one has its unique features, too. Instead of surviving in a known and understood world map, here the survival is against the malicious author and the ever-changing fanbase. If that sounds interesting, give it a try! Also please like, comment, rate, etc.


Prologue

[M Comics Column] – In an interview with the author of ‘Adventure King’.

Q. First of all, congratulations on the completion. How do you feel?

A. Happy as well as sad. No other words seem necessary.

Q. This work was famous for having a lot of characters. Who is the character you love the most?

A. Probably the main character. He’s the character I’ve been watching and cheering for the longest. Other than that, the weight of each character in the work can be seen as a measure of my affection for them.

Q. Are there any missing characters that you feel particularly regretful about? Or anything that received many complaints from readers.

A. There is absolutely nothing. In the case of some characters, there were times when I thought that the abilities they had were disappointing. But even so, what had already been shown were enough to build the story. There is no other reason for a character to disappear, it’s because they didn’t have enough strength to survive. I send my deepest condolences to the few readers who loved them.

Q. So, what are the requirements for a character to survive?

A. A character should draw the reader’s interest and attention as soon as it appears. Otherwise, it loses its utility value immediately. Even if you drag it, the moment they’re forgotten, it’s over. Except for the main characters who were born with important roles from the beginning, attributes of other characters are basically predetermined. Their appearance is controlled by the author, but from then on, it is solely the responsibility of the character to live on. Unless the characters try to live on their own, they can’t see the light of the end.

Q. Did the character popularity vote affect the development of the work?

A. I can’t say no. If you do not understand the needs of your readers, you are disqualified as a commercial writer. But …

I read up to there and closed the page. Because I couldn’t stand it.

It was all pathetic.

A character that doesn’t attract the reader’s attention from the first episode can’t see the light of the end.

If the character doesn’t try to live and breathe on his own, he will eventually disappear.

It was funny that the author himself said that. Well, no, it wasn’t really funny.

The character disappeared because the artist didn’t draw it. It’s just been forgotten because we didn’t love it enough.

What did the simple character do?

Actually, I even thought about dropping the series when the character I was cheering for died. Because of that, there were times when I didn’t read it for several months.

[Fallen Knight Lucas].

My favourite character in Adventure King.

The Fallen Knight certainly attracted the attention of many. A character who appeared as a villain and ranked in the Top 10 of the popularity polls after just 15 episodes.

However, the Fallen Knight died before the story reached its climax.

Because of narrative plausibility?

Well, there was a lot of discussion about this at the time. There were many opinions that even if he hadn’t died at that time, the flow of the story would not have been greatly affected.

In the community, the popularity of the Fallen Knight character was about to surpass the protagonist, so there was a rumour floating around that the author became wary and disposed of it. It’d been reduced to a mere consumable for the main character to dope out on.[1]

Even if it’s your own work, so you own it all, but isn’t it still funny to say something like this? After all, if everything moves, attacks, and kills according to your intention, how do you think the character should work hard?

Thinking about it, my head felt hot again.

I immediately logged into social media. Then I sent a message to the author’s official account.

I thoroughly enjoyed reading your interview in the column. But I have one question. What do you mean that the character has to work hard for himself? Wasn’t it you, the writer, who killed the Fallen Knight who was doing well, just because he overshadowed the main character?

No reply would come anyway. The message would not be passed on to the author himself.

If the author had been the person who checked this, he would have replied to the dozens of messages I had sent at least once. Even if only to curse with abusive language telling me to stop sending DMs.

Anyway, after sending the message, I felt a little relieved.

 “Whoo…”

I slowly looked back at the ‘Adventure King’ books neatly arranged on the desk.

A total of 60 books, over 10 years.

A treasure I’d been collecting since middle school.

I felt sad. I did. It was sad.

It was still the one I liked best. My favourite manga.

I bought the last book a week ago but hadn’t read it yet. Because I didn’t want to admit that it was really over now.

 “…”

However, it was useless to deny it as the final reviews and author’s interviews were pouring in all around me.

Okay, let’s read it while thinking about it.

It was time to pick up the last book.

Wiiiing

The cell phone made a sound.

There was a message on SNS.

I didn’t lie.

After checking the sender ID, I opened my mouth in amazement.

It was the account of the author of ‘Adventure King’.

He sent me a reply for the first time. After ten years.

Characters can struggle to survive. The Fallen Knight simply neglected this.

After a brief moment of surprise, anger rose again.

Struggle to survive? Since he didn’t do that, the Fallen Knight died?

‘That just sounds like an excuse…’

But I couldn’t go on thinking any further.

The moment I checked his last message, I suddenly lost consciousness.

Would you like to try it?


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 뽕맛 (lit. mulberry flavour) is a gaming slang in Korea talking about characters becoming overpowered. 뽕 is actually standing for methamphetamine i.e. as if the character is doping.


Surviving a Shounen Manga

Surviving a Shounen Manga

See More: NovelUpdates

[Mission: Occupy the space, secure your part, and survive until the end.]
After a disagreement with the author, Lee Hee-ro transmigrated to the world of his favourite shounen manga, Adventure King!
But what’s this, characters have to work hard for their survival?
If you’re a two-bit villain, you get defeated by the protagonist from the get-go?
If you’re the strongest on the current map, you get hammered down by a newcomer to show off their strength?
If you aren’t popular with the fanbase, your character gets deleted?!
In a world of endless fights, a crazy sprint to survive just the next chapter begins!

– Summary created by the translator


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 17

Chaeeeeng!!

A sharp keening as if iron was being torn apart struck the eardrums.

Both their hands were deflected high towards the sky.

However, there was only one hand still holding a sword.

Whirrik.

A single sword tumbled through the air.

And soon fell to the ground.

Puk.

Silver petals danced between them like shards of broken glass.

“How can you…”

Esther’s eyes were bewildered and astonished.

And filled with an overwhelming excitement.

Several emotions were mixed in those eyes.

There was no sword in her hand.

Only one blow.

It felt like a swift thunderbolt, yet that sword was beautiful to see.

Once upon a time –

With one sword, Saint Stella had built the Church of today. A feat that no one else has equalled since.

Six Peak Flowers Bloom in Late Season – Silver Flower Wave Sword.

Esther was speechless for a while.

And… it was the same with Callius.

‘What did I just do?’

In an instant, he achieved enlightenment.

It was thanks to his unique characteristic that he could unlock only just before he died.

Of course, I knew.

I intended it.

I loosened Vivi’s Bracelet just in time, tasted the explosive divine power, and awakened to enlightenment.

But that enlightenment was fleeting.

A fleeting, split second.

However, the wonder of it made me ponder a lot.

The ground that split long behind Esther.

The woods and the trees, cut down.

It was as if a giant’s sword had cleaved through the earth.

“It’s your defeat. Esther.”

I don’t know the detailed process.

My head is still hazy.

It’s like dreaming.

But it’s not a dream.

Esther in front of me lost her sword, and I am the one still holding mine.

If so, it is better to clarify the facts.

‘What happened to my arm? … .’

It looks like a damn harpoon.

In this state, there is no strength left to move even one fingertip.

Obviously, Vivi’s Bracelet has just been loosened, but there is still not much divine power left.

It was because I had consumed most of it with just one blow.

Perhaps because of crossing my limits, fatigue quickly sets in.

There is a feeling of lethargy that will make you faint even if you release the slightest tension.

Nevertheless.

That’s why.

Callius had to speak.

“You, how can you use that sword…”

“Esther sol Ciliad. The loser has no right to question.”

She bit her lip.

And I slowly closed my eyes.

“Go.”

“…?”

All I can do now is simply bluff and show a façade of bravado.

That’s it.

“As you said, I was defeated. Are you not taking my life?”

You must not kill the woman who will later become the most powerful sword of the Order.

Because her existence, even if only a little bit, can help withstand the Empire.

“You must live.”

“… What is that supposed to mean?”

She has a grimacing face, as if I’m talking nonsense.

But she has to live.

When the main quest begins, the Kingdom will tremble and shake.

Esther is the one who can soothe it.

She is somebody who will rise to the rank of the Masters later.

Without her, my survival is also merely a candle in a storm.

So, she has to live.

“Esther, stay by Sullivian’s side. Her death is imminent.”

“You!”

Esther was startled.

Sullivian is a Cardinal of the Order of Valtherus, a famous alchemist, and at the same time, a prophet.

She is the one who took care of Esther, and is destined to become her sword.

After her death –

Esther follows her wishes and turns Sullivan into a sword, a Vision Sword that brings miracles to allies and disasters to enemies.

You will have a Vision Sword, Sullivian.

You are a woman who cannot afford to waste any more time here.

“Go.”

I can’t even stand any longer.

I felt regretful inside, but it was right that I had to let her go.

The dignity of an aristocrat was holding tightly to the spirit that was about to disperse.

Esther pursed her lips as if she wanted to say something more, then clenched her fists and turned her back.

‘Aren’t you taking your sword?’

Due to her personality, since she did not lose her life in the sword duel even though she was defeated, she must have decided to leave her sword behind.

After a while.

Only after feeling her presence vanish in the distance, Callius drooped down.

“I almost died.”

I was really about to die. I couldn’t believe that Esther almost killed me.

It was absurd and I just laughed.

“It hurts so bad…”

Kullek! Blood spilled out.

Looked like there was an internal wound.

Well, my whole body was full of wounds.

It was a miracle that I was alive.

It looked like the intestines burst after being hit by dozens of sword slashes and then that great spinning kick.

But nevertheless –

‘I survived.’

Kaha. Ha ha ha!

Callius rubbed his forehead and chuckled like crazy. Blood gushed out of his mouth every time he smiled, but he couldn’t stop himself.

He survived Esther sol Ciliad, who was considered to be the next Paladin.

Six Peak Flowers Technique completed a single layer, and made one swing of the Silver Flower Wave Sword. Broke Esther’s sword, and showed off a blooming silver flower.

A trash swordsman survived Esther, a genius among geniuses.

I was very happy with this fact.

“Haa…”

The efforts of the past three years have not been in vain. It wasn’t for nothing.

The strange sense of satisfaction welling up from that fact –

And the overwhelming relief, combined to make Callius’ eyelids heavy.

‘Did I bleed too much?’

The Twilight Cloak was made to keep off the cold, but it still felt strangely cold.

I don’t think it should be delayed any longer.

Callius immediately took out a bottle of holy water that had been stored in the stigma.

He gulped most of it down in one breath and scattered the rest all over his body.

After a while, a loud scream resounded in the forest. Then it became quiet like a mouse.


A few days later.

Carpe Royal Palace, outer castle.

A middle-aged woman lay in a beautifully decorated bedroom.

Esther walked over to her and squeezed her hand.

There were a lot of strange things in the room that didn’t suit the Kingdom of Carpe.

Artifacts, and alchemic items.

She was a woman descended from Bright, a distant cousin of the House of Carpe.

A royal cousin, and honorary Cardinal of the Order of Valtherus.

A sage and a prophet.

Sullivian von Olide Bright.

“Oh, he had Saint Stella’s swordsmanship… it must have been beautiful. “

She was Esther sol Ciliad’s guardian and only protector.

“Yes. It was beautiful.”

“The prophet might not be me, but him. The one called Callius.”

“Yes.”

“He foresaw my death.”

“Yes. He told me to stay.”

“My death, I did not foresee. But he did.”

Sullivian was still calm discussing the prediction of her own death.

Her condition was a top secret among top secrets.

Only Esther and a few members of the royal family knew. It was not something that Callius could know.

“Esther.”

“Yes.”

“Get close to him.”

“Why?”

“He said he couldn’t kill you?”

An opponent who did not kill her.

One who learned the swordsmanship of a Saint.

It was a good idea for him and Esther to become close.

“But something like that…”

“Don’t turn your face and avoid the issue.”

Esther tilted her head in confusion.

“Do you think he… had me in his heart?”

“It seems that way to me.”

Nonsense. Everything he did was horrendous.

All my hatred that he caused –

I thought it was because he hated me, because I was a poor commoner. But was it all just a joke to get my attention?

“That man’s family likes to play pranks even when they’re old. But when they have to speak, they speak more reliably than anyone else in the world.”

“……”

Maybe. Or maybe not.

“He might have put in all that effort to become a person that suits you.”

“However, …”

“He might be apologizing. You don’t have a single wound on your body. No matter how much he mastered Stella’s sword, it wouldn’t have been easy to subdue someone as powerful as you without leaving any scars.”

Esther had nothing to say.

“How did he look?”

“Terrible… he looked terrible.”

“And you?”

“…”

There was nothing wrong, except a small tear on the hand.

Seeing that, yes –

While using the Silver Flower Wave Sword, he silently avoided damaging his opponent. I wish I had that kind of ability.

But I don’t.

At the very end, just before the sword touched her neck, he stopped the silver petals.

“That’s the way men are. A naïve idiot who seems he’ll never become a grown-up, when something heavy is on his shoulder, can change so much. What’s on his shoulder?”

“… Well. I don’t know.”

Then –

“You’ll have to figure that out first.”

“…”

“I know you because I’ve been with you for so long. You’re the one who always liked the tales of the Saint… You’ll want to compete with him once again.”

However –

“Now do what he says.”

Since my remaining life is short.

“Because I have too little time left to lose you to him.”[1]


Tick, tick.

A black shadow could be seen before the bonfire and the sparking firewood.

The shadow was a human, burning something.

It was Bruns who had soot on his face and was eating something alone.

Bruns, the servant of Callius.

“Are you eating alone…?”

“Ah! Master! Are you awake!?”

Surprised, Bruns threw away the meat skewers he was eating and ran to Callius.

‘I’m going to die of a lack of energy.’

There were no wounds on the body.

His divine power had returned quite a bit, and it seemed that his wounds were healed with holy water.

Seeing that there was no scar, the effect was clear.

Although, because it was incomplete holy water, he fainted from the rising pain during the healing process.

‘Did this guy survive that kind of pain?’

He didn’t go crazy.

“Let’s have a drink first.”

Hululug.

Callius took a sip and immediately spat it out!

“You bastard, what did you put in?”

Spicy, salty and bitter.

What could have been added to make it taste like this?

No, how is it possible to have such a colourful and dirty taste?

I’m still not feeling well, but my fever is soaring.

“Should I boil it again?”

“Fine. Give me the meat.”

After all, there was nothing that could not be digested by the characteristic of Gluttony.

Callius did not stop and pat his stomach until he finished off dozens of the meat skewers Bruns had grilled.

“You ate them all…”

“What did you say?”

“Oh, nothing! Are you feeling better? I was really surprised. At first I thought you were dead…”

“Um, did you?”

Well, he must have been lying on the floor covered in blood, so that’s expected.

Callius, somewhat full, leaned his back against the wall and looked around.

It was a deep cave inside the forest.

Bruns said he had been here looking after him for over a week.

Thanks to this, all the meat they brought from Tristar ran out, and he said that he would have to find food and drinking water.

“Why did you eat all my meat?”

“Yes, yes!? That, that’s right, I have to eat to take care of master…”

Bruns complained with resentment.

“Go hunt as much as you’ve eaten.”

“You’re too much…”

“I mean, I think I’ll have to stay here for a day or two more.”

“Are you still unwell?”

The fatigue was great.

Esther had left, but the Iron Grace Inquisitor must still be pursuing him.

If I ran into him with a body like this, I didn’t think I would be able to run properly.

“You talk a lot. Do you want to die?”

“I, I’ll go!”

Callius clicked his tongue as he saw Bruns run back and forth.

I’d brought so much food, but ten days’ worth of food had already run out.

“How much are you eating?”

Ttt.

Callius wet his lips with his tongue and then closed his eyes, quietly contemplating his body.

A small bud in the lower abdomen.

Its existence was felt more clearly than before.

「Callius von Jervain」

「Occupation」 – Pilgrim.

「Spirit」 – Level 4

「Divine Power」 – 2571/4251.

「Talent」 – [Bard’s Blessing – Best]

「Characteristics」 – [Verse of Grace] [Nobility’s Duty] [Scapegrace of the Count Family] [Death Verse Composition] [Prodigal Son of the Order] [Gluttony] [Tricolour Eye]

[Ability]

Strength – 22 -> 26+(10)

Agility – 15+(10)

Skill – 8 -> 12

Health – 15 -> 17+(10)

Faith – 21 -> 23

Perhaps because he learned the Six Peak Flowers Technique, his overall ability and divine power increased significantly.

All stats excluding agility +2.

And the amount of divine power had increased by about a thousand.

It was possibly the remaining influence of the manipulations of divine power or related to the enlightenment while completing the first layer of the Six Peak Flowers Technique.

‘Have I finally started walking on the road now?’

Three years.

Only now, I was able to walk properly on my journey.

Now is the start.

Now, I am finally standing on the same starting line as them.

I was happy enough to cry, but I purposely calmed my heart even more.

Hooo –”

There is a long way to go.

It’s still too early.

There is only one bud of divine power perched on the elixir field. You have to make six and burn them all to offerings before you can call it the complete Six Peak Flowers Bloom in Late Season.

There are too many strong people in this world to be happy with just one.

‘A lot of it depended on luck.’

In the duel with Esther, he relied mostly on luck. He believed in his unique characteristic, but it was too close.

If he had done it wrong, he might have died before the trait even activated.

Callius grabbed one of the two swords on the side of the cave.

‘I can’t use Arsando anymore.’

Arsando. If it was whole, it could be used, but a lot of the edge had degraded.

If there was only one, I would have just used it, but now I don’t have to.

Because there was Esther’s sword.

[Lucen]

Grade – Life Sword

Infused Soul – Lucen du Valus.

  • A sword imbued with Lucen’s soul.

It was a sword that fell only a slight distance short of the ranks of Spirit Swords.

Among the top five Life Swords in the Church’s longtime custody.

“There are few blemishes.”

Since it is a sword that is close to a Spirit Sword, it is a sword with a good sense of weight and balance.

Because I had missed striking the sword, there were hardly any traces of being damaged by the Silver Flower Wave Sword.

“Is there no Verse of Grace?”

There was no hidden Verse.

It seemed that Corpse Grace would not appear unless it was a Carcass he made himself.

He shook his head and grabbed Arsando again.

Now it’s the time to let this guy go.

Callius drew Arsando’s Carcass.

The light of divine power shone brilliantly around the sword.

Like a Saint praying to God, his appearance was like that of a devout believer.

[You led the soul to the side of God.]

[The reward for offering a Life Sword is given.]

[Skill +1]


Editor’s Notes:

[1] Shall we talk about our Saintess candidate, who is the epitome of peak socially stunted genius archetype and actually accepting that all that bullying might have actually been love? About the prophetess who is shamelessly pushing a relationship and open about the political gain involved? Or even the before-Callius, who apparently never got out of the kindergarten phase of pulling the pigtails of the girl you like? Who even wrote these characters? … Right, that’s our protagonist. He deserves whatever happens there to be honest. Thankfully this story isn’t a (romantic) relationship drama.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 16

Muffled voices.

A raucous procession.

They were all travellers going into and out of Tristar.

“What’s all this about?”

“I think there’s an apostate here somewhere. Those are the Heretic Inquisitors from the Valtherus Church.”

A pattern of crossed red double swords.

It was the symbol of the Heretic Inquisitors.

“They’re doing interrogations at the checkpoint to find the apostate?”

“Hey, these crazy bastards. If we don’t hurry and cross the mountains quickly, we’ll fall behind and have to camp out in the open, but these bastards are really being meticulous!!”

“I mean, shouldn’t the Heretic Inquisitors be able to root out the apostates just by looking at their divine power?”

“No wonder we keep getting beaten up by the Empire.”

“You there, keep it quiet!”

When the soldiers shouted this, the voices quickly reduced to whispers.

“Master, are you alright?”

“I’m fine, shut up, Bruns.”

“Yeah.”

The Inquisitor asked, pointing to the man in the hood.

“Wait, you there. ID?”

“Here.”

The Inquisitor checked the ID, turning it front and back.

“Take that hood off for a moment.”

“Why are you asking him to take his hood off? Master doesn’t like to show his face!”

“One of the traits of the apostate is his eyes. He has gray eyes, which are rare, so take the hood off.”

“No, but this gentleman…!”

“Calm down, Bruns. It’s fine to take it off.”

Saaaa.

As the hood was pulled back, a handsome man with clear features and black eyes appeared.

“Hmm… you have good eyes.”

The black eyes sparkled exceptionally.

“They’re hereditary.”

“Hmm, pass!”

Callius put his hood back on and passed the Inquisitor.

After a while –

Callius stopped in the woods heading North through the wide plains of Tristar, and reached out to Bruns.

“Here you go.”

“Hmm.”

When Bruns handed him a small container, he opened it, and touched his eyeballs with his hand to pluck some things out, which were put into the container.

“Are you alright?”

“My eyes feel stiff. It doesn’t look like you can wear these for a long time.”

There were two lenses in the box.

It was a pair of black lenses made of glass, made by special order to Dexter.

‘You can’t do this twice.’

In the Middle Ages, it was said that the lenses used to be made of glass, so I had these made. But it was more painful than I’d thought.

In this era, the concept of advanced components such as silicone was not well-known, so only glass lenses were available.

At least this was possible because Callius’ physical abilities were superior to ordinary people.

If an average criminal had used such a thing, the cornea would have been injured in no time.

“Let’s go. We have a busy road ahead.”

“Yeah!”

That was then –

“It really was you.”

A voice cold as frost. A strange presence attacked Callius.

He immediately drew Arsando.

Chaeeng!!

‘Keuk.’

Kkikig! Kkikikigig!!

Sparks flew as one sword struck another.

The bushes shook, and the periwinkle hair of his enemy fluttered in his front.

“Even if you deceived that extremist Inquisitor, you cannot deceive my eyes that know your face. The Cloak of Twilight. That was you, too.”

“… Esther sol Ciliad.”

The next Paladin.

A genius among geniuses who was referred to as the next Saint. A woman who could not but be praised for her swordsmanship, divine power, beauty and grace.

Esther.

Her water-coloured hair shined softly in the light as if she was an apostle sent down by the God Valtherus Himself. Her eyes were blue, dark as if they contained all the depths of an ocean.

“Your voice. Your face. And your gaze too. I’ve never forgotten.”

“It’s such an honour for the next Saint to say that.”

At first glance, her words sounded like a hymn of love, but that wasn’t the atmosphere at all.

I don’t know why she’s glaring like I’m her ancestral enemy.

Does she have a grudge against Callius, one that I don’t know about?

I don’t know.

That’s one part that I don’t know.

This is a part that hasn’t been set at all.

So, it’s even more confusing.

“Three years ago, I told you. Pilgrim Callius.”

“What do you mean?”

“Did you forget? Then I’ll tell you again.”

Esther’s sword pointed down.

She fixed her posture.

She lowered the sword she was holding with both hands at an angle.

“I made it clear at the time. If I come across you as a Pilgrim, on my pilgrimage.”

– I will definitely kill you.

“I, Pilgrim Esther, challenge Pilgrim Callius to a sword duel.”

The duel won’t end until someone died and turned into the opponent’s sword.

“Pilgrim Callius. Please, don’t die too easily. I’ve been looking forward to this moment for so long!”

Shhik!

Esther disappeared with the sound of a sharp wind.

‘Fast.’

Saaak!

Her sword flew through the spot where Callius’s neck was a moment before.

Fast.

And gorgeous.

Her sword was like that.

It was quick and accurate.

At first, she approached so quickly that he didn’t even notice she was approaching, and in an instant she drew her sword and cut.

Suu.

She cut two or three times in the fleeting moment it would take somebody else to swing once.

Quick sword. It was a quick sword that was hard to follow or chase after.

Chaeeng! Chwaak!

Kugugung! Quang!

Bruns ran into the woods and couldn’t figure out what was going on.

He hid among the bushes and peered through the trees to see the fierce battle between Callius and Esther.

Sparks fluttered between the sword strikes that were too fast to be seen, and trees were cut down and collapsed in instants.

Gulp.

This was a true fight between Pilgrims.

“It’s not the time to be thrilled. Ah, but there’s no way for me to help master.”

All he could do was watch from afar.

Chaeeng!!

‘The power is getting worse again.’

It wasn’t just speed.

Her power was equally strong.

The quality of divine power was also high.

Perhaps it was because he had observed the divine power contained in the sacred stone, so her level could be captured at a glance.

Her divine power was level 3.

No, it would soon become level 2.

The purity of the divine power was exceptional.

“It’s only been three years and you’ve reached this level. That’s great.”

“You were a person who knew how to grow, too. I didn’t expect you to receive my sword this far.”

“Because time is fair to everyone.”

He was doing his best, but his right hand holding the sword still trembled.

‘If it wasn’t for the glove I got from Dexter, my hands would have exploded already.’

Because her sword was fast and heavy.

Nimble movements. And the calmness of divine power that suited her.

All in all, her heightened physical abilities and unique quick sword gave the illusion that many swords were flying in from all directions.

As if –

It felt like being in the middle of a torrential rain.

You try to avoid it, but you can’t.

The more you try to catch it at one place, the faster it comes to stab from another place.

“Hoh –”

Dozens of shallow sword cuts had appeared on his arms and legs during that brief exchange.

“Is this because of the Cloak?”

“Of course. Of course, it’s something I’ve been looking for, but I’m not doing something like this just because of that.”

“Then why?”

“… Don’t you remember?”

“I don’t. I forgot everything in my past.”

She lowered her sword and slowly closed her eyelids.

Her long eyelashes were trembling, and she looked quite pissed off.

“You are a genius at making people angry.”

“What did I do to you?”

“What you did. What you did!! No one else knows, and even you don’t remember, so it’s like you never did anything at all, right!!”

She spat out in fervid anger without giving a concrete answer.

Esther was definitely not supposed to be like that.

She never got very angry, nor sad. She was cold and rigid.

A woman who was merciless to demons and beasts, but kind to children.

That was Esther sol Ciliad.

“Hmm…”

I honestly don’t know.

I know Callius this bastard probably didn’t sit still in the Church, but I don’t know if he did anything to Esther.

‘Could he really have done something? To Esther.’

Just when I was about to start thinking.

Esther’s mouth opened.

“You approached me first, but when you found out that I wasn’t from a noble family you started treating me badly.”

“Uh…”

“And for some reason you began to despise me and even torment the commoner-born monks around me.”

“Uh… is that so.”

“Not only that!! You asked me to practice swordsmanship with you, and after you were defeated, you did all sorts of absurd things!”

They were frivolous things like putting in nails in Esther’s wooden sword’s handle, and putting needles in her shoes.

Forming a group with aristocrats, he harassed the commoners and punished anyone who spoke to Esther.

That’s what he did.

“I kept apologizing to you all along. I did it even though I hadn’t done anything wrong. But you just kept bothering me even more.”

“Um… I see…”

“I will kill you. Your very existence is evil. You are no different from monsters.”

“Is that so…”

I have nothing to say.

I mean, those things were definitely not things I did, but now that it has come to this, what can I say?

Even if I have ten mouths, there is nothing to say.

‘Callius, is this guy crazy? I don’t know about the others, but even Esther… …’

But I think I knew why.

As soon as he saw Esther, the heart of Callius must have fluttered like a fish jumping out of the water.

He, probably –

‘You must have liked Esther.’

There were few who didn’t like her. Because she was beautiful and strong.

Strong enough to be referred to as the next Paladin, and kind enough to be referred to as the next Saint.

She was like a sharpened sword right now, but as time passes and she bridges the gap between life and death many times, she gradually acquires the character of a Saint.

So Callius must have liked Esther too.

He was also human. If he hadn’t been interested, he wouldn’t have bothered her that much.

He had a crush on her, fell in love with her, but it seemed that her not being from a noble family was somehow unacceptable.

‘So it must have been.’

In the first place, he had the trait of “the Prodigal Son of the Church.” There wasn’t a woman he hadn’t pursued.

Silly Callius.

But now that’s me.

“Why did you do that?”

She changed the foot she was stepping on.

Quickly, her sword pierced through.

I raised Arsando.

Her sword committed –

But at that moment, the trajectory twisted.

Kkigigigig!

Her sword slid up the flat of Arsando’s blade.

Seuk.

As I tilted my head back, a clear deep line was drawn on the nape of my neck.

Julug.

Drops of blood formed along that line.

And in the moment they started flowing –

Poeok!

“Kaahk!”

Her kick pierced my stomach like a crossbow through my neglected guard.

Kuung!

Shheich!

A stab came in once again.

It was aiming for my head.

Damn it!

“Your eyes are better than before. You dodge my sword quite well.”

I bowed my head to avoid the sword.

Esther’s sword pierced the tree behind me.

“Is this also the power of the holy relic?”

“Did you come to find the relic too?”

“My job is to find the relic.”

“And killing me?”

“That’s private.”

“What the.”

Laughter flowed out.

It was a situation where I had no choice but to be nervous, but even though death was close at hand, strangely I laughed.

“What’s funny?”

“It’s just funny. It’s funny that you’re standing now front of me, and I can’t believe that you came to kill me.”

“It’s no joke.”

“Yeah, I guess. Hoo –”

Callius sighed heavily and looked into Esther’s eyes.

“There are no relics. If I had such a thing, I wouldn’t have needed to groan like this.”

“Is that so.”

“Yeah. The miracle of the holy relic that the Church could not find in the first place is not something like this.”

“… I thought so.”

“Do you believe me?”

“At least as far as I know, you were proud of yourself as a nobleman. A nobleman who did not lie, although he did utter rude remarks.”

Thank you for believing in me like that.

“It’s a pity that there are no holy relics.”

“You’re still going to kill me.”

“Yes, because that’s what I decided to do.”

So, kill me.

Simple and clear.

Well, according to her, she had been bullied since she became a nun, so how long had it been?

That’s good enough of a reason.

Callius must have had been arrogant in front of her, flaunting his status as an aristocrat, since he couldn’t compete with her in swordsmanship.

I’d want to kill me too.

But I can’t die.

I can’t die so easily.

“It would have been an honour to die at your hand.”

“Is that so.”

“But I can’t die yet.”

“It’s not up to you to decide.”

Her drawn sword was directed at my neck.

“It’s up to me to decide.”

Soon, her sword swung.

Before my neck fell –

I untied the bracelet.

Click.

Then with the divine power that was bound in it –

[Talent, <Death Verse Composition (Die Not Before the Hour) – Enlightenment of the Dying> is activated.]

Death Verse Composition. A unique characteristic of Callius.

It was triggered by Esther’s sword, only possible when he truly realized that death was here for him.

Divine power overflowing like a broken dam.

And the characteristic enlightenment.

Everything harmonized.

The amount of divine power in the elixir field increased. But it was actually not as big as it used to be. Bit by bit, one by one, it was compressed.

Slowly and densely, it was refined. Now it sat firmly and took shape.

Silver buds stacked in layers.

Seuk. Callius’ gray eyes gleamed with silver.

<Six Peak Flowers Bloom in Late Season has reached the first layer.>

[Six Peak Flowers Bloom in Late Season]

Grade – Unique.

Achievement – First Layer.

  • Six buds blooming in late season.

The divine power of Esther’s sword.

The streams of divine power that were nestled within her sword were clearly visible.

“Bloom.”

Kaaaang!!

There was a sharp and keening sound of iron.

Esther’s sword bounced off.

Her eyes were shaking.

Her swordsmanship was broken.

Light burst from the explosion fell around them like petals.

A swordsmanship that breaks the opponent’s swordsmanship using their own divine power against them.

Its name was given because it was as beautiful as silver petals.

“Silver Flower Wave Sword[1]…”


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 은화파검 (銀花破劍) is being translated as Silver Flower Wave Sword.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 15

Still, I was worried about the side effects of using holy water, so I made some adjustments afterwards.

All the pain Bruns felt was the effect of the undiluted poison, so I could cut it by half.

I left the manufacturing room again after refining the remaining Valtherus’ Tears by grinding them a little more.

‘I have one extra Tear of Valtherus left, so I’ll have to try cultivating it when I have time.’

If planted in a suitable place, the plant can take root if some ‘specific conditions’ are met.

“Where’s Dexter?”

“Oh, in the workshop.”

“Right.”

Bruns kept looking at his chest after he came to his senses, occasionally tilting his head and sending me an anxious look.

“I wonder if I made a mistake… I remember something…”

“You spat at me, telling me not to touch your body.”

“So-, sorry!”

“It’s not that I don’t understand, so it’s fine.”

He was used as a lab rat, so that much was fine.

Bruns’ wound healed cleanly without a single scar.

Since I could check the effect properly, and it’s been about a day since you cursed at me, I will gently close my eyes and ignore it.

Kaang! Kaang!

As I headed straight towards Dexter’s workshop, the sound of a hammer reverberated.

It was a workshop set deep within the basement of the casino.

It seems that Cedric paid a little attention.

Even though he says he doesn’t believe me, he pays close attention to this and that.

He has a sweet personality.

“I’m coming in.”

Hooo!

Kaang! Kaang!

As the door opened, a rush of heat came accompanied with the sound of iron hitting iron pounding on the eardrums.

Dexter stopped, holding a hammer as large as his head, then he looked at me and clicked his tongue. One cheeky guy.

“Ttt. Just when I was getting into it.”

Bruns was furious at that dissatisfied appearance and rushed to interject.

“Hey! How dare you talk to your master like that!”

“My only master is the Hammer God. Honoured Lord Tundra is the only one who can be called so. You ugly bastard.”

“What? Calling me ugly, you little shitbag… No, you’re a Dwarf, so you’re just a shitbag, hehehe!”

Whirlik! Puck!

“Ouch! Stop that…”

It looked like Dexter threw a piece of iron he was holding in his hand.

As soon as his previous wound healed, Bruns was beaten again, and seeing the blood flowing from his forehead, his face distorted.

“You, you bastard!”

Bruns rushed to Dexter like a moth, but the result was clear.

Perok!

With one punch from Dexter, Bruns collapsed on the floor like a straw doll.

“You’re weak like a foxtail.”

Contrary to his rough behaviour, he was a surprisingly sweet-hearted Dwarf.

“Dexter. Have you considered my offer?”

“Heh, I’ve thought about it, else I might not be doing this here.”

He again picked up the hammer he had put down.

Kaang! Kaang!

“I make a hammer!”

Taang!

“You get my hammer every time you need it. Isn’t that right?”

“Well, if you put it simply.”

I give him my help.

He helps me back sometimes.

Simple and clear.

“I’m sorry. Actually, I have one condition.”

“What.”

“Three years.”

Three years?

“Let me go in three years.”

Tricolour Eye activated.

Dexter was still shining gold.

Depending on my answer, it might turn into blue or red.

“What about four years?”

“… Okay.”

Seuk. Dexter’s pupils dilated slightly as he held out his hand.

“I don’t know how to do a handshake.”

“I know.”

Tok.

It was a pretty rough hand.

Dexter’s lips twitched.

I smiled.

Then he, too, smiled softly.

“I am Callius von Jervain.”

“Dexter. Dexter Boltart.”

His eyes seemed to have lost some of the distrust.

It was a little embarrassing to do this between men. I immediately shook off the cloak I had put on.

“Dexter. What do you think of my cloak?”

“It’s something great. But isn’t it just a bit of a pity?”

“Hmm. Well, then, what can you do with it?”

“Well, maybe I can do a little more decoration. I do know a bit about artifacts.”

However –

“Still, it’s better not to touch this cloak. Hmm.”

Are you kidding me? Or is it some kind of joke?

I pondered for a while on what to do.

“If it’s something that’s not a big deal if it breaks, then give this sword a try instead.”

I handed him Arsando.

“It’s a good sword.”

That sharp blue brilliance again burst out.

Dexter looked at Arsando and nodded his head.

“One moment should be enough.”

“What are you going to do?”

“Unleash this bastard’s potential.”

Soon, a light shone on his hammer.

“In Tundra’s name, by this hammer! May your wishes come true!”

Kwaang!!

Along with a dazzling light, a tinnitus burst in Callius’ ears.

Ppiii –

The pain was even more intense because of the ears that had received the Bard’s Blessing. Frowning his brows, Dexter gasped and raised the sword. And immediately, he took my hand and made me hold Arsando.

‘Ah.’

I immediately realized.

A silver light flickered on Arsando’s blade and began to absorb divine power, both Dexter’s and mine.

Arsando’s light, which had devoured my divine power, slowly faded.

[Arsando]

Grade – Life Sword.

Inhabited Soul – Arsando Mirinae.

Potential Ability – Open.

The potential ability opened, and the strength and sharpness of the sword increased.

Tok.

It’s evident as soon as you grab the sword.

‘Life and Spirit, somewhere in between.’

A sword that was better than a normal Life Sword, yet fell very short of a Spirit Sword. But even so, Callius couldn’t hide his joy.

“Even if you fight somebody with a Spirit Sword, this sword won’t break.”

It’s not a Spirit Sword so naturally no unique abilities are unlocked, but the increased strength and sharpness of the sword is a very good thing.

A strange wave pattern was engraved on the blue blade, making it look more dignified.

Callius remembered that Inquisitor Ryburn was the owner of a Spirit Sword, Poison Akasha.

In any case, even if Callius ended up fighting him now, this sword would not break easily.

Dexter, really.

It had absolutely been the correct decision to buy him.

“Hey, so you like it. Then take this too.”

“This…”

“I made it because I had some free time.”

[Dexter’s Half Glove]

Grade – Rare.

  • Glove made by the Dwarf, Dexter.
    • Tougher and harder than normal leather because of the imbued divine power.
    • Protects your hand.

“I didn’t have time, so I only made one of a pair… but it’s better than nothing.”

Callius immediately put on the glove on his right hand.

A skinny leather half-glove.

It was obviously leather, but it was thin, and the elasticity that stuck to the palm of his hand was like spandex.

“I like it.”

“Well, in that case, I’m glad.”

Kahum.

Dexter coughed and started hammering again as if he was embarrassed.

Did you show your gratitude?

Not bad.

“I’m leaving Tristar for a while.”

“Sounds good to me.”

“Then, see you later.”

“Yeah.”

Kaang! Kaang!

The sound of a hammer echoed in the workshop again.

Callius shrugged in his cloak and started climbing back up the stairs to the ground.


Cedric’s office.

“Are you leaving?”

“Yeah.”

“I wish you could stay here a little longer. As you know, the Inquisitor is looking for you.”

“But that’s not enough for me to stop. The times are moving fast.”

Even at this moment.

The wheel of the world is turning.

Callius felt nervous, because the world was moving three years faster than he had expected.

In order to survive the raging storm, you have to make your way to the centre of it.

If you just try to avoid the storm halfway, you’ll instead get caught up in it and torn apart.

More than now, to survive –

‘I have to be strong.’

The march of time is ceaseless, and will not wait for him.

“Callius. What is your purpose?”

Cedric’s eyes narrowed.

His eyes, which were usually reminiscent of wild beasts, changed to a serious impression, and the overall atmosphere also seemed quite different.

That must have been how serious the question was.

‘Purpose…’

Survival? No, that’s just the first and essential part of it.

Then what is my complete purpose?

Only to survive?

No.

I.

What do I want to do in this world?

I’ve been thinking about it, but I can’t find an answer.

So, first.

“Empire.”

I must destroy the Empire to survive.

My purpose is to find my own spiritual fulfilment. So, the Empire must be destroyed.

There is no future unless we do something about the Holy Empire that worships one God, denies the existence of other Gods, and carelessly slaughters others.

Destroy the Empire.

What will follow will follow.

“Is it the Empire after all? The Empire… the Empire! Hahahahahaha!!”

Cedric pounded on the table for a while, as if he was in pain, then closed his eyes and savoured Callius’ words.

And then he grinned.

“The scapegrace of the Count family wants to destroy the Empire.”

Cheok. What came out of his arms was a bracelet.

“This is something for you.

“A farewell gift to a crazy maniac.”

A bracelet with a simple pattern.

It was thin, with leaf-like patterns on it, and a green gem in the centre. Not something ordinary.

“Is it an artifact?”

“There was this guy I rescued in the Shaking Forest. When I got to know him, he gave me this present as a sign of friendship. He said I was too lively because I had too much energy.”

Shaking Forest.

Callius’ eyes narrowed.

“Anyway, you’ll need it. It looks like there are a lot of people chasing after you.”

[Vivi’s Bracelet]

Grade – Epic.

  • Bracelet given to you by an elf living in the Shaking Forest. Minimizes divine power usage and saves the reduced divine power.
  • Stored Divine Power: 0

An epic-grade artifact.

‘Does it erase your presence by absorbing your divine power?’

It seemed to be used to lower your presence.

In addition, the absorbed divine power could be separately stored and used when in a hurry, so it had quite a variety of uses.

It also looked pretty useful when performing Six Flowers Technique or bud manipulation.

Originally, it was used to stockpile the overflowing power of a Paladin-level expert with high divine power.

There was no need to hesitate or refuse.

Also, it was necessary.

If Callius used it, his presence would become no different from that of ordinary people.

Cheok.

When worn, the bracelet shrunk itself to fit Callius’ wrist.

And soon after, it began to greedily absorb his divine power.

After a while –

“It doesn’t look bad.”

“Good.”

[Divine Power – 354/3621]

[Stored Divine Power – 3267]

There was a limit to how much divine power one person could have.

But using Vivi’s Bracelet, one could go beyond that.

The quality of the divine power couldn’t be changed, but you could have an edge in quantity, so it was like putting some kind of insurance in place.

It was a gift that could not be refused.

“I’ll leave right now.”

“Alright.”

There was no reason to stay in Tristar any more.

I didn’t have time for that.

“Are you heading North?”

“I have something I’m looking for.”

Head North, as scheduled.

Even with Arsando, there were too many strong people around.

He was still too weak to handle this world.

Callius would have to fight through a lot of swords, and for that he’d have to be strong enough.

So, the Spirit Sword that was entrusted to Bernard.

The time had come to find Rakan, the Thunderbolt Sword.

“Ah, I heard you got something from Count Artemion.”

“Oh, that’s true.”

“It sounds like he’s trying to do something in Oliorro… If possible, you’d better not get caught up in it.”

To Cedric’s advice, Callius responded with a strange smile.


Eventide.

The passage of the sun trailing over the mountains brought dusk in the twilight.

When the veil of darkness was thus covering the sky –

An untimely letter arrived at the residence of Count Artemion.

Kwaang!

The attendants of Count Artemion, who was pounding on the table, trembled.

“Jervain, you bastard… you dare?! How dare you ignore me like this!”

This was written on the letterhead –

[Dear Count Artemion.]

Count Artemion read aloud the letter Jervain had sent him in disbelief.

“Thank you for the sacred stone, it is very useful. But for some reason, I can’t seem to be able to accompany you on the escort mission…? I’ll pay you back for the sacred stone I received in advance next time. Then let us meet again next time…?

“Ggh! This guy… what a well-written letter. No, that’s not the problem, is Jervain’s bastard running away with the sacred stone!?”

Baduk.

Count Artemion’s jaw trembled with rage.

Twiss.

Veins popped out!

“He’s like the world’s most shameless idiot!! He even dared to run away with a sacred stone in the name of Jervain!! Kahk! Gaggh!!

“S-, sir! Hold on!!”

“You, call a physician! A physician!!”

Artemion cried out in anger.

“Search for him!! Find him right now!!”


Editor’s Notes:

None for this chapter.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 14

Returning to Cedric’s VVIP room, Callius sat on the bed and cautiously observed the jewellery box.

When he opened it slightly, a refreshing and warm energy oozed out.

The sacred stone of a Saint.

It was in his own hands.

“An escort job…”

The person who willingly handed over the sacred stone to him was that high-ranking nobleman of Carpe.

Artemion von Ormian, Count.

A quite abrupt and secret offer.

But the reward was too great.

“Sir just needs to escort an item on the move.”

“Where to?”

“Oliorro.”

“… Is that place not occupied by the rebels?”

“Yes, that’s right.”

Count Artemion answered confidently.

It’s like there was no need to hide it.

He had the confidence that Callius would not resist his proposal no matter how difficult it was.

Callius knew his intentions, but didn’t show it.

“Is that all?”

“Yes. It’s simple.”

It probably won’t be that simple.

It’s obvious when you’re willing to offer something like this.

It’s a life-or-death risk.

In fact, from the moment he held the sacred stone, the noble’s colour had changed to red.

After contemplating, Callius clenched the sacred stone in his hand.

Saaasaaa.

A sacred stone filled with the divine power of a Saint.

A part of it began to seep into Callius’ body. He could feel the intense power hidden within that gentle flow of energy.

His body glowed silver with divine light, illuminating the entire bedroom.

“The power is indeed great.”

As the light faded, Callius’ gray eyes slowly opened.

The divine power that he possessed now was inferior to an ant’s urine in comparison.

There was such a gap in their quality.

However, the divine power that entered his body promptly returned back to the sacred stone.

It was as if there was a sentient will residing in the divine power itself, and it felt like it was rejecting Callius’ body.

As if this was not the place for it to be, so it returned to its original place without leaving a trace behind.

“Amazing.”

Callius was excited.

How could a stone of this small size possess this level of power?

When only a sliver of the sacred stone’s divine power entered his body –

He felt omnipotent.

He felt drunk with arrogance and pride, as if he could do anything.

It was so impossible to suppress the excitement that even a strange feeling of lethargy rose when it passed.

Callius immediately put the sacred stone back in the box and sat up straight.

Having tasted the divine power of a Saint, there was a slight improvement in his own divine power.

‘It’s like a thread.’

The divine power within the sacred stone was like a thick thread that was well woven and twisted.

On the outside, it looked like a thin silk thread, but on the inside, it was more like a tightly woven and twisted rope.

Looking into it a little more –

It felt like a bunch of threads woven like a honeycomb, gathered together to form a strand.

It was as if the divine power had been divided and compressed into molecules and then entangled together.

Callius decided to follow along. Even if it’s not perfect, maybe you can try and have some small success.

When an hour has passed –

“Damn it.”

Callius spat out a curse.

It was still too high a wall for the current him.

He couldn’t even follow along.

At his level he could only move the divine power in lumps.

When he tried to create a detailed texture like the divine power contained in the sacred stone, it was an utter failure.

Well, that’s right.

If a beginner could do it, then Saints wouldn’t have been called Saints.

But that didn’t mean there was no harvest.

The direction of the spiritual force was obvious.

I saw the way. Now it is a problem that can be solved by enough time and effort.

“If I can do it, it will be helpful for Six Flowers Technique training too.”

Thanks to this, I feel as if I’ve found a new path towards the Six Flowers Technique.

So even after failure, there is no need to be disappointed.

The strands have been caught, so if I keep going like this, I can soon reach the first level of Six Peak Flowers Bloom in Late Season.

Callius put the jewellery box containing the sacred stone into the stigma.

“It’s dangerous, but there’s nothing I can do about it. I have no choice but to do it.”

Escort to Oliorro.

If you think it’s becoming dangerous, just leave.

Besides himself, other strong people will be gathered to form the escort force.

The noble’s probably trying to startle and scare his enemies using the name of Jervain.

That’s probably all Count Artemion wants from Callius.

Jervain’s name is that heavy.

“It’s a shame that he didn’t tell me what or who was the object of the escort, but…”

I guess I know.

Count Artemion himself is a character that came out of my head.

The target he intends to be escorted to Oliorro –

“It must be that beast.”

That person in my mind.

Callius scratched his scalp and shook his head.

Anyway, the answer about the escort was to be given three days later.

Artemion, who believed in Jervain’s reputation and handed over the sacred stone beforehand, thought Callius would definitely accept it.

Anyway, there was a lot to prepare during that time.

‘First, to make holy water.’

I bought all the related equipment.

If it’s a simple crafting table, you can even make it in any corner of this spacious room.

I have no intention of making proper holy water, so this is enough. I have Bruns and Dexter to install the equipment, so if I start it now, it will be finished in three days.

[Tears of Valtherus] x 8

[Tsáchilaguinea Fang] x 20

[Karmic Dew Poison] x 15

[Orte’s Poison Sac] x 20

The quantity was adequate.

Even if you don’t make holy water, you can use it as poison.

Anyway, if you mix and match them in a certain combination, you will be able to make holy water. It’s not a difficult process if you check it halfway through the Tricolour Eye.

I’m not trying to make near-perfect holy water, and Valtherus’ Tears will absorb most of the poison.

The rest is just a matter of injecting divine power. Simple.

‘Is it Dexter next?’

I think Bruns can just carry my things around, but Dexter isn’t suitable for that.

One porter is enough.

Bruns, it doesn’t matter when he dies, but Dexter is different, since there is only one of him.

He is essential.

He’s a guy who mustn’t die easily.

“I’ll leave it to Cedric.”

If you make a suitable living room and workshop, that would be enough to make Dexter stay and not run away.

One of the characteristics of the dwarves is that they tend to be reluctant to take on debts of sincere intention, so if given such kindness, they will try their best to pay it back.

If you build trust like that… ….

‘Maybe you can find out where the other dwarves are.’

You have to do that.

Only then will you be able to survive.

“Hmm… and next.”

After he had organized the next most urgent tasks in his head, he read the note left by the bedside.

“I’m now an apostate… I don’t have any particular memory of committing apostasy though.”

Already on the way back to the room, I met Cedric and heard the story.

Cedric gave a meaningful laugh at the word apostasy, but there was nothing for Callius to say.

‘But I don’t know why you’re looking for relics from me.’

The Iron Grace Heretic Inquisitor, Ryburn.

He called me an apostate and is said to be pursuing me in search of relics.

An apostate who stole the Church’s relics.

“Maybe he misunderstood the Tears of Valtherus I took for a sacred object?”

Ah, please. You can’t just make that kind of mistake.

“Perhaps it’s a ploy to frame me for someone else’s sins.”

Wouldn’t it be better to shoot all the arrows at an innocent scapegoat to cover up a big event?

Moreover, Callius was reputed as the prodigal son of the Order.

The scapegrace of the Count family.

A perfect level of notoriety to push in some extra blame for any kind of sin.

This might also be part of that.

“Because it’s a character that has terrible luck. Even if you stand still and do nothing, death will arrive.”

But what’s the issue with that?

It was me who created Callius with such a fate.

So I just have to accept it.

And overcome it.

‘Master of Poison Akasha.’

The Iron Grace Heretic Inquisitor Ryburn.

A pretty tough opponent.

The best choice is to not meet.

Next is running away.

The worst choice is to fight.

If he really had to fight… Callius looked at Arsando.

“I may have to find a new sword.”

Tok tok.

“Master! The workshop installation is complete!”

“Okay. Let’s go quickly.”

No matter what you do, the holy water comes first.

The more insurance, the better.


Count Artemion’s hotel.

In the hotel’s restaurant, he was cutting a large piece of meat with a knife and fork.

The lamb tenderloin served with sauce tickled like waves on the tongue.

As if he had a greased throat, he swallowed it lightly.

“It tastes great.”

“Are things going okay, Count?”

“What do you mean, Baron Manon?”

“The bastard of Jervain.”

“Huh, you idiot. Watch your mouth. Cursing Jervain is the same as insulting the Kingdom itself.”

“Ha, but… don’t you know.”

“I handed over the sacred stone to Sir Callius because I knew.”

Because I needed his name.

He himself is not needed at all.

The great honour that has been built up by his bloodline over the centuries.

I just needed that.

“I just needed the name of the family which shared the glory of the Kingdom’s founding. Since I could use the name of Jervain without any connections, a small sacred stone was rather cheap.”

“However, …”

“Don’t worry. That Jervain will accept my offer seeing the sacred stone in his hand. But in the not-too-distant future, he will pay the price for being seduced by his greed.”

No matter how much they say he has been abandoned by Jervain.

He is still their eldest trueborn son.

“Even Count Jervain can’t just pretend that he doesn’t know.”

No matter how much you say a child has been abandoned –

The blood in your veins will not lie.


“What is Callius doing?”

“He hasn’t been out of the room for three days. Perhaps he’s been trying to avoid the Inquisitor’s eyes.”

Apostate.

He’s been branded that way, so it’s understandable.

Cedric wondered how Callius, bearing the surname of Jervain, became an apostate, but there was only one possible answer.

He stole the Church’s relics.

For what reason?

And why did he reveal to himself the location of the holy relic of the Twin Gods?

How did he even know of the Twin Gods?

If you think about it, you will find the answer.

‘Yeah, rather than swords, he must have been fascinated by the tough art of circles and angles.[1]

Callius had discovered that he had no talent for the sword at a young age.

The pressure of the family, the envy of the public –

Must have suffocated him. Then he came across a story about the Twin Gods by chance.

Even though he became a Pilgrim and went on a pilgrimage, he must have found the story of the Twin Gods.

So, he came to know the location of the holy relics.

Callius, probably –

‘Wants to become a Saint of the Twin Gods like me.’

Otherwise, he wouldn’t have said in vain that he wanted to be a brother with him.

Then, all his actions made sense.

But it is still too early to give faith, to become brothers.

There are still many areas of doubt.

“Are things going well at the entrance?”

“Yeah, I gave the Casino’s guests a large sum of money just as you asked. They won’t say anything because Master Cedric’s name is guaranteeing it.”

“It’s a brother’s business. So we need to handle it with certainty.”

“All right.”

Chuckle.

After the henchman left.

“Brother…”

The word ‘brother’ came out without me knowing, and somehow it sticks to my lips.

Since I was raised as an only child, I thought that the word ‘brother’ would feel awkward and absurd.

It doesn’t even make sense if you think about it.

“An uninhabited island in the South. Barbareum.”

It’s the first time I’ve ever heard of the island.

But Callius said so confidently. A hidden island.

He said that there would be the Gaiters, the sacred relic of the Oracle, and there would be a Saint who worships the Twin Gods.

“I’m going to have to be absent for a year or so.”

Since it’s a long way, I think I’ll need the time. Because it is an island hidden at the farthest edge of the South.

I still can’t be sure, but it’ll all be clear after seeing it with my own eyes.

“There’s no time to mess around. We’ll go right after making the minimum preparations.”

As long as you find the holy relic, you can engrave the word “brother” in your heart.

“Kahahahaha! Let’s get ready!”


“Hooo.”

The whole body was drenched in sweat.

After performing the divine power infusion for three days in that temporary manufacturing workshop room –

I was exhausted and at my limit.

I had to inject the divine power little by little while maintaining its strength.

When spiritual energy is exhausted, go to sleep, and when you wake up, start again. For three days.

“It wasn’t pointless.”

It was significant.

Thanks to that, I now had six bottles of holy water full of divinity in front of my eyes.

It was holy water with one Tear of Valtherus in each. Although the quality of the divine power was low, and the impurities could not be completely removed, holy water was still holy water.

I failed a couple of times, but it was still good enough for my first try.

So patting myself in the back, I called Bruns, who had been waiting outside.

“Yes!”

“Show me your chest.”

“Uhh, wha?! Sh-, showing my chest… W, what are you talking about here?”

The words were a little weird. Bruns’ eyes were full of confusion.

“I meant show me the wound.”

“Ah… yes!”

As he did it right away, the sword wound he had been subjected to during the Lutens case the other day was still there.

Because it was a small wound, it was healing, but when I pressed it with my finger, blood oozed out.

“Ugh.”

“Shut up, Bruns.”

I opened the stopper of a bottle of holy water, applied a little on my hand, and slathered it on Bruns’ wound.

Then it worked immediately.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!”

Bruns’ screams resounded in the room.

“Oh, it hurts! It hurts like I’m dying! I’m dying! No, I’m fucking dying!! Don’t touch me!!”

Bruns squealed as if he was going crazy from the sting and rolled all over the floor.

Soon after, he had foam around his mouth and his eyes were rolling back. He looked really sick.

‘Is it a side effect?’

However, since smoke was coming out of the wound, the effect must have been good.

I’ll just come back and check on him after a few hours.

Leaving behind the motionless Bruns who had fainted, I went out with a satisfied smile.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 권과 각의 (lit. circle and angle) – martial arts that depend on mobility and positioning can sometimes be described this way. Modern boxing is one example.


Jesus Heaven, Unbelief Hell – Episode 1

To the readers. This story can be crude, intense, and quite offensive to the deeply religious.


I’m hungry. I’m used to being hungry, so it doesn’t matter.

But I can’t stand being sleepy. Because I am an impatient man. Even if I skip dinner, I search the refrigerator at night. If I’m sleepy, I take a nap even during class. I’d hit even a rich department boss.

And most of all, what I can’t stand is…

“Representative Han, you fucking – !”

Chwaag!

A bunch of documents were now fluttering like cherry blossoms in my front, like the paper firecrackers that had popped on my first birthday.

“You are a fucking Representative, and you do your work like this?”

“I just followed the manual.”

“This fucking bastard is doing this again.”

The Department Manager who didn’t do his work properly, who ate when he was hungry, slept when he was sleepy, and carefully collected his paycheck, jumped up from his seat.

“I fucking told you just to guide him a bit and let the fucker do his job, did I tell you mother to do it yourself?”

“……”

“Fuck you, if you hadn’t tackled the project, the project wouldn’t have gone out of business! Which fucking Representative bastard sends a report directly to the General Manager, damn it!”

“It was a problematic project from the beginning. The source of the transaction’s funds is not clear and the financial statements…”

“Representative Han. Do you know how many months our team spent on that project? Or are all the cubs who grew up without parents so ignorant?”

“……”

“Thanks to our handsome Representative, the Team Leader collapsed from overwork. It would’ve been over after being reviewed by the General Manager and getting the final approval from the top, but you knocked all of it down!!!”

“If it had gone the way it was, the whole team would have been gone, not the project.”

“Hey, you’re really good at running your mouth. So what did you want to actually knock down? Our project? Or our team?”

“The project just needs to be thoroughly prepared from scratch.”

“You don’t even care about our team having to waste time and money there again? Hey, since when did one of our Representatives have so much leadership? You only need to trust one Representative and go! One Representative can make bitcoin go UUUUUUUUUP! !!!!!”[1]

The ashtray that the Manager had thrown at me almost hit my forehead, but I avoided it by twisting my head slightly.

The ashtray barely flew past my temple, smashed into the office wall and shattered. The place was now cluttered with scattered cigarette butts, but the Manager didn’t seem to care.

“Because of you! If it wasn’t for you! Ugh fuck… that’s why I told the HR team that you have to filter out all the young shit-luck[2] bastards from the beginning!”

“Isn’t it fortunate that that shit-luck project didn’t mess everything up?”

Slowly, something seemed to boil inside of me, so I threw out a few words so as not to cause a sudden outbreak.

I am a person who prefers to endure everything. However, there is a reason why I can’t put up with it even though I know I must in this kind of situation.

That’s right.

“Hey, are you crazy? Can’t you understand the situation now? I told you last time. Please don’t throw a tantrum here just because you haven’t been educated at home. If you haven’t learned the simple common sense that you shouldn’t talk back at your elders, keep your mouth shut! Why are you acting like you have to teach me? Can you? Are you my fucking tutor? Are you going to teach me how to shit and wipe my ass?!”

“I was the one who wiped your cheap shit, so why is the Manager angry?”

“… Hey, hey, hey, you have some backbone!”

After all, my heart twisted seeing him overacting while he couldn’t even bend his back properly because of that stomach bulging like a mound.

This is why I couldn’t stand it even if I want to. Because it was always like this.

“Representative Han. If you don’t want to work, just resign. No one will stop you. Rather, you can fill a truck with those who want to blow your head off on the road at night.”

“I think the General Manager will stop me.”

“The Boss isn’t going to stop you. I’ll make a neat resignation form, so just fill it in roughly and pass it to me. No matter how badly you’ve been educated, you can do that by yourself, right?”

“Are you forcing me to retire now?”

“You don’t know the word “recommended resignation”?[3] You ignorant bastard! Even if the Manager covers for you, the Boss won’t let him!”

Only after hearing those words did I get a rough idea of ​​how things were going.

There was a head-on collision between the minority who tried to save this damn company that had been spinned off from a famous Korean conglomerate into an affiliate, and the majority who tried to devour it moderately while harming it moderately.

Haha, there’s no way our Boss, who was pushed out of the line of succession and kicked out as the President of an affiliate company can actually run the company properly.

The General Manager was a veteran in this industry, so they couldn’t even dream of making him move away his desk or resign, but for me who was just a Representative it worked fine.

It was obvious that the reason I was pushed out as a “recommended resignation” rather than a unilateral dismissal was to prevent me from reporting it to the Labour Office as an unfair dismissal.

‘Well, I endured a lot this time.’

After my parents disappeared when I was young, I spent my adolescence moving around the homes of my relatives who swarmed around my parents’ fortune like piranhas.

It took me 3 years to get the rank of Representative at the first job I was lucky enough to get after leaving the military. It was a fairly quick promotion, but there were a lot of roadblocks for no reason.

In particular, people who tried to block my promotion because I looked hateful to my superiors, like the Senior Manager in front of me, who were often jealous of me and downplayed my achievements.

I’ve been at this fucking job for just 3 years, so it’s true that I did well.

I’ll be thirty the day after tomorrow.

There is nothing major to brag about other than that my work hair looks a little better than average.

In the end, I’ve always had an intolerant personality.

Anyway, it’s not my fault that it happened this way. It’s God’s fault for creating such a fucking world.

“Okay. It feels like I’m just lying down and receiving my resignation letter after wiping other people’s shit, but there’s nothing I can do about it.”

“Huh, really, you can’t forget to run your mouth even when you’re leaving. I’m saying this because I’m genuinely concerned, but are you going to explode outside later?”

“If you run into me outside, it’s the Manager who will have to guard your mouth, so why are you worried about me?”

“……”

“I hope we do not meet in the future. Please deposit this month’s salary and severance pay on time. If you do not want to see calls from the Labour Office.”

I threw the resignation letter I had prepared in front of him.

It was a resignation letter that I’d always carried with me.

“Orphans always have shameful conduct.”

Before I left the office with my personal belongings, I clenched my fists at the words of the Manager, but I didn’t swing them.

It’s not because I was worrying about hitting someone or going to jail.

I desperately put up with others’ provocations, fearing that I would keep swinging my fists until I literally stopped breathing, or that my hands would have taken someone’s life when I regained my temper at some point.

It was like that when I was in school and also when I was in the military, so at least you shouldn’t make such a mess at work.

I didn’t even have a job anymore, so it didn’t matter.

‘I want to rest.’

I was hungry, tired, and even cursed at on an empty stomach.

Normally, after finishing overtime work, I would go to a soup restaurant near my company and go home after soothing my stomach with hot bean sprouts soup.

Today, for some reason, I didn’t even crave bean sprout soup from Mrs. Kim Mal-ja, who was always kind to me. I just wanted to go home and sleep like I’m dead. Sleep enough to really die.

Unlike others, I’d worked overtime as usual, and the sun was still shining because I was about to come out of the office in the morning when our old fossil Manager confronted me.

As always, the fumes emitted by vehicles crossing the centre of the city engulfed the lungs, and fine dust from the roads pricked my stiff eyes.

Come to think of it, this city had always been like this.

During the day, it showed an orderly appearance like an educational broadcast program that tries to show only the good side of things, but at night it showed off its promiscuity and obscenity.

I could see this city only just transformed its appearance from night to day. Nothing actually changed.

In the back-alley corners where people’s eyes couldn’t reach, there were always dirty, sticky, ugly and inconsequential people rolling around.

They were the kings of the night. Contrary to me, who was a slave of the night, they were a group of unfettered romantics who enjoyed the darkness of the night while doing whatever they wanted.

Suddenly, I had a strong longing to become like that.

But I am good at distinguishing between desire and impulse.

Desire is a primordial physiological phenomenon, but impulse is just a drug that torments me without reason.

There is a clear difference between simply cherishing a desire to hold a woman and engaging in illegal prostitution.

I have endured until now so that I don’t bridge that narrow gap as much as possible.

At school, I ran into the gang of delinquents who insulted my family so I crushed their faces while my body was shattered, and in the military, I swung the butt of my gun in response to the family insults consistently thrown by the commander.

It was the result of not being able to overcome the simple impulse to kill those who insulted my parents, beyond the desire to see them again.

So, I make a thorough distinction between desire and impulse. If I can’t tell them apart, either I die or the other person dies.

“I’ve got peace like a river… I’ve the peace like a river… overflowing.”

The hymn that I had been accustomed to since I was a child because of my mother, which I used to sing when I was angry, until blood dripped from my clenched palms, reflexively came out.

I laugh at the selfishness of a God who always wants me to praise and worship only Himself, without giving me a river of peace or a spring of joy.

Is it because I nodded off every time in church? Is it because of all those times I pretended to lip sync while in the choir? Is it because I left all of those Bible jigsaw puzzles untouched?

Are you now retaliating against me this way?

Have you ever wondered how an eight-year-old kid can live a fucking life after you threw him into the fucking world and got rid of his parents?

Maybe Santa Claus, who hasn’t come to visit me since I was eight, or my parents who have never contacted me since, would have wanted me to be as cool as those lower-class people cavorting in the back-alley corners.

“Huu.”

I rummaged through my pockets, ripped open the medicine bag, and swallowed the pills along with the fishy taste of blood in my throat.

It’s not just my bad habit of not being able to hold back my anger, no. It’s a drug I’ve been taking for the past few years to stop my impulse, which has now become a chronic disease.

Just how effective this is has been proven today, since that old fossil Manager’s face was not crushed.

I’m getting better. I’m getting better. I can be proud.

I am now ready to reunite with my parents.

Beep!

As I opened the front door of the youth rental housing where I lived, I was greeted by the heavily subdued air.

The only thing in the house where a man lived alone was a work table, a PC, and the basic home appliances pre-prepared for rental housing.

I threw my clothes in the washing machine and lay flat on the mattress. If you lay on the mattress and looked up, you could see a small cross hanging on the wall.

I no longer go to church or use a Bible, but for some reason I have always carried at least one cross with me since becoming independent.

I didn’t need someone to mentally lean on. Rather, I needed an object to resent and express my anger, so I just put it in a place where I could see it clearly.

Jesus Christ, nailed to the cross and carved with a groaning face.

How painful was the cross? Would blood have gushed out of his palms like mine, resenting the one who was his Father, and lamenting the course of his whole damn life?

“But you eventually returned to your Father’s arms.”

I stared at the cross hanging on the wall until my tired eyelids drooped down.

Jesus, you are just a fraud.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 코인 가즈아아아아아아아 (lit. coin GAZAAA…) – slang, coin is usually short for cryptocurrency while Gaza is a slang for things (stock, sports bets, crypto etc) rising up.

[2] 싹수 노란 (lit. yellow sprout) – 싹수 means luck or fortune, so 싹수 노란 literally means somebody who has shitty luck. This is how an adult might swear at a delinquent child.

[3] 권고사직이라는 (recommended resignation) means that the workplace recommends the worker to leave and issues a letter of resignation based on the worker’s own unforced opinion.


Jesus Heaven, Unbelief Hell – Episode 0

To the readers. This story can be crude, intense, and quite offensive to the deeply religious. Despite the title. But this is probably one of the webnovels with the most intense ‘voice’ in the KR scene.


I’ve Got Peace Like a River, Free of Charge

I have a very bad habit of impatience since childhood.

Anyway, the fucking grown-ups said it was a bad habit, so it must have been one.

Aside from that bad habit, I was also a bad kid overall.

I think I was a bad kid because I punched my father in the chin, who was saying that Santa wouldn’t give me a present for Christmas because I was so bad.

When I was only eight years old, I had to skip dinner for openly punching my father in the chin, and I had to copy the Bible instead of writing a self-reflection letter.

Maybe because my mother was a devout Christian, whenever she couldn’t stand my bad habits, she forcibly sat me down at my desk and made me copy the Bible. It was the so-called Biblical version of the punishment.

While I was copying the Bible murmuring the ‘fuck’ word I’d learned from a weekend morning drama, my mother sneaked in through the door and put a cup of warm milk next to me.

Then she said.

– All of this is because Jesus loves you. You understand what mom’s saying?

Each time, I couldn’t contain my anger, so I used to reply with words like this.

– What Jesus!!!! Santa’s the best!!!!!!!!!!!!

Of course, every time that happened, the number of papers I had to write on doubled. I remember increasing it up to 8 times.

Thanks to that, calluses were firmly embedded in the knuckles of my fingers by the time I was entering elementary school.

So, did my bad habit of getting angry go away? After such a long time copying, it must have been all right because I was so exhausted and starved for dinner.

– Teacher! I don’t want to be friends with Si-Woo!

– I hate you too, damn it!!!!!!!!!!!!!

– Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa

– Si-Woo! Where did you learn such naughty words!!

That bitch, who looked like a steamed bun with thick layers of fat, openly called me a ‘weird idiot’[1] during break time, so I just countered.

The teacher brought me to the front desk in full view of everyone in the class and performed a shame play. He pulled my pants down and hit my thigh with a cane.

Wait a minute, everyone may be wondering how such an absurd corporal punishment can be performed in a country that values ​​advanced education and children’s rights.

In conclusion, my homeroom teacher was another faithful stalker fan of Jesus who went to the same church as my mother, and as soon as I was assigned to the homeroom teacher’s class, my mother directly allowed ‘freedom of corporal punishment’.

So, I was the only S/M play tool tolerated at this school, because of my parents.

Han Si-woo, a human being, at the age of eight, knowing the bitter taste of the world, went back to his seat while being ridiculed and pointed at by his classmates.

And the moment I faced the bitch who wiped away her false tears like a crocodile, sticking out her tongue and whispering to me, my bad habit flared up again and I threw a fist.

So, on the first day of elementary school, I was called to the school office for breaking one of the teeth of the ‘bitch’ next to me (another word I learned from the morning drama).

As expected of those who gave birth to such a bad bitch, her parents burst into the room and raised their voices at me, and my parents bowed their backs and apologized over and over again.

In that stuffy space where no one took my side and immediately threatened me to apologize, I naturally activated my bad habit.

– What the hell did I do wrong!!!!!!!!!!!!

Unable to control my anger, I screamed and ran away. In an instant, I made like a runaway ninja through a hole under the school fence and weaved through the bustling city past the dangerous vehicles.

And then I was sitting on an old playground in an old apartment building that was soon to be demolished, digging the sand pit like crazy.

There was no particular reason. My hands were too weak to grab anything and punch, and I couldn’t stand still, so I just dug into the sand like crazy.

– Hey hey hey hey hey hey hey hey!!

Had I been stuck on the sand pit for a while with a face that looked like I was about to explode at any moment?

I stopped my dirty hands when I felt the moist, hard soil under the soft sand.

Hungry. When I go home, I’m going to go hungry again for dinner, right? This time, it is unconditionally guaranteed that you’ll have to write 500 times.

So maybe I shouldn’t go home? Damn I’m smart!

– Oh, Lord Jesus, overflowing with love ~

Because of my mother, after watching a weekend morning drama, I was taken to the morning worship service. The hymn that had stuck to my tongue now leaked out.

– Jesus, more beautiful than the fragrant flowers of love ~

Jesus who didn’t give me dinner every day.

Jesus who made me copy the Bible every day.

Jesus who always said that I was the only bad boy.

Also, Santa Claus was the best. Because even if I was a bad child, while growing up, he always left presents by my bedside.

When I went to my maternal grandmother’s house, even when my cousin and I had an ownership dispute for my toy robot, the solemn judge (grandfather) was always on the side of my cousin.

The toy robot that was stolen last year was more meaningful because it was given to me by my grandfather on Christmas when I was five years old.

So, I couldn’t stand my bad habit and overturned my grandfather’s bowl of rice cake soup. At that time, the fact that my maternal grandfather got burned with hot rice cake soup was also the reason why it was eight times.

Still, I was brave. Like now.

– Jesus, Heaven and Unbelief, Hell[2] ~ Jesus is the best ~ Jesus is so strong that he can lift[3] five tons at the gym ~

He’d never been of any help my whole life, but anyway, I couldn’t help it because the only song I knew was a hymn that praised him blindly.

That was why when the other kids were like this, turututtu~, I only sang hymns.

A big reason why my mother made me sing only hymns was to put me in the church children’s choir.

Still, I couldn’t stand being hungry. In the still chilly spring, the darker the sky, the colder it got.

If you don’t go home, you don’t have to worry about copying the Bible, but if you do, then you can secretly search the refrigerator at night even if there’s no dinner.

You have to go home to sneak into the fridge at night to eat!

– I’ll let it go just this once!

Dusting off my hands, I got up and went back the way I came.

I was smart enough to memorize the lines in the morning drama, so I did not forget the path I had come and found the way back properly. By now I could write without even looking at the Bible.

When I returned home, what I saw was an empty house.

The warmth of the kitchen, where mother would be preparing dinner, the angry voices arguing with each other nervously about how parents should educate the child, the smell of delicious rice that I can’t eat anyway, but can find by rummaging through the refrigerator at night. None of it.

A dimly lit house with nothing but cold air greeted me.

Maybe my parents were looking for me by now, or they were going to skip my dinner anyway, so they were eating out.

With that in mind, I went back to my room as usual and wrote from the Bible. Write it down in advance so you won’t get scolded later.

But even after a day or two passed, my parents didn’t come back to their home. Even when I graduated from school, moving back and forth between my relatives’ houses, they never came back.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 고로시 (lit. “Goroshi”), a mutated slur derived from a Japansese word.

[2] 예수천국 불신지옥 (Jesus Heaven, Unbelief Hell) – the title of the story is the same as a militant Protestant Christian slogan that has found some purchase in Korea. The doctrine plainly states that those who do not believe in Jesus will go to hell. See: Namu Wiki

[3] The raw mentions the ‘big three’ lifts – that is, squat, bench press and deadlift.


Jesus Heaven, Unbelief Hell

Jesus Heaven, Unbelief Hell

#modern #urban #comedy #horror #occult

See: NovelUpdates

If you don’t want to be left behind, believe in Jesus.
– A Fauvist story of a modern-day exorcist.
“If the Lord Above wants mechanical fanatics with their free will castrated, I’ll help.
“I will send even the last person to Heaven. I will preach to all sinners in the world the solemn meaning of Jesus’ Heaven and Unbelievers’ Hell.
“But leave me out of that disgusting skit.”
Watching everyone ascend to Heaven, I will proudly walk into Hell.



Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 13

[Customer #770 has won the bid with two hundred gold coins!!]

Tang tang!

Applause followed, and Callius clenched his fists involuntarily.

‘They don’t know.’

To ordinary people, a Dwarf slave was just a Dwarf who didn’t listen.

But to Callius, he was more valuable than any other treasure.

“You can sign here.”

“Alright.”

He hid his excitement and signed, and a Dwarf slave tied in chains appeared along with the documentary evidence.

“The handcuffs are actually artifacts, so you don’t have to worry about him escaping.”

“Right.”

It was proudly described as an artifact, but happened to be only slightly harder than regular handcuffs.

‘It’s worse than I thought.’

There were small scratches here and there, of course, and the nutritional status was not very good.

Maybe it’s because you didn’t listen to orders.

Or because they didn’t know how to deal with Dwarves.

“His name is… Dexter. Dexter, that should be correct.”

Then the Dwarf’s eyes, which now seemed more stagnant, turned towards him.

Dexter.

Callius recognized the name.

A character who wandered from place to place as a slave by nature.

Because of his strange fate, he could not fully utilize his abilities, and lived as a slave for the rest of his life. Only in his later years did his wish come true.

He was a being with quite useful traits, and was essentially a golden goblin-like being for the player.

Great luck if you met him.

But something that was hard to come by.

Dexter, a wandering slave blacksmith.

I was lucky to have met him here.

“Dexter. Don’t you want to make a hammer?”

Startle.

Dexter’s body trembled slightly.

“I can get you a workshop and supply the minerals you will need. That’s my courtesy and respect for the Hammer God, Tundra.”

Eyes trembling more and more.

A quite surprised face.

Sharpness returned to Dexter’s eyes.

“In return, if you help me once when I want, that’s enough.”

Just like the Pilgrims of Valtherus were looking for their own swords.

The Dwarves dreamed of making a hammer to dedicate to their God.

Dexter.

I didn’t know how he came to this place, but even after he became a slave, he can’t deny the instinct engraved on his bones.

Dexter furrowed his brows.

I knew it wasn’t with the intent of refusal. He must have been judging the truth behind my words.

First of all, give grace.

Second, show respect.

Build trust like that.

That’s the way to recruit Dwarves.

“The decision can wait till later. The next auction is going on.”

When Callius blinked at Bruns, he cleverly guided Dexter away to somewhere.

It seemed that various other procedures were being followed. Thanks to that, Callius took part in a few more auctions with ease.

[A cloak that the great enchantress Eldora made before she came of age. It’s a Cloak of Twilight!]

Twilight Cloak.

‘Really, was it an artifact created by imitating the Holy relics of the gods?’

The Cloak of Twilight is an artifact that blocks heat and cold just by putting it on.

In addition, it is not easily torn by any attack and mitigates the impact of falling, an indispensable artifact for Pilgrims traveling to various dangerous places.

The famous alchemist of the Empire, Eldora.

A limited-edition piece with only thirty pieces ever made!

[The starting price is five hundred gold coins!]

The price for one cloak was absurdly expensive. Five hundred was an amount of money sufficient to build several buildings. However, the bid for the Cloak of Twilight quickly skyrocketed.

[Ah! Six hundred gold coins came out from customer #466! Seven hundred! Eight hundred again! Oh, oh! Customer #466 is bidding a thousand!]

The price quickly doubled.

“It’s terribly expensive.”

After winning the bid for the holy water supplements and Dexter, about two thousand four hundred gold coins were left.

I thought for a moment and raised my hand.

[One thousand two hundred! Customer #770 gave a price of one thousand two hundred!]

More than a thousand gold coins.

By that time, no one raised their hand any more.

No, they couldn’t.

Time went by.

Tang tang!

[The Cloak of Twilight has been successfully won by customer #770!!]

It was awarded with only one bid.

‘… … .’

The Cloak of Twilight was definitely a good artifact, but whether it was worth a thousand two hundred gold coins, made me tilt my head.

My stomach hurt because I thought I might have been squeezed, but what can you do?

‘There is nothing bad about it.’

Besides, I obtained a Dwarf slave.

Dexter.

If you could convince him well, you may even be able to raise the various artifacts obtained here by one more level.

‘It’s a necessary expense.’

Gold coins were painful to lose, but the golden light that the Tricolour Eyes showed me will fix that.

“You just have to sign it.”

After signing the paperwork for the employee who brought the Twilight Cloak, I put on the cloak right away.

“It’s light.”

I didn’t feel any weight at all.

The auction house was underground and there were many people, so it was a little humid and hot, but the discomfort disappeared as soon as I put on the cloak. Just like this, spending 1,200 gold coins felt a little less painful.

“Good.”

It covered the entire body without feeling uncomfortable or heavy.

It was very satisfying.

Startle. Then, suddenly, I felt an aura from somewhere among the auction house seats below.

I took a peek, and there was a person with particularly pale and shining hair among the people on the first floor.

‘Periwinkle hair?’[1]

Even from under a black half-mask, those eyes were clearly pointing towards me.

It turned out that to be the one who bid for the Cloak of Twilight in the beginning.

Perhaps she was short of gold coins.

‘Still, with that aura she’s releasing…’

It seemed like she’d been looking for it for a while.

I looked down at her and showed a triumphant smile.

Then the aura got darker.

If she was hoping I’d be scared, tough luck. This wasn’t some other place, this was Tristar. There was no reason to be afraid.

Looking at her aura, she seems to be quite talented, but what could she do?

Go back and raise more money?

Naturally, the Cloak of Twilight is mine now.

There was no returning it.

You couldn’t even get a refund.

Heh. For some reason, the smile didn’t leave my lips.

“Let’s see, next…”

The next few items were completely useless.

Some famous pottery from a renowned country now in ruins, or some statue, things like that.

And finally, the last items of the auction.

As soon as I first saw the list, I knew I had to get it.

[Sarira in the East. Relics in the West. And in this place, sacred stones, created by the divine power of a Saint!!]

‘Sacred stone.’

A sacred stone is found where a Saint who could no longer ascend higher is cremated.

A sacred stone is an aggregate of divine power.

It contains the divine power of a Saint, so it is a stone with energy above even the first grade.

The sacred stones of Saints are originally managed by the Churches of their respective faith, but sometimes stones seized in battle or similar are sold as auction items.

‘It’s small.’

The size of a candy egg.

However, the energy and quality of the divine power emanating from it is exceptional.

‘If you practice with that, the quality of your energy will greatly increase.’

In case of an emergency, you can use it to draw divine power, or to increase the power of the soul contained in a Carcass.

Not only that, it can be used in various ways as it helps to repair or strengthen artifacts.

‘The only flaw is that the stone is a little small… …. Still, I can’t get it anyway because I don’t have enough money left.’

[Start with a thousand gold coins.]

Thousand, from the start.

It’s a sacred stone, after all.

Since no other explanations were attached, it seems difficult to identify the source, too.

Well, no one here cares about that. The only thing they care about is this being indeed a sacred stone.

There can be no justification for such a sacred object to appear in an underground auction house.

As the sacred stone appeared and its divine energy spread wide, people’s eyes changed.

Eyes glistening with greed.

‘What should I do?’

If you can win the bid, it’s definitely good.

Because there are innumerable uses.

It is possible to greatly increase Arsando’s energy right away, and it can also be used as a training aid for Six Flowers Technique.

It can also be used to craft holy water and enhance artifacts.

But the problem is –

[Came out! Two thousand gold coins!]

It’s too expensive.

Lack of money.

I wondered what would happen if I tried to use Cedric’s name, but it probably won’t succeed.

‘That woman seems to have a lot of money.’

The water-haired woman who had glared at me earlier was competing with another guy.

The price was constantly rising, and we were on the verge of 3,000 gold.

‘It seems that she gave up on the cloak because of this.’

I’m sorry, but I can’t help you.

If it’s not urgent, you’ll have another chance someday.

The stone was eventually sold for three thousand and six hundred gold coins.

‘That woman didn’t win the bid this time either.’

The blue-haired woman lost her bid again.

The person who won the bid was an overweight nobleman, who sat in the same room as me on the second floor.

The woman glared at the second floor again and left the auction house in anger.

‘Too bad for you.’

But it wasn’t me this time.

I soon bought a long cloth bag for six hundred gold coins from the final auction items. This was also a kind of artifact, and the space inside was larger than it looked, so you could put a lot of things in it.

“Are you done?”

“Yes! I got everything.”

These were the poisonous herbs I had ordered in advance and the items needed to make holy water.

I saw Bruns holding them and Dexter, tied in chains, following after him.

Tuk.

I threw the cloth bag I had just bought to Bruns.

“Ouch!”

“Put it there. Everything will fit in.”

“Yes? No, I can’t put everything in here… oh, they’re going in.”

“Bruns.”

“Yes!”

“Come quickly.”

The exit was crowded with people already leaving.

Ttt.

When I clicked my tongue, the employee who was in charge of me approached.

“I’ll take you to another exit.”

“Is there another way out?”

“This is an exit that can only be used by VVIP members.”

“Guide me.”

The exit appeared when the staff with their heads bowed removed the curtains on the 2nd floor wall.

It was a hidden passage that only the VIPs on the second floor could use.

“Come this way.”

“Alright.”

I led Bruns and Dexter out of the black market.


“Chief, we checked all the people who escaped from the Trish underground auction house…”

“No result?”

“Yes, Callius wasn’t among them.”

“Hmm.”

Ryburn took off his glasses, took out a handkerchief and rubbed it.

‘It would have been easier if Sir Cedric gave a little help.’

If he, who was Tristar’s second-in-command, had used his strength, things would have worked out easily.

All we would have had to do is lock down Tristar and conduct a checkpoint.

But Cedric turned it down with a happy face.

So, it just makes my heart clench.

“Now what?”

Delruin asked with a sullen face.

Ryburn was silent for a moment.

‘He has no connections here.’

So, if he entered the auction house, he had to come out here.

Although he can change the way he wears his clothes and the overall impression, he cannot deceive his unique divine power and his eyes.

In particular, the gray eyes, one of the characteristics of the Jervain family, cannot be covered by anything.

‘But why can’t we find him?’

We searched everywhere we could have found him.

Now all that was left, was here.

“There is no choice but to strengthen the checkpoints. Ask the guards of Tristar for help. Strengthen the checkpoints at the entrance and ask for an increase in manpower.”

“Yes!”

Oh, and –

“Did you see her?”

“Yes, she was at the auction house. She looked very angry.”

“I see…….”

Ryburn, who was preoccupied with something, immediately gave an order to Delruin.

“Inquisitor Delruin. If you can, keep track of Pilgrim Esther from time to time in secret. Don’t let her find the apostate first.”

“All right!”

Ryburn, looking at the back of Delruin running away, tilted his head as if in doubt.

“But why are you so excited?”

He didn’t understand.


Thump thump.

Callius was walking on a narrow path covered with glass on either side.

On the right and left side, were the nobles who were together with him on the second floor.

The figures of aristocrats walking leisurely with a graceful gait.

‘The one on the right is the person who won the bid for the monster, and the one on the left is the person who won the sacred stone.’

Inwardly, I was curious about their identities, but decided not to care.

Other than that, there were many other things to do.

I had to go ahead and build a manufacturing facility to make holy water, and I had to experiment with the formulation.

‘Creating holy water is also a matter of injecting divine power, so you have to suffer a little for a few days.’

No matter how moderately the holy water was made, the divine power was mandatory.

Although Callius’ divine power was only at level 4, it was still correct to make holy water while injecting divine power.

The more insurance, the better.

“The cloak looks good on you. Congratulations.”

A thought-provoking voice hit on Callius’ eardrums.

“Ah, yes. You also won the sacred stone. Congratulations.”

It was the fat nobleman who had won the bid for the sacred stone. He looked impressive with a handsome moustache underneath the half mask.

“Haha, it was a rare opportunity, so I got a bit overenthusiastic. But… sir, do you by any chance use a sword?”

“… Yes. How about that.”

“I’m a little observant, so I can see a little of the Lord’s right hand. The calluses are impressive, characteristic of swordsmen. Besides, you bought the Cloak of Twilight and immediately wore it, so I thought you could be a Knight-Errant, but that doesn’t seem likely.”

Knight-Errants were people that wandered in search of a master. They didn’t have the wealth or honour to win the Cloak of Twilight, or to sit in the second floor VVIP seats.

“…”

“Excuse me. It’s my bad habit.”

He spoke again, fiddling with his moustache.

“But come to think of it, I remember seeing those eyes a long time ago. Eyes resembling ashes and hair dark as jet black. Or, maybe you weren’t a son of Jervain?”

“… It’s been a long time since I left the family.”

“Oh, excuse me… I didn’t ask with any bad intentions.”

An aristocrat who was wealthy enough to win a bid for a sacred stone.

Judging from his knowledge of Jervain’s characteristics, he was a fairly high-ranking nobleman.

Callius activated the Tricolour Eye.

The colour of the man was gold.

“Then, how can I help?”

Thump.

The nobleman’s footsteps stopped.

Callius also stopped walking.

“Don’t you want the sacred stone?”

“What do you mean?”

“I can give it to you.”

The nobleman took the jewellery box from his arms and opened it in front of Callius.

As soon as it opened, a divine energy that seemed to purify the air spread out.

Sacred stone.

It was the item that had just been auctioned off.

“There must be conditions.”

“I want to borrow the power of Jervain.”

Callius’ eyes shone brightly.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] This has been a mistranslation till now. Esther’s hair is not light-coloured, it’s water-coloured i.e. pale indigo in Korean. The previous chapters have been updated accordingly and this will continue to be translated as water-coloured or periwinkle from now on.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 12

“Hooo.”

Cedric was alone in his office, which was filled with white smoke from his cigars.

A hazy mist filled the room, making it difficult to see him.

The ashtray was full of burnt cigars.

Tock, tock.

Cedric, who had been sitting with his head bowed, raised his face at the knocking sound.

He rubbed the cigar he had been holding in his mouth on the ashtray, extinguishing it, and cleaned his face with a cloth once before opening his mouth.

“Come in.”

The footsteps were familiar.

It was his henchman.

“How was it?”

“It’s true. He told a pilgrim named Callius to take over the debt that Master Cedric owed.”

“Huh, that was actually true?”

Just for that –

He had his servants sent out at this late hour to ask for confirmation.

It couldn’t be a lie.

Because it was a story that no one knew except the herbalist Armo, and himself.

“You had to work late. Good job.”

“Yes, sir.”

As the man stepped back, Cedric pondered what Callius had said.

The location of the relic, the Oracle’s Gaiters.

“Is it true?”

The Oracle’s Gaiters that had not been found for centuries. The generational goal of the Madrician family.

Its location was that simple?

Cedric’s father had spent his life searching, so did his grandfather, and his great-grandfather, and yet in the end they hadn’t been able to find the Oracle’s Gaiters, the relic of the Twin Gods.

Objectively speaking, it was hard to believe.

Especially since it was an uncouth young man who was only about twenty years old, and even more so, because he was an uncouth person who was also reputed to be an idiot.[1]

One would have to be a fool to believe.

How could a person who seemingly had never left the Kingdom, know where the relic is hidden? It didn’t make sense.

‘However… … .’

Even if the chance was one in a thousand. But still, what if that statement was true? What if he really knew the location of the relic Cedric had been looking for so long?

Then, of course, there was no reason not to accept his conditions.

Whatever they were, he must meet the conditions to find the relic.

Cedric had a duty to find the Oracle’s Relic, even if it meant sacrificing everything he had.

‘Establish a Church in Carpe.’

His request was absurd.

They swore to God that they would become brothers, and promised to establish the Church of the Twin Gods in the Carpe Kingdom.

The location of the relic.

“Jervain’s bastard…”

What’s your plan?

No matter how much I think about it, I don’t know what kind of secret he is hiding.

Establish a Church in the Carpe Kingdom.

Brotherhood with himself.

These two do not seem closely related in any way.

“He must know that my Cestuses are not simple decoration.”

Even so, Callius did not dodge an inch away from his extended fist.

Didn’t even blink an eye.

Great guts, or just fearless?

‘Haa… … That’s what you’d have to be like to be a brother.’

But really, what was that about establishment of a Church in Carpe?

Even if the Church is resurrected after search for the holy relic succeeds, there is no benefit for him to gain by establishing it in Carpe.

‘For the sake of the Kingdom, you say?’

I was wondering what kind of bullshit that was.

However, it didn’t look like he was telling a bald-faced lie.

So, I couldn’t understand him more and more.

He did not have a pivotal role in the Order of Valtherus, nor was he the next head of the family who will inherit the title of count.

The collected information about Callius depicted a very typical young noble aristocrat. And even more than that, he was a Pilgrim abandoned by the family.

But, did such a person do things for the Kingdom and for the Church?

Confusing. That guy –

“What is your design…?”

Hopefully, that bastard –

“You don’t want to be a patriot and fight against the Empire, right?”

No way. How are you going to save the Kingdom that is already falling apart?

If I had been in his position, I would have had no affection for the Kingdom beyond my family and the Church.

In addition, it was none other than the Valtherus faith which was established as the state religion in Carpe.

But are you thinking of establishing the Church of the Twin Gods in that place?

Neither the state nor the Church will let that go.

It’s all nonsense.

But, ironically, that’s why it’s even harder to figure out the truth.

‘Am I worrying too much?’

Did the mental energy I put into searching for the holy relic made me pessimistic?

“I’m probably just tired.”

Let’s hear the location first.

If I find the relic in that location, he will become my own irreplaceable brother.

Otherwise, he doesn’t need to live under the heavens. So just hit him and kill him.

‘Establishing a Church in Carpe… … .’

If I was still searching for the relic, it would be beyond stupid to set up a Church in Carpe.

Why would I dare do that in a country on the verge of being eaten by the Empire?

“No, no.”

If only I could find the relic.

Once you find it, you can do anything.

Cedric made up his mind.

That was then –

Click.

“Cedric! Pilgrim Callius has moved.”

“Yeah? Where did he go?”

“Trish.”

“Trish? If you’re young, you want to keep your waist light.”

Cedric stroked his chin and nodded.

“Now that you have too much money, you want to spend it.”

“What should we do?”

“Report every detail to me, even whether he pees with his right hand or holds it with his left hand.”

No.

“You said he went to the auction house. I’ll have to go see it myself.”

Is he someone to trust or someone to kill?

I want to watch him in person.

Cedric put on his coat.

But he couldn’t get out of his office.

“Who’s this? Isn’t it Sir Ryburn, Heretic Inquisitor of the Order of Valtherus?”

At some point, in front of him, the Iron Grace Heretic Inquisitor, Ryburn, had arrived.

Behind him were the other Inquisitors.

Cedric’s eyes narrowed.

A pretty tough guy has arrived.

To him, who was hiding his identity, the Inquisitors from the Church were one of the people he did not want to get involved with.

“Sir Cedric. Long time no see.”

“What’re you all doing here at this late hour? Suddenly arriving like this without informing us in advance, isn’t that a bit rude?”

Cedric’s lips drew a curve.

His mouth was smiling, but his eyes gave off a sharp glint like an angry beast. The Inquisitors around him narrowed their brows as if they felt uncomfortable because of his surly momentum.

“We are looking for an apostate. We ask for your cooperation.”

Apostate?

“Why do you need my help in finding an apostate?”

“Besides ‘Gerald of Judgment’ in Tristar, you are the most influential person.”

Ryburn’s answer was short and concise.

He was indicating that it was better to come to him instead of the other choice.

Cedric pretended not to notice.

“What did that old official, Gerald, say?”

“No. We haven’t met Master Gerald yet.”

“Huh~ You haven’t even talked to the official in charge, but you’re still bringing an armed group into my business place and giving orders as if it’s the right thing to do.”

“… I apologize if I was rude. I am following God’s will, and I ask for your understanding.”

“Then I ask for your pardon. Please don’t bother us and go away.”

“Rude!”

Sreung!

An Inquisitor, who was not familiar with Cedric, drew his sword. But the tip of his sword could not even begin to point towards Cedric.

Taeaeng! Whik, pak!

Before the sword could be pulled out, it was snapped in two by Cedric’s fist. After being snapped in two, it quickly turned into black smoke and disappeared.

A broken Carcass.

“Aren’t the Inquisitors of the Valtherus Church purposefully carrying broken swords?”

Is it fashionable these days? The Inquisitors bit their lips at Cedric’s sniffling laugh.

Many people were angry at his sarcasm, but no one dared come forward.

“You’re still very good. It would have been great if you had turned to God Valtherus.”

“Heh, that’s the kind of stuff I hear every day, even from the old official.”

Ryburn looked at him with serious eyes as if he was apologetic.

“Sir Cedric. We have one request. We ask for your cooperation in the search for Callius, a possible apostate currently in Tristar.”

“… Apostate?”

Callius was an apostate.

‘Maybe he….’

The Oracle’s relic.

‘Are you actually a brother of my faith?’


Trish Auction House.

Callius was wearing a half-mask and had changed into neat clothes, and Bruns was next to him.

‘If it’s Cedric, he’ll probably want the location of the relic as soon as possible.’

I have two conditions.

Make a kinship with me as my brother.

This is a naturally a condition that must be met, since it is likely that his power as well as combat prowess will become stronger if he finds the holy relic.

And the other condition was the establishment of the Church in Carpe.

It won’t be easy, but by the time he finds the holy relic and reappears to form a Church, this side will also be busy.

The Empire will try to suppress Carpe by force and trample down and uproot all religions other than its own Gods.

As long as I’m a follower of Valtherus, I have to stop that much.

So, form a balance of power.

The way for me to survive is to establish the Church of the Twin Gods in Carpe and add more strength to the Kingdom.

“There’s nothing worthwhile.”

“Is that so? From my point of view, all the things here are precious enough to make my eyes pop out, aren’t they?”

The quality is definitely different.

The ordinary swords hanging here are all quenched by a master’s hand.

All the armor and helmets are of high quality.

“Hey, master. This dress is worth three hundred gold coins!”

“Bruns. You’re being noisy.”

“Oh, okay!”

However, as Bruns said, the goods here are of good quality, but they are expensive.

Expensive, but too expensive.

Not good value for money.

‘These are just for showing off.’

In other words, not something that Callius needed.

“Where is the basement?”

The items on the exchange were equipment for ordinary people. It was not the place where the extraordinary things he was looking for would be located.

When Callius lost interest, Bruns stepped in and asked around. He asked some of the employees who were sitting there, but there was no profit until he sprinkled some silver coins.

Only then did Bruns’ expression brighten up and he rushed back.

“I know the location. Shall I take you there?”

“Okay.”

I thought I’d brought a low-class thug as a retainer, but they were more discerning than I thought.

Can’t be trusted yet, but still, not useless, so it won’t hurt to wait a while longer.

“Come this way.”

As I headed after Bruns’s guidance, the way became narrower and narrower.

After a while, a small auction house appeared.

People were bidding for something.

However, the bidders and items looked quite ordinary.

Callius recognized at a glance that this was not the auction house he wanted.

“Let’s go underground.”

There is no meaning in staying here.

As they walked along a more secret path, they saw a staircase leading to the basement.

In front of them, again, there were guards at the entrance.

“Please identify yourself.”

“Hey, do you know who you’re talking to… But, master, what was your name?”

“Move.”

Pushing Bruns away, Callius handed over a card, and the staff’s eyes widened.

“Black card… You are Master Cedric’s distinguished guest. I didn’t know.”

The staff looked at the card carefully with a magnifying glass, interpreted the password only they knew, and shook their head.

“Confirmed. The card says Ashen Wolf, would you like to use a pseudonym or just use as it is?”

“… No need.”

“Okay. Ashen Wolf, number 770.”

The auctioneer handed Callius a sign with the number 770 on it.

‘An ashen, ash-gray wolf… … .’

He wrote something strange.

Cedric, that little…

“But master, they didn’t respect…”

“Enough.”

“Yes!”

Callius, who had changed his half-mask, adjusted his clothes and headed downstairs.

“It’s dark.”

The stairs continued for quite some time.

Each candle led them as if they were a procession of guides in the dark.

How far down the stairs did they have to go?

“Oh, there’s the end!”

“Can’t you just shut your mouth for a bit?”

“So-, I’m sorry.”

As I went down the stairs, my ears caught the remote noise seeping into the quiet.

The roaring noise and the cries of several animals were mixed in.

‘This is it.’

There was a stinky smell.

Bad odour, lack of proper ventilation.

The smell of distressed animals and blood.

And the smell of greed.

Chuckle.

The guard at the entrance looked at Callius with sharp eyes.

The eyes were different from those outside.

The gatekeeper here showed the coldness of somebody who had crossed the line between life and death several times.

“Looks like you’re right.”

Satisfied, Callius showed his card and token from his bosom.

The guard immediately bowed his head and escorted him to the auction house’s VIP room.

The number was 770, but he had a black card, so he was guided to the VIP seat.

It was the at centre of the second floor where you could see the entire auction house at a glance.

The sofa, which was wider and more comfortable than the normal seats, spoke of the specialness of the location.

“Is there an auction going on?”

“We’re just getting started. The catalogue is here. If you need anything else, please just let me know.”

Is there even a dedicated staff?

Looks like Cedric has a strong influence here.

“Well.”

The catalogue was full of all kinds of artifacts and precious materials that Trish possessed.

Of course, there was also a booklet confirming the items being auctioned off.

But I first looked at the catalogue. These were things that could be purchased right away without going through an auction.

Items not listed here could also be filled in if you wished. I checked a few items in the catalogue and filled in the necessary materials separately.

The employee’s pupils dilated when he returned to check the ingredients I had entered.

“Is it fine?”

“Of course.”

The employee disappeared with a confident face, and Bruns approached me curiously.

“What are you buying, master?”

“You don’t need to know.”

I had written in the supplementary materials for holy water.

Ironically, the holy water of Valtherus has a quite surprising composition because most of the auxiliary materials are extremely poisonous substances.

‘Originally, these are things that will only be used for assassination.’

Now that we have secured most of the materials, we should focus on the auction.

“Bruns.”

“Yes! Master! What’s going on!”

“I can’t see, so get out of the way.”

“Ah, yes…”

As Bruns stepped aside, I could see the auction house with a full view.

‘Is it the second item?’

The item currently in the auction is the one in the second order.

It’s not something I’m interested in.

No, it’s not a good thing in the first place.

[Do I hear any more? One hundred and forty gold coins!]

One hundred and forty gold coins.

The object was a small beast imprisoned in an iron cage.

‘No, it’s called a monster.’

Often, it is in fashion for nobles to raise beasts for entertainment.

Because of this, even dangerous monsters are sometimes raised by nobles by hiring a dedicated manager.

The monster trapped inside the iron cage took the form of a lion cub.

However, as it grows up, it will grow to the size of a house, and it’s known as a monster that can lead its own group to attack and devour people.

Callius felt pity as he looked at the monster inside the cage.

Knowing the secret behind the birth of the monster, he couldn’t help but sympathize.

[Two hundred!! Customer number 447 called for two hundred gold coins! Do I hear any more!? If I don’t hear any more… … .]

Tang tang! The black lion was sold to the person sitting next to him, who was using the pseudonym Tongue of Allos. It was difficult to discern his identity because he was wearing a half mask, but he had the unique attitude and dignity of an aristocrat.

Cheok, cheok.

‘And then…’

[This is something you don’t see often here. There are a few flaws, but there is nothing else as good as this! Bidding will start at 100 gold coins!]

A short slave without one eye.

You couldn’t see his face properly as it was covered in loose hair and a beard.

However, the poison in his remaining eye and the stubbornness in the narrowed eyebrows seemed notable.

The arm muscles were quite uneven, and an unbalanced height that was lower than that of a normal adult male.

He was of a different race, a devotee of the Hammer God not easily found in Carpe. A Dwarf.

[One hundred gold coins! Do I hear any more?]

The auction host, who was looking through the crowd, soon saw the 2nd floor VIP seat give a sign.

[Customer number 770! You quoted two hundred gold coins!]

The eyes all around were focused on the second floor at once. They wonder who would bid two hundred gold coins on that useless thing.

‘Dwarves are good at crafting.’

They have good talent for creating artifacts that are known as failed imitations of holy relics.

But they are just a very stubborn people.

They don’t make you what you want.

So, they were useless as slaves.

However.

‘If you can get their favour, a Dwarf would be the most valuable here by a large margin.’

Callius’ lips drew an arc.

Gray eyes distinguished the three colours.

From the one-eyed Dwarf, a golden light was fluctuating.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 말종의 (lit. horse human) basically means somebody who behaves badly. Being translated as uncouth.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 11

To the readers. Now that we’ve gone through the first few chapters of the story, we’d like to know how people are finding it. We picked up this project because the story had an appeal to us – it was dark because it depicted a dark world, without being what we thought as unnecessarily edgy. Since this translation is not monetized (although we might set up a Patreon in future), reader engagement is the only metric we can judge by. Please leave a comment or reaction on the chapters if you have the time; and if you have formed enough of an opinion on the story quality please rate it on Novel Updates. Thank you for your time.


A procession of Inquisitors was entering Tristar.

A group with the Iron Grace Heretic Inquisitor, Ryburn, at its centre.

In front of them, a woman with shining periwinkle[1] hair stood silently.

Esther sol Ciliad.

She stood facing them without a word.

“Pilgrim Esther. I didn’t know you would be here.”

“I knew.”

A blunt answer.

An exceptional momentum was brewing under that.

One that should have been absurd for a Pilgrim who had not even found their sword.

‘The genius who succeeded Stella.’

That is how the current Church viewed her. Which pilgrim would have dared to look at the Heretical Inquisitor so proudly otherwise?

‘If she finds her sword…’

How strong will you become?

Ryburn peered into Esther’s eyes and then looked around.

“I think you came here at the command of Bishop Alvato. He must have wondered about the authenticity of the news of the apostate, Callius.”

“Yes.”

It was a monotonous answer, bordering on rude. However, Ryburn did not waver and continued.

“I dearly hope the Lady Sullivian is well.”

It was then that an expression appeared on Esther’s face.

As her beautiful eyebrows narrowed, an indescribable feeling rose.

Perhaps it was something close to joy?

Esther turned her back, not answering Ryburn’s question.

He stared at her without moving until she disappeared, and only spoke after she had completely vanished from view.

“I don’t hear a single footstep.”

“Yes? Oh, that’s right. I didn’t notice.”

“Only a year ago, Pilgrim Esther chased behind me.”

But now that I see her again –

“She’s now walking side by side.”

A terrifying growth.

Ryburn stared after her for a long time, with a lingering feeling of jealousy and fear.

“Let’s go. Our purpose is to find the apostate, Callius.”

Before Esther sol Ciliad could –

They had to find Callius and secure the relic.

That was the top priority.

“Worst case – we might end up pointing our swords at her.”

Ryburn, speaking with distaste, ordered a search across Tristar.


“Kid, look at how stiff your neck is. Let’s see if you can still bark like a dog after getting beaten like a dog.”

Taang! Taang!

The gauntlets that covered his hands banged together with a shrill iron sound.

Callius’ eyes shone sharply.

Those weren’t the simple gauntlets worn by Knights.

They were cestuses.

Traces of a forgotten God that remained to the present day.

‘Cedric, the last follower of a forgotten God.’

A weapon created by the miracle of the God he worshipped – that is, a Carcass.

“Cedric bor Madrician.”

“Pilgrim from this declining Kingdom, you’re calling my name in vain!”

“I have come to collect the debt of Armo, a herbalist from the West.”

Flinch. Cedric, who was about to attack Callius like a nimble tiger, stopped moving.

His colour changed to blue.

“Debt? I’m not a person who lives taking on debt, so you must have misunderstood something.”

“Are you saying that you don’t recognize the name of the herbalist Armo?”

The herbalist had said.

Cedric had taken a precious herb from him. The herb was for his only daughter, a child.

However, despite all his efforts, the daughter died, and he had reached the present day.

“……”

Cedric’s mouth shut.

He seemed somewhat worried.

But Callius was not concerned.

If that was not enough, he had still a lot more to say.

“Have you found the Oracle’s Gaiters yet?”

Then, Cedric’s face distorted so viciously that it didn’t look like a face any more.

However, that was fleeting.

Ptui! Spitting, Cedric bit his words at the casino guards behind him to stay put.

“And you bastard… you follow me.”

Cedric showed his wide back and pulled a new cigar out of his suit pocket.

Seeing that, Callius calmed his pounding heart.

Cedric, the chief of Krasion.

Cedric, the last follower of a forgotten God.

Cedric, who missed his dead daughter.

He was one of Callius’ favourite characters on The Pilgrim’s Path, and he was also a very difficult character to make friends with.

‘It’s blue now.’

But Callius was convinced.

His colour would soon turn into gold.


In the office of Casino de Cedric.

Callius sat down on the guest sofa and faced Cedric who was sitting opposite him.

Cedric bor Madrician.

The strongest combat power, either first or second place, within Krasion.

He concealed his identity and hid in Carpe now, but if he revealed his power properly, no one in the city could defeat him except Gerald, the owner of Tristar.

“You bastard, who are you?”

Hooo –

Like a long sigh, the white cigar exhaled smoke.

The spewing smoke climbed up his body and disappeared into the ceiling.

“A Pilgrim. And the one who will collect the debt from you in lieu of the herbalist Armo.”

“You must be well aware that’s not what I’m asking.”

Seeing Cedric growling like an animal, Callius buried his back deeply in the back of the sofa.

“Are you asking about the Twin Gods?”

Callius smiled softly.

Twin Gods.

Miracle and Oracle.

The Miracle’s Cestuses, and the Oracle’s Gaiters.

Cedric was an apostle of a forgotten God, who served the Twin Gods.

Long ago –

There was a multitude of tribes worshiping different Gods, and all of them were mutually entangled in war.

The winning tribes accumulated power and prospered to form a nation, and the losing tribes disappeared into history and were forgotten.

Cedric was a worshipper of such an old God.

Among them, were the unusual Twin Gods, Miracle and Oracle. It was a religion that had been passed down through the ages, but now it was in a state where the only believer was Cedric alone.

Churches that serve their Gods have divine relics, and without those relics God’s miracles cannot be performed.

A Church without God’s miracles cannot gather devotees, so Cedric had been looking for Oracle’s Gaiters since a long time ago.

Only then will he be able to lay the foundation for the resurrection of his faith.

‘But Cedric can’t find it.’

Until his death, he cannot find the relic, the Oracle’s Gaiters.

Because the Gaiters… … .

“How did you know of my God? No one knows my God even in Krasion. There are only two people in this world who know that I am the Saint of Miracle.”

Cedric’s question dispersed his train of thought.

Callius answered, looking at Cedric calmly.

“Isn’t there something more important than knowing about the Twin Gods? Cedric. You have to pay me back the debt first. The Gods can come second.”

Kwaang!!

“You. Do you really want to die?”

Cedric’s patience had reached its limit.

The table was smashed under his palm.

The importance and symbolism of the Church’s sacred objects were clear. But that only made Callius slow down even more.

In this world, no one knew where the Oracle’s Gaiters lay.

Apart from one. An existence who had made up this world and its various settings.

Apart from Callius himself.

‘It’s a bit heavy though.’

The momentum that Cedric exuded and the power contained in it were amazing.

Callius was acting calm as much as he could, but there were still drops of sweat on his back.

Currently, Cedric’s combat force was one of the most powerful in the Carpe Kingdom, except for the Five Paladins.

If you get into a proper fight, you can die in an instant.

But that’s why –

‘You have to be sure.’

You must not turn him into an enemy.

Awkward alliance? Shallow friendship? No.

Such an ambiguous relationship would only incite suspicion and invite the shadow of death.

If you have a relationship that can’t be broken, you have a higher chance of survival.

Being close with a strong man like Cedric in Carpe, where there is no one to turn to, can turn a crisis into an opportunity.

‘That’s the only way that I can live.’

After organizing his thoughts, Callius reached for the teacup prepared on the table.

The tea set was quite luxurious.

A limited-edition teacup set made by a master.

It was definitely his favourite teacup, as tea making was one of Cedric’s few hobbies.

If you break it, Cedric’s fist will fly straight away… … .

‘You must take the initiative.’

Callius carefully grabbed the teacup and sipped the tea.

“Come on, before my fists crush your teeth.”

Cedric blinked his bloodshot eyes.

The simmering has finished.

“Cedric. I am the only one who knows where the Oracle’s Gaiters are in this world. Do you think that attitude is appropriate?”

“That’s right. I’m going to grab you right now and hang you upside down to use you like of a punching bag. Then your tongue will spit out the truth, right?”

Gulp.

Callius didn’t even bother to threaten him and put his hands on his legs and clasped them.

“You should have already done your preliminary investigation on me. Then you know that such threats won’t work.”

“Yeah. A bastard child from Jervain, the famous family that stands as one of the pillars of Carpe. Had no talent in swordsmanship, and even in the Church, known as a garbage that only lifted women’s skirts. That’s you, Callius von Jervain.”

“… I’ve never heard about lifting skirts, that’s a bit strange.”

“The fact is that you are the prodigal son of the Church, famous enough that there was no need to investigate further.”

Well, I do have a handsome face.

Where did that mongrel go?

It’s just embarrassing to be criticized for something you’ve never done.

“So, I was curious. Your swordsmanship that I saw wasn’t that great. But no matter how famous Jervain is, that shouldn’t be enough to throw you away. Besides, the eldest son…”

Cedric looked at Callius with a curious expression.

“Three years as a Pilgrim. What the hell happened to you?”

But Callius did not answer.

He just demanded.

“You don’t need to know that. Cedric. All I want is the same as I said the first time.”

“… It looks like they’re right. You don’t seem to understand what people say until you’re beaten.”

Cedric dropped his cigar.

Callius’ eyes lit up.

That was then.

Cedric’s fists moved.

Bear Claw Cedric.

Like his nickname, in an instant, his clenched fist was right in front of Callius’ eyes.

Not giving him any time to react.

Hooo!! A strong wind blew through Callius’ dark hair.

He couldn’t move in the face of the huge bear-like fist in front of him.

“…. Ttt.

Cedric stopped his fist.

His gaze rested on the teacup that Callius was holding.

‘Phew.’

What if you weren’t holding a teacup?

Cedric’s fist would have hit him right in the face. Callius would have become a bloody mess with just that one shot.

“Cedric. Don’t you know who’s holding the cards right now? You’d better not do anything rude. If you put a single finger on my body, you won’t be able to find the Oracle’s Gaiters forever.”

“……”

Cedric, who stared at him for a long time, put his buttocks back on the sofa again.

Thump.

“What? What do you want.”

At that moment, Callius put down the teacup and raised the corners of his lips.

“I want one thing. Cedric.”

“So, what is it, bro?”

With you –

“I want to be a brother.”

“… What?”

Cedric’s face contorted.


A brother who has the same rank, not a superior or subordinate relationship.

That was the condition and wish I had for Cedric.

Cedric looked at me like a madman and didn’t believe me at all.

But I ended up negotiating with him to acquire the Oracle Gaiters.

‘I’ll see you later, brother.’

And became a brother with him.

“Brother.”

The word brother is strangely viscid.

Cedric knew the truth of that. So at first he refused, but finally he had to accept.

Of course, now he only says we are brothers, but he won’t believe it.

But as time goes by, he will start to think of me as a brother.

Cedric is like that.

Outwardly, savage and cold-hearted.

But that hides a lot of warm affection.

‘It’s still blue…’

The moment when that doubt turns into trust –

He will turn gold.

“Whoa – I’m tired.”

Click. This was a room that Cedric gave Callius to go in and rest.

A VVIP room on the top floor of the casino.

The spacious rooms were all lined with expensive ornaments and furniture.

The appearance of Tristar Fountain Square seen from the living room window and the feast of lights that illuminated the predawn sky were meant to give a glimpse into the core of the nightlife city.

“That pattern…”

It was a sword, which was the symbol of the Valtherus Church, but crossed with another sword of the same shape.

“The crossed red swords symbol means the Inquisitors, so why is it here…”

Are there any apostates here?

“But that has nothing to do with me.”

Whether there are apostates or not –

Now is not the time to care about others.

I immediately wiped the blood off my body with the prepared water and laid down on the bed.

The soft bed, hugging me warmly.

It’d been a while, this kind of comfort. Most of my nights were spent camped in forests or in shabby inns and stables.

It was a place Cedric managed, so there won’t be a sudden rain of blades.

Drowsiness poured in with a strange sense of relief.

“Tomorrow, I’ll go to Trish’s auction house and buy some ingredients for making holy water… I’ll go down to the basement and see if there are any good artifacts.”

Somehow, I had a lot of money in my hands.

Three thousand gold coins.

It was wealth obtained through gambling. The amount was equivalent to several years’ worth of taxes of a great lord.

“I don’t have to worry about the money, Cedric can take care of it.”

I also received deeds and checques that could only be used in big cities like Tristar.

Cedric wasn’t a guy to play around with my money in the first place.

‘It would be nice to have some decent artifacts… There must be something useful.’

If not, I might as well ask Cedric to help. Artifacts are also known as imitations of relics.

There might be something useful in Cedric’s hand.

“Tomorrow…”

His eyelids were drooping.

Click.

But then, the sound of someone trying to open the locked door could be heard.

Seung.

Slowly, Callius reached out and grabbed Arsando that was resting by his bedside.

Jebak, jebak.

Sound of walking.

Soon, when the intruder had come close –

Sreung!

Arsando’s blue edge stopped right at the neck of the uninvited guest.

“Hey!”

“… What is it, you.”

“I, master…!”

I did wonder what kind of assassin was this sloppy.

It was nobody other than Bruns.

“Were you alive?”

“What, of course!”

I didn’t know because I didn’t care.

‘I thought it was a shallow cut.’

It went better than expected.

“Heh, Bruns isn’t somebody who will die from the sword of an amateur! I just had to spit on the wound a little bit!”

Bruns showed off his wound while bragging, but it seemed that he had got a lot of expensive medicine and treatment for it.

“Who did all this?”

“The people at the casino. Even the bandages smell good.”

It seemed that Cedric cared.

‘Because I said, follower.’

I had just been making up an excuse to kill Ged, though.

Callius looked at Bruns as if it was ridiculous, and smirked.

“I think they did this much because I called you a follower.”

“Yes!”

“But you’re not really a follower of mine, are you?”

At Callius’ blunt words, Bruns lowered his head to the bedside as if he had been waiting.

“I, Bruns, am just a thug from Tristar… but I fell in love with master’s audacious gambling skills and relentless swordsmanship today! Please let me follow you to the end!”

“… That’s sudden.”

Obviously, it was no different than setting myself up as a shield, but this attitude…

‘Was this planned or is he just an idiot?’

It was one of the two. Of course, Callius put more weight on the latter.

“Take me as you follower! I will do anything!”

“… Well. You’re a funny one.”

Thanks for waking me up.

Callius took Arsando back, put his cloak on and started getting ready to leave.

“Where are you going?”

“Black market. I was going to go tomorrow, but I woke up, so I’m going to go now.”

Trish Auction House.

The so-called black market. There will be some things that will disappear after today.

“Uh… Then I…”

Callius looked at Bruns and raised the corners of his lips.

“Would you follow me?”

“Yes!!”


Editor’s Notes:

[1] Esther’s hair colour is now being retranslated as periwinkle. It’s literally the colour of water -> pale indigo, but that doesn’t translate well so we are using periwinkle.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 10

I walked in right away.

The destination was where Baldwin spent all his fortune. There was a man there who was still gambling.

There were also Knights who carried the name of Lutens around him.

Perhaps Baldwin had even put his own Knights as the stake.

I shook my head and sat down with a plop.

I sat down by the table where the man was sitting, and threw down the chips I had exchanged. All the gold coins in my hand had already been exchanged with chips.

To relieve Baldwin’s grudge, I had to gamble and get the money back.

Of course, from the same guy who’d drained his money in the first place.

“What, a Pilgrim? Priests are now even allowed to gamble, hahaha!”

I didn’t know the guy’s name.

However, seeing how he had exhausted all of Baldwin’s fortune, he must’ve had a knack for gambling.

“Lord Valtherus cares only for swords. Gambling is not prohibited.”

The man’s eyes changed.

He seemed to have realized that I didn’t have good intentions.

“I know what you’re thinking, but you’d better go home. I’m stronger than I look. I’ve had a knack for gambling since I was a kid, so I’ve never lost money. I don’t want to steal money from a Pilgrim.”

“There are many things in the world that you can only know once you experience them. Whether it’s gambling –”

Or something else.

When I didn’t back down, he looked at me like he was having fun and fiddled with the dice.

“Pilgrim, Pilgrim. I don’t know if you know, but the eldest son of a noble family who was gambling with me just an hour ago died after squandering his fortune. So I don’t want to keep going and take even a Pilgrim’s money right now.”

“Is that so.”

“He said he came here to earn money for his family that was in the middle of a war. I stole that kid’s money, and his life too, so…. I don’t want to do this again.”

War can be a great source of money. But it also costs a lot of money.

“He had no talent with swords, and no charisma to command an army. The only thing he had was a talent for gambling, and the only thing he wanted was to help the family by winning a lot of money.”

So go back, I heard his voice like this.

“So, don’t try anything wrong, and go back. I don’t want to rob money away from a Son of God.”

This kind of a situation was beyond my knowledge.

All I wanted was the stacks of chips around me.

Dozens of those stacks of chips.

That’s what the Corpse Grace desired.

“Let’s see your skill.”

“If you say it like that… let’s, see what a priest’s gambling skill can be like.”

He shoved a chip with a sullen face as if he had drunk too much.

“Master, he’s called Ged. He’s a gambler nobody in Tristar can beat!”

Ignoring the noisy Bruns –

I threw the dice.

“Roll.”

“Yes.”

The dealer placed two dice in a wooden cup and shook them.

Dakak, dakak.

Soon, the cup landed on the table, and a number was spat out of Ged’s mouth.

“Six.”

Two dice in total.

So you just need to spit out a number up to twelve.

If you get close to the correct answer, you win money, otherwise you lose money. If both participants are not close, the dealer gets the money.

It’s a simple game.

“Nine.”

The same chip was placed and the number was said, and the cup in the dealer’s hand was lifted.

Ged looked at the dealer once.

The dealer knocked on the cup and opened it.

Two dice appeared soon.

Three and three.

The total was six.

“Oh, I was lucky.”

It was the guy’s victory.

It was a simple and clear game.

It was a method that had to be based purely on luck, so it was simple, but it was fun.

I lost half of my money in one match, but I smiled.

“It seems that the Pilgrims have no talent in gambling because they’re always busy with searching for swords and practice.”

Instead of answering, I placed all my chips and Arsando hanging from my waist on the table.

“What are you doing?”

“Just this much isn’t enough if you’re a man.”

“… A good sword.”

Arsando’s blue edge flashed sharply.

“It’s a Life Sword. A rare one. One of these swords can buy you a house.”

Life Swords are not common.

This might be enough of a stake.

However, the man made a gesture as if this wasn’t enough.

“More than swords, I want miracles performed by Pilgrims…”

The Knights of Lutens that I met recently said the same thing.

The territorial battles still hadn’t seen an end. Although there were sufficient munitions and they were progressing towards victory, but the long war was ruining the territory.

It seemed that Callius wasn’t the only one who wanted to raise the stakes.

“I see. But do you have enough wealth to afford that?”

Ged’s eyes fluttered slightly.

“I’m serious.”

As the stakes increased at once, spectators gathered one by one.

He glanced at the onlookers and then rested his back to the chair.

“Of course.”

Dozens of bundles were placed on the table as if waiting for this moment.

Thump, thump!

All the chips he had picked up today.

“I have some talent, so if I change all of these, it should be more than enough for your ransom. It’ll be about a thousand gold coins. Plus.”

Tuk. He pulled out a couple of blank cheques.

The two cheques, each signed by him, were valued the equivalent of a thousand gold coins each.

Three thousand gold coins in total.

It was the sum total of his property.

“As expected of the city of nightlife. I was bored because I thought there were no outstanding men in Tristar, but this turned out to be a lot of fun.”

At this point, I was curious about the identity of the guy.

I thought he was just a gambler, but that wasn’t quite right.

“Bruns.”

“Yes?”

“You shake it.”

“I, what do you mean?”

Ged’s eyes changed.

“It’s just putting dice in a cup and shaking it, anyway. It doesn’t matter who does it.”

When I asked if it weren’t so, Ged’s mouth twitched.

“Or do you think I’m going to cheat? I swear on my sword and my God. Unlike others, I won’t play any tricks.”

“… Good.”

Dakak. The dice were thrown into the cup.

Dakak, dakak, dakak.

Only the sound of the dice shaking inside the cup broke the silence.

Thud.

The dice cup went down.

A beat passed in silence.

Three dice.

The numbers were from 1 to 18.

Callius’ gray eyes, which had been closed all this time, gleamed.

“Two.”

“Two? Hahaha, hey, Pilgrim. Were you just looking for a place to stay?”

Number, two.

There were three dice, but calling the number 2 was such an absurd thing that it seemed like you didn’t even know the rules of the game.

Ged laughed and shouted his choice.

“I’ll say three!”

Number, three.

Soon the dealer’s hand moved.

The cup was lifted. The spectators murmured that it was absurd.

They thought that the Pilgrim who didn’t even know the rules would have the same fate as that person from the Lutens family.

But the moment the cup was lifted –

All the onlookers were flabbergasted.

“Ugh!”

One of the three dice in the cup had landed on top of another.

The dice stacked in a layer of two showed one, and the third dice also indicated the number one.

“Lord, the dice say two! It’s the Pilgrim’s victory.”

Wow!!

Cheers rang out.

In a single game, Callius had earned more than three thousand gold coins.

‘Phew.’

There was something I could put my trust in.

It was possible because it was a dice game.

I’d concentrated my divine power in my ears and raised my auditory acuity by several times. The sound of dice hitting, the angle of the cup the dealer shook – everything was in my range.

It was an answer I’d come up with after calculating everything.

Because this dice cup itself had been tampered with from the beginning.

Of course, it wasn’t just because I’d concentrated my divine power on my ears.

[Bard’s Blessing]

Grade – Epic.

  • Best musical talent.

Callius’ one and only talent.

It was because of Bard’s Blessing.

It was possible because sound was considered as part of music.

There was a synergy between the absolute pitch granted by the Bard’s Blessing and the sharp hearing amplified by divine power.

“Luck seems to be favouring me this time.”

Callius took all the chips on the table.


Ged was almost stupefied by the current situation.

‘What. What happened?’

He had been gambling since the age of five.

He’d moved around the gambling halls to improve his skills and eventually gathered a lot of money.

Of course, it wasn’t all just his perfect skills.

‘The ability to cheat while gambling.’

Cheating is also a skill.

He worked with the dealer and hid the trick in the dice cup itself.

Tapping the cup moved the dice.

He made the dice move whichever way he wanted, and the other party didn’t even notice it.

Ged who was building his legend of invincibility based on that.

But then a pilgrim appeared.

He looked quite menacing, but the crisis soon turned into an opportunity.

A madman who bet himself with a stake when provoked a little.

Money was good, but if you had cadavers, it would be better if you brought a pilgrim who could make countless swords.

After all, victory is certain.

An invincible myth that has never been broken.

Ged didn’t think it would break today.

So, he couldn’t believe what was going on.

‘I lost?’

The stack of chips on the table.

It was moved towards the Pilgrim.

‘Is it a dream?’

No, it’s not a dream.

All of his fortune evaporated.

It was all his wealth, which he had hoarded for so long, more wealth than most nobles had.

A fever rose inside Ged’s head.

“Put that down!”

Ged drew his sword from his waist.

Whether it was because he was drunk, or not able to withstand the weight of the sword, he staggered dangerously.

“It’s my money. It’s my money!!”

The great gambler shouted.

A cold wind blew in the casino where a festive atmosphere had been spreading.

“Is there something more?”

Callius asked quietly.

I had nothing – there couldn’t be –

“Shut up!! Even if you’re a Pilgrim, who do you think I am!!”

Ged swung his sword.

Whoo!

His flimsy sword cut through the air.

Callius didn’t even get up from his chair, but grabbed Bruns’s neck and moved his body a shield.

“Ahh!!”

Chwak!

Blood soaked the gambling table.

“Ahhhhhhh!”

“Ged drew his sword!!”

The onlookers screamed and started running away. A faint smile crept across Callius’ lips.

“Ouch!”

Tuk. Callius, who threw Bruns aside, picked up Arsando from the table.

“You hurt my follower. That too, in Tristar.”

Callius took a step forward.

Then Ged, whose face had turned pale, stepped back.

“Kill him! Kill him right now!”

“Ha, but…!”

“Can’t you hear me telling you! Kill him! I own you all! Kill him!!”

Under Ged’s pressure, the Knights clenched their teeth and drew their swords.

They were just trying to live.

Callius couldn’t stand it. His sword surged like lightning.

Seuk.

“Ah!”

A Knight’s arm flew away.

“No, stop him! That cultist is trying to kill me! Stop him!”

Four remained. But none of them were Callius’ opponent.

Pak, pak.

Each time he swung his sword, a Knight fell down bleeding.

Step by step, by simply stabbing and cutting, the Knights of Lutens fell down like scarecrows.

Neither the swords they held in their hands nor their hard armor could stop Callius’ Arsando.

The gap between Callius and the Knights was so far and wide that nothing could fill it.

And soon after –

“Oh, don’t come! Don’t come, you devil!!”

Ged threw at Callius anything he could get his hands on.

Callius twisted his lips as he looked at him.

“This is a gift from Baldwin.”

“Sa, save me… Kuhk!”

Kuduk, pak.

The Carcass made of Baldwin.

Callius stabbed Ged with it.

He could feel the bones breaking and the heart being pierced through his fingertips.

Ged spurted blood and died without fanfare, and Callius looked at the cooling body with calm eyes.

As if Baldwin’s Carcass had no more time, it quickly turned into smoke and disappeared.

[Baldwin’s Gamble – Complete]

[Special rewards are given.]

[Tricolour Eye]

Grade – Rare.

  • See objects in three colours.
  • Red, blue, gold.

‘As expected.’

Tricolour Eye.

A characteristic that can determine what kind of effect an object will have on the character, and indicate that with three colours.

I’ve acquired a characteristic that will be of great help in my future journey.

It’s rare.

You can get characteristics through Corpse Grace.

I didn’t know that at first.

Until I remembered the name Baldwin. Baldwin de Lutens.

He is the eldest son of Viscount Lutens and has a talent for gambling.

A person with original characteristics.

When such a person left regrets due to an unfair death and created a Corpse Grace.

The person who resolves it would gain the trait. I was lucky.

To have met Baldwin just in time.

Tadadadadat.

The moment I was feeling satisfied with my newly acquired characteristic –

Sreung! The casino’s guards approached me with swords drawn.

And at the centre of them was a person walking leisurely with a cigar.

Thump, thump.

A giant had appeared.

“You did this.”

A stature larger than others.

A slender figure and a muscular body.

Claw marks on his eyes.

Unlike his all-white hair and appearance like that of a wild beast, he was dressed in a well-fitting suit.

“Cedric.”

Owner of the Casino de Cedric.

Cedric bor Madrician.

“Do you know me?”

“Of course. I came all the way here to meet you.”

“Hey, I don’t know if you don’t understand the situation, or if your liver is trying to jump out of your belly.”

This casino was run by Cedric.

There, Callius killed the Knights of Lutens and their current master, Ged.

With this fact alone, there was no problem in being expelled from Tristar or being imprisoned.

“It was just self-defence.”

“Yeah? It wasn’t in my opinion. You know that? In my business place, what I say is the law. It’s fine if it was self-defence. But it wasn’t, in my opinion.”

Callius’ eyes narrowed.

“Were you aiming for that from the beginning?”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

Ged must have been a thorn in his eyes, taking money out of his den.

But there was no way to solve it, so he left it alone, and then Callius ended up intervening which was fine with him. Callius even killed Ged and his whole crew, so for Cedric, if he beat the Pilgrim who caused trouble and kicked him out of Tristar, all the problems would be solved and he would get the money.

‘One stone, two birds.’

Callius roughly understood the situation. Although he hadn’t known this would happen –

But he had killed Ged with Cedric in mind.

Callius’s eyes gleamed.

Tricolour Eye.

When he looked at Cedric with it, his figure appeared pale red.

Red, indicated danger.


Editor’s Notes:

None for this chapter.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 9

A few hours later.

“Ooh.”

Callius, who had barely entered Tristar after some circumstances, walked the streets with a little admiration.

The small flowerbeds beside the streets were also beautiful, and the buildings were all built with different aesthetics.

All the residents had bright faces, and there was even a beautiful fountain constantly gushing out water in Tristar’s central square.

“It’s different, seeing it in person.”

“Have you been here before, master?”

“No.”

He gestured with his chin at the bastard, Bruns.

“Did you say you know where Lutens is?”

“Of course. I’ve seen all kinds of people, but that Lord was crazy because he wanted to go and gamble immediately!”

If it’s gambling.

Then there is only one place where he could be.

That is, Cedric’s gambling house located in Tristar’s downtown area.

‘I’ll take care of him and see Cedric if I get a chance.’

Following Bruns’s directions, Callius walked down the streets.

After walking for a while, the surrounding buildings started to look shabby.

Callius’ eyes narrowed.

“This is it! This is a secret gambling place only known to those in the know!”

“Is that so.”

At Bruns’ words, Callius strode in first.

Upon opening the half-broken door, a shabby table and a few chairs could be seen scattered inside.

It was then –

Clink!

The sound of chains rushed down from the ceiling, and something hit Callius.

Kuuung!

It was a giant iron net.

An iron net perfect for imprisoning people.

The place was a trap.

“Hahahaha! You were following me like a mutt without any doubts! Older brother! Aren’t you really stupid!?”

Bruns was sporting a smirk as he mocked Callius. Then, new thugs of the same type as Bruns revealed themselves all around.

“Hey Bruns! You’ve caught a big fish again this time!”

“Bruns the Angler! Since you caught even another Pilgrim this time! Good job! Haha, catching a Pilgrim. How much money is this guy worth?”

“As long as you sell it to the Lord, he won’t have to worry about swords ever again. We’re just sitting on a cushion of money!”

Perhaps they were thinking of selling Callius.

There aren’t many Pilgrims, but there are those who target them due to the nature of their wandering pilgrimage. It is easy to find cases where the Lords preparing for a territorial battle imprison Pilgrims to save on armaments and exploit them into making swords.

“How much can we get this time? I think we might even get more than a thousand gold coins?”

“What thousand gold coins? We might get more than three thousand right now.”

“You idiot! Where do you find a lord who can afford to pay such a high price? There are thousands upon thousands of those who want to sell their country to the Empire because they don’t have money.”

Running away is going to be annoying.

“Hey, who has the paralytic poison?”

“Here!”

As the poisoned dagger was handed over, one of the two archers threw it towards Callius.

However –

Taaaeng!

“What, did he stop that?”

Callius easily deflected the dagger using Arsando.

“What are you surprised about? Throw it again! Even if he’s a Pilgrim, if you throw a bunch at the same time, he can’t stop them all.”

It wasn’t a bad idea, but Callius didn’t wait for them to implement it.

Whiiik! His sword flashed in a long invisible arc, evoking a sense of ferocity.

Kkiiig, kuguuung!

“You crazy!!”

The iron net was sliced apart.

Since the net holding him was cut off, it was obvious what would happen next.

Ahhh! Help me!

Bruns urinated in his pants as he heard the screams of his brothers from all directions. The Pilgrim’s sword was relentless and neatly reaped the lives of the surrounding thugs.

As if one sword had split into dozens. It was a swift and sophisticated sword.

Bruns didn’t even understand how that kind of sword could be wielded.

During the course of his dirty deeds so far, he’d seen the swords of Knights a few times.

Their swordsmanship was fine and beautiful, but the sword wielded by the Pilgrim in front of him now, was not.

It was just a killing sword.

A monotonous but sure way to kill people, without any pretentiousness and form. It was a sword adorned with the flesh of its enemies.

There was no hypocrisy in it.

Bruns felt that it was an extremely practical swordsmanship.

After a while.

Callius was seen walking away from that shabby thief’s house with a blood-stained sword, and Bruns was following him.

He whimpered and carried his brothers who had turned into Carcasses in his arms.

“You’re slow.”

He was struggling to walk with as many as a dozen Carcasses wrapped in a bag.

A total of twelve swords. The larger the number, the greater the weight. Bruns felt so heavy that he thought he was going to die, but he tried to smile with a blue face.

“I, I’ll speed up. Master!”

Bruns and Callius took the Carcasses and headed to the nearby weapon shop.

“It’s a good sword. Are you going to sell this?”

“Yes…”

“Hmm… all right. One gold coin each.”

“Hey! Just one gold coin for my brothers?! Make it at least three!”

“Brothers, what are you talking about? Bruns, did something happen to your head?”

“Oh, just give me that! Boohoo.

“Why are you crying? What the hell.”

Leaving Bruns haggling with a red face, Callius looked around.

‘Is Trish Market over there?’

As the sun went down, it started getting dark. The lights went out in the villagers’ area, but the other side was different.

Rather, colourful lights started twinkling as if waiting for the night, and the places started crowd with well-attired nobles.

And in the basement of that glamorous area, there will be a Trish Black Market that sells anything.

“Master, here you are! I’m really amazing at bargaining, hehe. Check it out! You won’t get this amount anywhere else!”

“Well.”

Jiggle jiggle.

The money bag was full.

‘Twenty-four gold coins.’

It looked like the swords were sold for two gold coins each.

“Not bad.”

“Hehe.”

The quality was not very good as the Carcasses were made of those small-time assholes.

Since they could be exchanged for 24 gold coins, of course, it was a small business.

Thanks to that, the money left in Callius’ hand was now 39 gold coins and 1 silver coin.

‘This guy… … .’

Looking at Bruns the bastard, Callius pondered on what to do.

The world he was reborn in was a cold and harsh place.

Clumsy generosity and mercy would only give others a chance to bite your neck.

There was nothing wrong with leaving no weeds behind.

‘Bruns.’

But he was still useful.

Callius would stay only a few days in Tristar, and Bruns’ eyes were imprinted with fear and terror that would not soon fade.

It won’t be too late to deal with it after the chores at Tristar are over.

“Guide me. To the gambling house where Lutens is.”

“All right!!”


The name of the casino was Casino de Cedric.

As the name indicated, it was a casino run by Cedric.

“Master, I’ve finished all the entry procedures. At your convenience…”

I walked in straight away.

From then on, Bruns’ guidance was not needed.

There were a lot of tables, and dealers and gamblers were seated.

There were those who had bloodshot eyes and focused only on earning money, and there were those who prayed earnestly and cried out to God.

And there were also a few nobles who gambled with the Knights around them from time to time.

It shouldn’t have been difficult to find the kid of the Lutens family who fucked me in the midst of that chaos.

“Well?”

Obviously, it should have been easy.

Baldwin de Lutens.

But the man was nowhere to be seen.

Anywhere in the casino.

“Why is he not here?”

He should’ve been here.

When Callius stopped walking and turned around, Bruns opens his eyes wide in surprise.

Then, as if embarrassed, he waved his hand back and forth to make excuses.

“It wasn’t me! I’ve been with master all along!”

“Maybe you’ve been talking to him in secret.”

Sreung, hik!

When Callius pulled out his sword halfway, it made a squeaky sound.

Bruns’ face turned white, and cold sweat formed on his forehead.

“I’ll definitely find him! I can do it!”

Saying that, Bruns hurriedly ran out somewhere.

Ten minutes later.

I slowly removed my ass from the chair since Bruns had reappeared.

“Master.”

“You’re here. Did you find him?”

“Yes, I found him. But…”

Bruns’ expression was strange.

Looked for him, and found him, but seems like he saw something unexpected.

“What. Did he die or something?”

“That’s right…”

“What?”

I heard the story.

Baldwin de Lutens.

It was said that he was quite gifted at gambling.

However, in Tristar’s casino, he immediately squandered all his fortune and died while struggling in anger.

That was exactly an hour ago.

“What an idiot.”

I could go see the body as Bruns was acquainted with one of the casino staff. To be honest, it was hard to believe until I saw it with my own eyes.

After a while.

Seeing Baldwin’s body rolled up in a sack, Callius admitted the truth of his death.

Baldwin’s body had become cold.

Near the corpse was a glimmer of silver.

It was the light of the Corpse Grace.

“I’ll take Baldwin’s body.”

“Oh? Well, it’s a little difficult because he’s a nobleman…”

The casino employee gently rubbed his fingers.

He was plainly just asking for money.

When Callius threw a single gold coin, he snatched it with a happy face and disappeared.

Callius immediately turned the cadaver into a Carcass.

Then, with a soft light, the memory of the man permeated into his mind.

Wine glasses were stacked in front of him, and ashtrays were scattered nearby. Stacks of chips piled up all around.

The dealer’s bad expression and the similar faces of the casino guards nearby was understandable.

‘At first, he did quite well.’

Baldwin was playing dice.

Gambling based purely on luck.

It was incredible to have won that much money just from playing dice for fun.

But he didn’t seem to be gambling for fun. The attitude that permeated his mind was different. He was serious, and he was gambling with a desperate determination.

‘For the sake of the family.’

The eldest son of the Lutens family.

But the only talent he had, was gambling.

So, he came to Tristar to make money, and to help the family.

I thought he was just an idiot, but it didn’t seem like he was.

But that was only for a while.

At some point, he lost all his accumulated chips in an instant.

Baldwin was furious, as if he had encountered something impossible, and as he quarrelled and drew his sword, he was stabbed to death.

‘His hope…’

To get his family’s money back.

“That’s one annoying Corpse Grace.”

“Oh? Master, what are you talking about?”

I ignored Bruns’ question and headed straight back to the casino.

Baldwin de Lutens.

I didn’t remember it at first.

But seeing his death, I was convinced.

Baldwin’s name, I remembered.

Because –

Because he had the settings that I had made.


Editor’s Notes:

None for this chapter.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 8

“Thank you. Thank you so much……”

Hwiiiing.

Grains of light scattered in the wind and gradually disappeared.

In front of Callius, the child’s Carcass, which had come from a corpse torn apart by the claws of a monster from the nearby forest, disappeared.

[Artemo’s Carcass – Complete]

[Skill + 1]

「Callius von Jervain」

「Occupation」 – Pilgrim.

「Spirit」 – Level 4

「Divine Power」 – 2371/3251.

「Talent」 – [Bard’s Blessing – Best]

「Characteristics」 – [Verse of Grace] [Nobility’s Duty] [Scapegrace of the Count Family] [Death Verse Composition] [Prodigal Son of the Order] [Gluttony]

[Ability]

Strength – 22+(10)

Agility – 15+(10)

Skill – 7 -> 8

Health – 15+(10)

Faith – 21

A forest near the Tristar metropolis.

He had rushed to complete the quests received by turning the many corpses he saw on the way into Carcasses.

Fortunately, there were no difficult requests, so he managed to complete the quests as if it was a pastime, and his abilities also went up a lot.

Strength, faith, and even skill, which was rarely affected, rose.

Even though it only increased by 1, it seemed that the technical proficiency had risen.

Of course, you would know more precisely only once you went back to practice. Still, Callius shook his head with satisfaction and asked Artemo’s parents.

“There are a lot of monsters around here. Why are you living in such a dangerous place?”

“You don’t know the situation, Pilgrim. There are many peasants living like this. I’ve lived here as a herbalist since the old days so I can’t leave here… If we left, what work would we do to put food on the table?”

“… But you might die. If you move to the city, you at least won’t die from monster attacks.”

But Artemo’s father shook his head, saying that wasn’t the case at all.

Compared to the North, there were not many, but there were monsters here as well.

There were many examples of ordinary beasts eating humans and turning into monsters, so any other place would not be much different.

“No. Even if we became residents of Tristar, the heavy taxes would make it impossible for herbalists like us to survive…”

“……”

After all, being a resident of Tristar would cost you money, and the taxes collected would also be huge.

They would rather live comfortably outside the city, in the forest.

They were attacked by nobles inside the city, and attacked by monsters outside, so it was the same for them either way.

“Then –”

“Oh, yes. I will never forget this grace.”

It was time to part.

But Callius didn’t budge, as if he was waiting for something.

“Ah! Pilgrim! Are you going to Tristar?”

“Yes, yes.”

“Then tell Cedric of Trish that you’ve come to collect the debt of the herbalist Armo!”

“… Cedric of Trish. Here it comes.”

“Pardon?”

“Nothing. Please elaborate.”

“Yes! He owed me a debt the other day. At that time, he said that he would pay me back! I am a poor herbalist, so I have nothing to offer to the Pilgrim, so I can only do something like this…”

“You don’t have to.”

Callius replied sternly, but it was just a pretence.

There was a gleam in Callius’ eyes. Cedric of Trish.

This was the reason why he had to cross the damn forest road to find that young corpse and complete the quest.

“Pilgrim! If his benefactor left without any recompense like this, Artemo will never able to rest in peace! Please accept my sincerity!”

“I can’t help it if you say that. I’ll go see Cedric of Trish.”

“Thank you, thank you!”

After saying his goodbyes to the herbalist and leaving the forest, Callius saw a plain and a city beyond. It was Tristar, the city ​​of nightlife.

“Cedric of Trish. Good.”

Cedric of Trish.

A giant figure in a behind-the-scenes organization called Krasion that existed not only in Carpe, but even extended to other countries.

“If it’s Cedric, he might be able to help purchase the supplementary materials for making holy water.”

Cedric was aggressive and difficult to make friends with.

However, once you became friendly, you could easily maintain a good relationship for a long time.

Being friends with him brought many advantages.

‘I can get a lot of information.’

He dealt with various things in the underground world as well as very private information, so you might get the news you need.

For Callius’ survival and purpose –

It was good to get acquainted with him.

“The line is too long.”

As soon as he finished thinking, what he saw was a long procession towards Tristar.

Various people were lined up waiting to enter. From simple travellers, to merchant groups, to mercenaries.

‘Are there any nobles?’

There might have even been unknown aristocrats mixed in.

Since it was an era with little entertainment, Tristar was always crowded with people.

Callius joined the tail end of the incredibly long procession.


The sun was hanging slightly tilted in the sky.

It’d been about two hours.

Just at the moment the people in the line ahead disappeared and it was Callius’ turn.

Pak.

“… What?”

Someone tapped Callius on the shoulder.

“… What is it, you?”

“Oh, my shoulders are too broad. I’m sorry. But, brother, are you blind?”

Two people somehow bumped into each other’s shoulders and started arguing.

The other party’s hair was short and his body was muscular.

The man’s voice gave was rough impression, and he was tattooed all over.

He looked like a local bully.

Callius stared at him for a bit because he felt a little absurd, when suddenly he was booed.

“What is it? If you don’t want to go in, get out of the way.”

“Hey, if you’re going to fight, fight somewhere else. Fighting in Tristar won’t get you anything.”

The guard in charge of the gate into Tristar also looked at him with an annoyed expression.

The bully raised his fist at Callius, who had been standing still all this time.

“Ah! You’re annoying me!”

It was then.

“This guy!”

Chaeeng!

Suddenly, Knights of some noble family rushed in and pointed their swords at the bully as well as Callius.

‘What’s this?’

The arguing bastard was still chattering, as an aristocratic young man walked proudly among the Knights.

“Heh heh, does Tristar let in a lot of problematic people like this?”

“… Who are you?” The guard asked.

Even at a glance, the young man’s clothes and attitude were befitting a noble, so the other guards rolled their eyes and looked on.

“I am Baldwin de Lutens, the eldest son of Viscount Lutens.”

“Oh, so it’s Sir Baldwin. My apologies, I had no idea.”

The young man shook his head as if it was natural and began to open his mouth.

“I came a long way here to Tristar on my father’s orders to broaden my horizons, but I didn’t expect to see something like this as soon as I arrived. Should I take care of these issues?”

“I’m sorry. Hey, what are you all doing, quickly take them away!”

Callius, who had swords pointed at him by the Knights, was now pulled away by the guards.

It was an unusual situation.

It was only now that Callius realized, that the bastard and the nobleman in front of him were one group.

‘In Tristar, even a nobleman has to stand in line to enter.’

But that guy forced the guards into debt as if he had solved a problem for them.

“You must know that my father has achieved many victories recently. It must not be long before he ascends to the rank of count.”

“Yes, yes, of course.”

“But, are you going to keep me standing here? The sun is quite hot.”

“Is that possible! Please come inside.”

His thoughts were right.

After waiting for two hours in line, Callius was brought away from the gate, and the nobleman who had just arrived proudly entered Tristar.

A vein jumped on Callius’ forehead.

“It’s ridiculous.”

Why does the saying ‘got my nose cut with my eyes open’ come to mind? It’s crazy.[1]

It’s so outrageous that I’m not even mad.

“I’m a Pilgrim. Do you think it’ll be okay if you treat a Son of Valtherus this way?”

“Valtherus?”

He’d hoped that would work, but no luck.

“Why, you want to pull out that sword? Like I said before, Lord Pilgrim. I don’t know about other places, but drawing a sword won’t solve anything here in Tristar.”

Keuk, if you pull out that sword, you’re dead. Even if you survive, you won’t ever be able to enter Tristar, so if you still want to pull it out, try it. Even if the owner of this city is Gerald of the Valtherus Church, Tristar’s laws are strict.”

That was sad, but true.

The Valtherus Church had long since lost all positive public opinion. Even Gerald, the owner of Tristar, who had become a Master in the Order, did not show any consideration to the Pilgrims. Rather, he hated the Pilgrims.

Tristar was such a place.

It was the city ​​of nightlife. However, the law was applied far more strictly than other places. Once somebody caused a problem, they would either be imprisoned or, in severe cases, prohibited from entering the city at all.

Once banned from entry, one would never be able to enter again. So, if possible, no one would want to cause any problems here.

Because the being who could be said to be the owner of Tristar was one of the Five Masters, a person who exerted great influence in both the Kingdom and the Church.

Because he was Gerald Gestav.

‘Gerald the Judge.’

No matter how high-ranking a noble, or how powerful a Paladin of the Church. Gerald, a Paladin who had risen to the ranks of the Five Masters, did not tolerate anybody making a fuss in his beloved city.

Besides, he was recognized by the Kingdom and even received the title of honorary marquis, so what could anybody say?

“Hey, let go of me! I can walk by myself!”

The bully was let go by the guards, and Callius walked with him away from the gate.

“Brother, think of it as just stepping on shit. If you don’t have the strength, you should think with your head. If neither of them works, you should just keep your mouth shut.”

Jiggle, jiggle.

The bully tossed a money bag up and down, and said words that Callius didn’t know whether were teasing or comforting him.

“If both don’t work, like me, listen well and get money. Hahaha!”

“How much?”

“What, what? Oh, that noble had a lot of money, he gave me five gold coins for just this kind of work. Here, take this.”

The man smiled widely at Callius, who was still looking at his money bag, and tossed a silver coin from his bosom.

Callius’ lips twisted as he received the silver coin.

“I earned it thanks to you, so this is my gratitude. See you again next time!”

The moment the bully turned around and was about to disappear.

Callius grabbed him by the shoulder.

“Don’t you think that’s not enough money?”

“What? I felt sorry for this bastard, so I gave him a piece of silver and it wasn’t enough? Let’s see, let’s see, so I look that soft?!”

I was generous and threw him a silver coin, but the other party didn’t even have the common sense to be grateful.

The bully quickly clenched his fists.

But he was one step late.

Callius’ fists were faster.

“Ahh! What, what?! You hit me now?!”

In front of the screaming bastard, Callius raised his fist again with cold eyes.

“If you made gold coins because of me, wouldn’t it make sense to give out gold coins instead of silver coins?”

Hearing what Callius said as if it were the most natural thing to say, the bully pulled out a dagger from his bosom.

“Damn this bastard, I almost got persuaded for a moment. Do you really want to die?!”

“No, I want your money.”

“You crazy guy!!”

Whiiig! Pak!

“Ahh! Fuck!!”

He swung the dagger, but Callius grabbed his wrist and twisted it.

The dagger missed and fell to the floor helplessly, and the man was struck in the face by Callius’ palm, causing his nose to bleed.

Just like a child being dealt with by an adult, the fight between the two was one-sided.

“Show me your good intentions, or don’t. I think either way is fine.”

Sreung!

Callius pulled out Arsando.

Seeing the energy flowing out of the sword, the man’s throat bobbed up and down.

The bully was quick to judge the situation.

“I, I’ll give it to you!”

The effect was great.

Callius got five gold coins.

He now had fifteen gold coins and one silver coin in his hand.

“Well, then I’ll just…”

“Who told you to go?”

“I don’t have any more money! Let me go!”

Callius shook his head.

“I don’t have any money, and, and my head is useless, Pilgrim! Even if you turn it into a Carcass, I’m sure it’s going to be a worthless sword!?”

“That’s not certain.”

“Spare me! I’ll do anything!”

Oh, finally a good word came out.

“I suffered the worst of insults today. Lutens, who dared to fuck me.”

Until I find him –

“You won’t have your freedom.”

The bully, Bruns, thought.

Looking at his eyes and actions, this guy was a real stone-head.[2] And Bruns had somehow got himself firmly caught by this crazy idiot.

He was really unfortunate.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 눈 뜨고 코 베였다는 -> Eyes were open and nose was cut -> proverb, like being a sitting duck.

[2] 또라이 -> Stone-headed -> i.e. one who cannot understand others, acts crazy, etc. A crazy idiot.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 7

Woong, woong, woong.

“It’s not going well.”

Subtle divine power overflowed from Callius’ body.

His spirit was now 4th grade.

Both the amount and purity of divine power had changed remarkably compared to before.[1]

In this world, spirit is the measure of one’s prowess.

And the uses of divine power are limitless.

What if you focus your spiritual energy on your eyes?

‘The range of sight increases.’

You can see quite far.

What if you put your spiritual energy into your ears?

Auditory acuity increases.

If so, what would happen if you let the spiritual energy flow evenly throughout your body?

The answer is –

“Temporarily increases the physical ability.”

「Callius von Jervain」

「Occupation」 – Pilgrim.

「Spirit」 – Level 4

「Divine Power」 – 2971/3251.

「Talent」 – [Bard’s Blessing – Best]

「Characteristics」 – [Verse of Grace] [Nobility’s Duty] [Scapegrace of the Count Family] [Death Verse Composition] [Prodigal Son of the Order] [Gluttony]

[Ability]

Strength – 19+(10)+10

Agility – 15+(10)+10

Skill – 7

Health – 15+(10)+10

Faith – 20

As one could see, the physical ability increased by +10 due to the purity of the divine power that was originally level 4, but when the whole body was covered with divine power like this, an additional +10 was added.

Body strength, agility, and even health.

They were of a level that could not be ignored since as much as 10 more was added.

“Looking at the diminishing divine power…”

But you couldn’t keep it for long.

Divine Power – 2442/3251.

That was because the divine power was rapidly decreasing.

At this speed, most of the divine power would be consumed in about 15 minutes in battle.

“It would be difficult to use it in practice.”

So Callius was training.

As he walked, he was emitting divine power with his whole body. He was circulating the spiritual energy throughout the body and gathering it in one place.

Originally, divine power resulted from one’s belief in God.

Borrowing from God in return for devotion.

So it was the power of God.

Therefore, divine power, despite seemingly being one’s own power, was not truly so.

It’s in my body, but it feels like it’s not mine.

To put it more simply:

“It feels coiled around my skin but not attached to it.”

Therefore, it was not difficult to draw the energy into the body and circulate it.

This was similar to cardiopulmonary exercise in which you breathe in air and then exhale again.

The divine power was exhaled again when inhaled. The expelled divine power was weakened and could not be re-used.

It took some time to recover.

So –

Callius was now training to contain that divine power within himself.

To prevent the divine power that had entered the body from escaping again, he was training to catch it.

It was a kind of storage.

Wouldn’t it be more efficient to have the divine power in one’s own body rather than drawing it from the atmosphere?

Of course, it wasn’t an unfounded idea either.

‘The characteristic should have become available.’

It had been over three years since Callius started doing this.

Gradually, little by little, a speck of spiritual power was established in his lower abdomen.

Just a little bit more.

With a little more, the divine power would be fully established and a talent would be unlocked.

For the Pilgrims of this age, divine power was simply a borrowed power.

There were few Pilgrims who wanted to do something like Callius.

“If there are, it’d be the Paladins.”

Paladins were appointed by the Church only after finding their own swords.

This was a training method that was possible only with their level of experience and enlightenment.

Hence, disciples were sparse, and even if there were, not everything about oneself could be taught. Isn’t that one of the principal characteristics of those bound by religion?

“It has meaning only when you realize it for yourself.”

Therefore, there were very few people who practiced this kind of cultivation like Callius.

Besides, the training he did –

‘Unique-grade technique.’

[Six Peak Flowers Bloom in Late Season – 만화봉육 (晩花峰六)][2]

Grade – Unique

  • Six buds blooming in late season.

It was a technique that maximized efficiency by creating buds in the body with divine power.

When they reach maturity, the six buds bloom at once, and petal-shaped sword energy flows from the tip of the sword of the master of this technique.

Start with six buds, that one by one bloom into six peak flowers, and then blossom into twelve flower offerings – it was a divine technique.

Six Peak Flowers Bloom in Late Season.

A technique created by Saint Stella, who was originally a genius and highest level Paladin who disappeared hundreds of years ago.

Her divine technique was lost until three years ago.

When I took over Callius.

As soon as I took over my new life here, the first thing I found was Stella’s Six Peak Flowers technique.

The darkness hides the deepest under the lamp, and Stella’s Six Peak Flowers Technique was hidden under the flowerbeds of the Valtherus Church.

Of course, such a setting was also created by myself, so it was only after I found the Six Peak Flowers Technique that I could be sure that this was the real-world version of the game.

“I mean, it didn’t go well.”

Even if it gathered, it was difficult to transform the divine power into a bud.

Perhaps it was a technique that was still above my level, and it was not easy.

All the ideas I had created and hidden initially came out of my brain, so I was furious because I couldn’t learn it myself.

Three years had already passed by.

He couldn’t reach even the initial level of the Six Peak Flowers Technique.

But Callius did not give up hope.

It used to be because he was under-levelled, but now it was a little different.

Physical abilities that had been strengthened through quests.

The constitution changed with the characteristics of a glutton.

And the quality of spiritual power had risen to a higher level.

It was bringing a glimmer of hope to Callius, who possessed wretchedly abject qualifications.

‘Not long to go.’

One or two threads of divine power gathered together in the elixir field and wrapped around it.[3]

The divine power, which had lumped together inside the elixir field, had now grown to the size of a pea.

Beads of sweat dripped down Callius’ forehead.

Sweat trickled down his cheeks and dripped onto the ground from the tip of his chin.

And right then –

“Ah.”

Callius’ footsteps stopped.

The silver light that had spread from his body faded and he took a deep breath.

“That’s it for today.”

[Divine Power – 353/3251]

It was because he’d consumed most of his divine power.

There was still a long way to go, and it was a dangerous forest path where you couldn’t know what would happen next.

I used up most of my energy to immersed in training, but not anymore.

As the times are what they are, various variables exist here.

For example.

“A bandit or a monster.”

Or a Pilgrim.

Since there are such dangers, it is impossible to concentrate on training by consuming all my divine power.

Besides.

‘I heard that Oliorro was captured by the rebels.’

The story is flowing is faster than expected.

At this rate, the aftereffects of Lutheon’s apostasy and the pressure from the pagans will be even more severe.

Now I can no longer enjoy my leisure.

I have to move quickly.

“I’ll have to go to Tristar for now.”

Tristar is known as the largest nightlife city in the Carpe Kingdom.

From there, I will head to the famous Trish Auction House to collect the other ingredients for holy water.

The Pilgrim’s Path will become more and more war-torn –

… And the pagans will start appearing more and more frequently.

As a result, internal strife will happen within the Church and the Kingdom will become a mess.

The northern areas will be busy with the invasion of monsters, and the Empire will take advantage of that to devour Carpe.

Life is at risk wherever you go.

There is no safe place, inside or outside.

Shouldn’t there be a way to heal my body by making holy water?

“It’ll be a while before I can grab the Thunderbolt Sword from that damned bastard.”

Callius murmured to himself and took another step.

The destination was Tristar.

Carpe’s biggest nightlife city.


Inside the Valtherus Church.

The moderate leader, Bishop Alvato, privately summoned a Pilgrim.

“Pilgrim Esther sol Ciliad greets Bishop Alvato.”

“Oh, Esther. Come here.”

The Pilgrim, Esther sol Ciliad.

She was a Pilgrim with hair coloured like water that shone dazzlingly in the light.[4]

Esther’s blue eyes sparkled like crystal, and at first glance it looked like she was always crying. Because of this, her nickname used to be Weeping Esther.

The nickname was because of her twinkling eyes, but she hated that nickname.

So most of those who called her Weeping Esther were struck by her fists and had their teeth or noses broken.

Bishop Alvato, who recalled those old memories for a moment, smiled fondly.

“Yes, I’ve called you because I’ve got a job for you to do.”

“What is it?”

Esther answered with an expressionless face, as if she was not human.

Alvato smiled bitterly at her standing there like a statue.

“You have to go to Tristar.”

“Tristar…”

“As you know, apostasy is on the rise, and the situation in the Kingdom is not good.”

Meanwhile –

“There is a Pilgrim who is suspected of possessing a holy relic. You know him well.”

Alvato handed her a document.

The name written there was –

“Callius von Jervain…”

Her eyes, which had been blank consistent with her expressionless face, narrowed in an instant.

“Bishop Milliman, of the extremist faction, has sent an Inquisitor. But that Inquisitor is the Iron Grace Inquisitor, Ryburn. He is Bishop Milliman’s man.”

If –

If Callius really had a holy relic, and it fell into Ryburn’s hands –

“You must not allow Bishop Milliman to get the relic.”

Bishop Milliman, the leader of the extremists.

He seemed cautious for his position, but he was quite reckless when it came to the pagans.

It may have been because of the seeds of revenge that had been sown in his past, but Bishop Milliman’s purpose in the present situation was putting both the Kingdom and the Church in danger.

“It’s not good for us to touch the Empire now. It’s still time to crouch low and accumulate our strength.”

So, he called Esther.

Esther sol Ciliad, the genius swordsman, who was showing the greatest growth in the current Church.

Her genius and sincerity even caused mentions of her as the next Saint.

She was qualified enough for this task.

“All right.”

“I’ve prepared everything. All you have to do is start your journey. If it’s Tristar, there won’t be any difficulties. And you never know, this time, the item you are looking for might appear at the Trish Auction House.”

Bishop Alvato shook his head, clasped his hands and stretched his back.

“Bishop Alvato.”

“Yes, do you have any questions?”

“Yes. What if Pilgrim Callius doesn’t have a relic?”

What if he doesn’t have a relic?

Hmmm.

“If there is no direct or indirect evidence of collusion with the pagans, it would mean that there is no sin.”

If he has no sacred objects and has no affiliation with pagans, then he is without sin.

So you can just come back… …

“It would be fine to have a sword duel.”

“Um? Uh… I guess that’d be fine.”

“Okay. I’ll go right away.”

Click.

Esther’s footsteps as she closed the door seemed light for some reason.

Sword duel.

“Did you have such a bad relationship with Callius? I never knew.”

Esther, who never showed her emotions, came out of nowhere with such a proposal.

Bishop Alvato smiled bitterly.

If there were any sacred objects, he would die as a sinner, and even if there were no sacred objects, he would die at the hands of Esther.

Death was the only option.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 성력 is spirit, or spiritual power. 신성력 is divine power.

[2] 만화봉육 is being translated as Six Peak Flowers Bloom in Late Season, shortened to Six Peak Flowers Technique.

[3] 단전 (pronounced: danjeon) is being translated as elixir field. This is the same as dantian in Chinese medicine.

[4] 물빛 (lit. water coloured). Pale indigo.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 6

Tick, tick.

The shadow of Callius moved with the beat of the flickering flame.

The fire was a comforting warmth, illuminating the dark forest where Callius was camping for the night.

As he stared blankly at the fire, many thoughts floated up to the surface of his mind, and then sank back again as the mind became calm.

A newly acquired sword.

Callius looked at the sword Arsando with his gray eyes.

[Arsando]

Grade – Life Sword.

Inhabited Soul – Arsando Mirinae.

  • Arsando Mirinae’s Carcass.

“……”

Puk.

With his sword stuck between the tree roots, Callius tilted his head back to rest against the tree, and closed his eyes.


It was me who was in charge of the overall story of [The Pilgrim’s Path].

However, I had been getting more and more tired from the heavy workload, so I was not able to properly create the characteristics of each character.

At that time, I sat on the company rooftop bench and called her.

“Mister writer. You need my help again, right?”

The woman with a bright, sunny smile was an employee of the design department. With a smile on her face, she handed me a coffee and sat down next to me.

“What is it this time? Oh, that bastard, Callius von Jervain! I know. I got inspired while designing him. He’s so handsome, isn’t he?”

She spoke of the characters she had created as if she was dealing with living people.

“Callius must be a bastard. Yet, he must also have the dignity of a noble. I wish he would be different when he is a Pilgrim and when he returns to his family.”

I shook my head and wrote down the details of Callius that Yoo Yeon-Hwa was talking about.

She closed her eyes and tapped her lips with her index finger. There was a trembling around her eyes.

Every time, it was a weird thing to see.

But I knew.

Every time she did this, a firm character setting was given to a sloppy-looking character.

Callius von Jervain.

He is the eldest son of a master swordsman, but a fool with no talent in swordsmanship.

However, the appearance that inherited the blood of Jervain was unmatched in the Carpe Kingdom. But maybe it was a joke from God, since his fate was a series of misfortunes.

“Even though he’s weak, he’s constantly putting in effort without other people’s knowledge, but his character gets crooked because he doesn’t get any results! A noble among nobles who has the arrogance and dignity characteristic of the aristocrats, but sacrifices himself to death at the end!”

I jotted down her advice in a notebook, along with whatever came to mind.

“Um, something is lacking… Is there anyone who likes Callius by any chance?”

“Well. I hadn’t even thought about that part.”

“I wish there were. But it’s even more heartbreaking because it’s something that can never come true. Ah! It hurts my heart.”

Unrequited love.

I don’t think it’s a very feminine idea, but there’s nothing wrong with it.

I nodded my head over and over again.

“But it’s so sad.”

“Why?”

“Callius dies. The matter of his sickly body always comes up.”

That was true.

Callius dies anyway.

No matter which route he takes, he is given a forced choice route where he has no option but to die.

Because of his character.

[Nobility’s Duty]

Noblesse oblige.

Due to this characteristic, when living through the rise and fall of a nation, Callius always makes an absurd self-sacrifice.

“If you follow this storyline, there is no way for him to survive.”

A really handsome man.

Although he is the eldest son of a count, he is a symbol of misfortune who is thrown away because he has no talent as a swordsman. Callius, whose character concept screams the word ‘crazy’.

Players will encounter Callius at least once no matter which route they take, and he will have an unfriendly relationship with most players.

Even if they become friendly, this guy will be useful only once.

When he falls on the inevitable annihilation route, Callius sacrifices himself, saying it is the duty of a nobleman.

It is only before he dies that he repents his mistakes and it is his first and last act to help the player – by dying.

「Callius von Jervain」

「Occupation」 – Pilgrim.

「Spirit」 – Level 6

「Divine Power」 – 1351/1351.

「Talent」 – [Bard’s Blessing – Best]

「Characteristics」 – [Verse of Grace] [Nobility’s Duty] [Scapegrace of the Count Family] [Death Verse Composition] [Prodigal Son of the Order] [Gluttony]

[Ability]

Strength – 2

Agility – 1

Skill – 1

Health – 2

Faith – 3

The character is very messy.

No properly useful characteristics.

But that’s the original character.

A character that doesn’t grow in importance in any route, doesn’t do much as a villain, and is ambiguous as an ally.

That’s Callius.

“At least one… I wish there was at least one. A route where Callius lives on.”

She smiled bitterly.

She felt sad for a game character that wasn’t even alive.

“Oh, and it’s too bad that he doesn’t have any talent. Please put in at least one.”

“Um… what would be good?”

“Well.”

After thinking for a while, she said ah! and exclaimed.

“Is he surprisingly talented in music?”

I burst into laughter at the sight of her smirking as she said this.

She twittered like a swallow and chirped like a sparrow, but she was a comfort that was invaluably precious to me.

But the longer we spent together, the sicker she got.

A gloomy sky.

It was a dark day’s early evening and the sky was full of black clouds.

I couldn’t help but watch her funeral from a distance.

“You said it was suicide?”

“Yeah, I don’t even know how that can be… because she was always smiling.”

“Why did she die?”

“I don’t know, there was no will or anything.”

My comfort was gone.

[Callius von Jervain]

Tuk, tuk.

The next day after her funeral.

I went to work, sat down and opened Callius’ settings window.

‘At least one… I wish there was at least one. A route where Callius lives on.’

Her voice was still vivid in my ears. As if possessed by something, I began to edit Callius’ settings window.

“One route where Callius lives.”

And –

‘Is he surprisingly talented in music?’

One talent.[1]


Click.

Callius woke up and grabbed Arsando.

The bushes shook, but soon a roe deer appeared and disappeared.

“Did I fall sleep?”

Callius added more firewood to the slowly dying bonfire.

Tadatak.

The sputtering flame grew back in size by eating the firewood he threw.

Callius, while staring at the flame, considered the status window with gloomy eyes.

‘I didn’t know that things at that time would continue like this.’

「Calius von Jervain」

「Occupation」 – Pilgrim.

「Spirit」 – Level 4

「Divine Power」 – 2971/3251.

「Talent」 – [Bard’s Blessing – Best]

「Characteristics」 – [Verse of Grace] [Nobility’s Duty] [Scapegrace of the Count Family] [Death Verse Composition][2] [Prodigal Son of the Order] [Gluttony]

[Ability]

Strength – 19+(10)

Agility – 15+(10)

Skill – 7

Health – 15+(10)

Faith – 20

Three years have passed and my status has changed a lot.

[Gluttony]

  • Eat a lot and digest a lot.
  • Digestibility – Top
  • Absorptivity – High

If I had known that this would happen, I would have added something like a genius. If I had talent, I wouldn’t have had to go through all this suffering for this past three years.

“I wish there was a way to get a Spirit Sword at the start, then there would be a possible route of getting a Vision Sword, and I would have just been able to smash everything with momentum.”

Why is nothing easy in life, before or now?

[Verse of Grace]

  • Relieve the pain of the target turned into Carcass and receive a favour.

The first trait acquired by this is the trait of Gluttony.

‘Callius is a character with a weak constitution, so Gluttony is not a bad characteristic for him.’

Whatever you eat, it absorbs and digests nutrients at its best.

On the surface, it seems like it is just rice or food being digested, but depending on how you use it, it can mean more than that.

Besides, the time period here mimics the Middle Ages.

‘There are a lot of cases where people die from eating something wrong.’

The Gluttony trait was indispensable as it reduced the number of such cases and provided the best digestion and absorption of nutrients from the food eaten.

‘Because it digests or decomposes even up to intermediate poison on its own.’

Callius looked at what was marked as a talent.

“The only talent I have is…”

Callius took a leaf of grass and brought it to his lips.

Open your mouth and let the wind blow.

~♬

An unbelievably soft tone resounded through the forest.

If you listened quietly, your ears were purified, your thoughts disappeared, and a sense of supreme satisfaction bloomed in your heart.

Even though it was dawn, the beasts raised their heads and began to gather to hear Callius’s grass flute.

“It’s absurd.”

Tadadat.

When he stopped playing, the animals ran away as if he had never been.

“Is he surprisingly talented in music?”

Had I known it would be like this, I would have put some other talents in it.

“… No, this is good too.”

Thump.

Walking through the meadow, Callius played the grass flute.

A fantastic tone reverberated through the forest.


“I found traces.”

The man shouted with joy when he found traces of the bonfire.

“Okay. Then where is his destination?”

“But that’s…”

“What?”

Inquisitor Delruin had a face that he didn’t quite understand.

“Come on, tell me.”

As he was urged, Delruin began to confide as if he had no choice.

“There are unusually many footprints of animals in this forest. That’s why…”

“It is difficult to discern the direction. Is this what you mean?”

“Unfortunately… yes.”

It’s so amazing that my nose feels stuffy.

There are so many footprints of beasts that it is impossible to pinpoint their direction.

How many beasts are roaming around, making it look like nobody can be tracked through this mess? Did they pass by in groups in the woods?

‘It’s not like it was a herd of water buffaloes… … .’

Even as Delruin was speaking, it was difficult for him to understand this situation.

Are you saying that Callius can even do magic? Magic potent enough to dazzle the beasts and make them erase his footprints? Or was it a spell?

“You may not believe it, but…”

A sigh came out.

Anyone who hears these reports will scold back. Shouldn’t you yourself believe it if you say something that doesn’t make sense?

However, Inquisitor Ryburn’s expression was quite different from what he expected.

“Maybe it’s the power of the relic.”

“Ah…!”

Relic!

All of these situations are possible in the face of a miracle imbued with the power of God.

Why didn’t I think of that?

Delruin greatly admired Inquisitor Ryburn’s insight.

“It looks like it’s going to be longer than I thought.”

“Yeah, I guess… there are a lot of variables.”

Pilgrim Callius.

No, the pursuit of the apostate Callius, who stole the relic, seemed it would take longer than expected.


Viscount Bolivian.

In the office there, was a woman who twirled her ink-stained pen gracefully.

A woman with red hair and green pupils, but with slightly ferocious eyes.

The second daughter of the Bolivian family.

It was Helena de Bolivian.

“Miss.”

“What’s the matter?”

I’m in the middle of reviewing the documents in a good mood, but you’re breaking the flow.

Helena thought she should deduct Butler Alfredo’s salary.

“A letter has been sent to the lady. In the name of Jervain…”

“What?”

Tak!

Helena, who snatched the letter from the butler, immediately frowned.

“What kind of face does this bastard have!”

The source of the letter was the guy who couldn’t be ignored. A con artist who dared to deceive the daughter of a merchant family and extort gold coins!

“You bastard, Callius… Since you stole my gold coins last time, you should’ve just kept hiding like a mouse!”

Pppak!

Helena, who broke the pen stand in anger, immediately opened the envelope.

“Just you dare ask for money again. I’ll go to the North this time! I’ll grab all my money back from the Jervain family!!”

“Considering the hardship, time, and cost of going to the north, it’s a no-brainer. Miss.”

“Shut up, Alfredo! I know!”

The green pupils quickly went over the letter from top to bottom.

However, a frown gradually formed and only doubt remained on her face.

“Torrett? Copper mines?”

You’re asking me to distribute copper from Torrett’s mines out of the blue.

Of course, mining development and distribution is not difficult. Torrett is just a small town near the border.

There will be no proper manpower there, so you can send manpower from here.

All the profits from that will come back to Bolivian as gold coins.

You’ll have to go to Torrett to get the full picture, but for Helena, it’s nothing to be sad about.

“But something’s strange… it smells of something other than money.”

As she squinted her eyes suspiciously, Alfredo raised his arm and sniffed.

“I came here today after washing my face. Maybe the Lady…”

“What nonsense! Alfredo! I washed today!”

“That’s right. I’m sorry.”

Helena, who was glaring at Alfredo with an annoyed face, suddenly widened her eyes as if she had remembered something.

“Wait, Torrett?”

Torrett, Torrett.

Tock tock. Helena, who was holding a broken pen and touching her lips, rummaged through a mountain of papers, and pulled out a report.

“Yes, Torrett. Alfredo. Did I mention that the Inquisitor was heading to a village near the western border a while ago?”

“Yes, I heard that.”

To the merchants, information is money.

In addition, information about the Inquisitor is inevitably sensitive.

The rise and fall of people become clear depending on where his footsteps reach.

“There are only a few villages near the border. There was a rumour that Arsando, who went to Torrett, was dead, if that’s true…”

The puzzle is put together.

The narrowed brows straightened, and a faint smile spread on her red lips.

“Why did the Iron Grace Inquisitor go to Torrett, was it because of you?”

Callius von Jervain.

Aside from how he killed Arsando, how did he even attract a Heretic Inquisitor?

“If it’s Callius, it could be.”

Not long ago, Lutheon, who was close to him during his monk days, apostatized.

“Is it because of that?”

It’s not clear, but Callius must be being pursued anyway.

The distance from Torrett to the Bolivian family is about ten days.

If you estimate the time when the letter arrived, the picture is drawn slowly.

“Have you been caught by now?”

Or maybe he’s already been arrested and questioned? No, I mean tortured.

Ahaha! Helena smiled as she tilted her chair back.

“Doesn’t a God still exist? I can finally see the bad guy who cheated me, Helena de Bolivian, get punished.”

Oh, there’s Lord Valtherus.

Helena smiled with great satisfaction and straightened her back.

“But, you won’t die, right? You must return the five hundred gold coins that you scammed from me, Callius.”

“He is the eldest son of the Jervain family. No matter how much he is abandoned, his bloodline will not go anywhere. He will not be killed.”

“Right? So he can’t die. I’ll have to pay back my disgrace and get back my gold coins tenfold from him!”

Bang. Helena resumed stamping her paperwork, humming to herself.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] It seems like when the “original” character setting is being discussed with the designer, Gluttony and Bard’s Talent shouldn’t be present yet, but that’s how the author wrote.

[2] 사시작비 is now Death Verse Composition.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 5

A panacea that cures any disease and heals any wound.

The holy water of Valtherus.

“I don’t understand…”

Why is the main ingredient for making holy water, called the Tears of God, growing near the local mine?

Callius could not understand at all. There was nothing notable until he entered the mine based on Leone’s guidance.

On the surface, it was impossible to see it as anything but an ordinary copper mine.

It wasn’t iron ore, it wasn’t gold, it was just copper, so there was nothing special about it.

Still, he’d never been here before, so while he was looking around the mine, he found that that there were flowers blooming which didn’t match the image of the mine.

“It’s ridiculous.”

The flowers were right in front of him, a perfect harmony between white and black.

The Tears of Valtherus were originally an essential material for the cult’s holy water production, but they were completely burned down in a heathen attack decades ago.

As such, the Church of Valtherus was unable to manufacture holy water anymore, and it became the starting point for the Church’s strength and reputation to plummet.

The Church that could no longer heal the wounded was unable to draw the people’s devotion, and the Kingdom became increasingly impoverished as it could not win its wars due to the lack of holy water.

Originally, the Valtherus Church and the Carpe Kingdom had great power on the continent.

However, due to the lack of holy water, their strength gradually weakened, and now they have taken on a passive aspect.

“But here it is.”

An arc was drawn on the corner of Calius’s lips, as he touched his chin.

A medicinal herb that is the main ingredient of holy water.

Valtherus’ Tears were right in front of his eyes.

And Callius knew how to make holy water.

That is to say –

‘It means that you can carry holy water with you.’

Of course, to make holy water properly, you need a manufacturing facility to mix it with the other key ingredients.

But did Callius need that kind of perfect holy water right now?

‘No. Just in case you don’t know, it’s not completely necessary.’

In this world where potions are far more precious than gold, what if you could make as many healing potions as you like, even if the quality is a little low?

“That’s enough.”

Half the potency of the original holy water.

That is enough.

Even with the slightest medicinal effect it would be a medicine that heals any wounds as if they were washed away.

“Leone.”

“Yes?”

“Who owns the mine?”

“Of course, it belongs to me, the owner of Torrett’s estate.”

“Then you’re saying these flowers are yours too?”

“Yes, yes. Would you like to have one?”

Fuck.

“Leone. You’re a really good kid.”

Callius patted Leone’s head.

“Hey, what’s with this. Hehe.”

Callius stroked Leone’s head and then carefully dug up the Tears of Valtherus that were blooming.

“But how are you going to use it?”

“It’s a secret.”

“Ah, that’s it. The Church’s secret…”

“That’s roughly it. If the Church finds out that the secret about this flower has been revealed…”

Callius mimed slitting his neck with the back of his hand.

Leone responded with a firm nod of his head as if he had made a desperate determination to never see that bloody look.

“Of course!”

“Okay. God will watch over you.”

Callius tapped Leone’s shoulder, then grabbed one of the beautiful herbs and placed it on the back of his hand.

Then soon –

The stigmata flashed with a subtle light and made a soft hiss.

The Tear of Valtherus was gone.

‘Okay.’

The herb was sucked into the stigma.

You can’t put things in that are too big, but if it’s just some herbs, you can store them inside the stigmata, just like you would use your inventory.

‘This won’t damage the Tears of Valtherus.’

If there is a suitable place, it would not be bad to re-plant and culture them.

“Okay. Let’s go.”

Torrett.

I was a little hesitant at first, but I’m glad I came here.

Not only has the level of divine power risen, but I also got a Life-grade sword and the Tears of Valtherus, the main ingredient of holy water. It is a gain that cannot be valued in money.

“By the way, Master Callius.”

“What? Leone.”

“Are you leaving?”

“You’re asking the obvious. I’m a Pilgrim.”

Pilgrims are known to wander.

They are wanderers who never stay at one spot for long.

The reason was also known.

The end of the pilgrimage comes only when you find your sword.

And when you turn the rosary hanging from the neck into a sheath, and put the sword in that sheath.

Only then –

“But why are you asking that?”

“Oh, I actually heard it back then.”

During the duel with Arsando.

He’d called out the last name of Callius.

“Callius von Jervain.”

Leone repeated his name with admiration.

“Do you know Jervain?”

“That’s right! It’s Jervain, the Supreme Ruler of the North who are famous for their swordsmanship! Is there anyone my age who doesn’t know of Jervain from the north?”

The Ruler of the North, Jervain.

Carpe’s Shield, Jervain.

Master swordsman, Jervain.

There were so many titles when one spoke of Count Jervain.

The Jervain family, who had been protecting the northern parts of the Carpe Kingdom for centuries.

Among those who participated in any important affairs within the Carpe Kingdom, there was no one who did not know this name.

“Are you leaving for the North?”

“Why are you asking that?”

“Uh, that’s…”

Leone had a puzzled expression on his face as if asking something obvious.

“This body has left the family and turned to God.”

I don’t want to hear anything about the family.

‘I don’t want to go there until I die.’

If you go back to the Jervain family, the characteristics that come with this persona would be revealed, so things would become difficult.

“Oh, I’m sorry. My presumptuous meddling… that’s right. Master Callius is now the Son of God.”

Thinking about the divine revelation, Leone fell into his own delusion and kept his head down.

“Let’s go. I’ve seen everything there is to see.”

“Yes.”

Except for the Tears of Valtherus, the mines here were mediocre.

However, the copper veins seemed to be quite large, so if an export exchange could be set up with a suitable merchant group, wealth would gradually start flowing into the estate.

“Callius, this mine has become Torrett’s hope.”

“Copper is a mineral that has many uses here and there, so the area is bound to improve.”

“Can I do well…?”

“…”

Leone’s eyes looking up at him were full of anxiety.

He was about as tall as Callius’ chest.

His youthful face still had the look of a child.

‘You’re too young.’

Rumours will spread in Torrett that the copper mines are profitable, and the vanished vassals will turn their faces to devour the profits. Then they will become more and more greedy, and might even end up trying to kill Leone.

“… I’ll write you an introduction letter.”

Callius had some connections with a merchant family suitable for entrusting the distribution of copper.

It was a pretty famous merchant family within the Carpe Kingdom, so it won’t be difficult to distribute Torrett’s copper.

‘Helena de Bolivian.’

If it were her from the family of Viscount Bolivian –

She’ll take care of it so I won’t have to worry about Torrett anymore.

“Don’t worry. You’ll do just fine.”

Stroking Leone’s head, Callius stepped forward.

‘She’s going to kill me, right?’

Callius remembered two years ago.

A relationship with her that could be called a bad relationship, if anything.

Her accusations against him held up.

A few days later –

Crackle, crackle.

Callius flicked the bag of gold coins Leone had given him and put it in his pocket.

“You didn’t need to give me this.”

“No. I apologize for only being able to do this much.”

“…”

“Callius, I don’t know where you’re going, but be careful on the way to Oliorro.”

“Why?”

“I don’t know what’s going to happen in that town right now because there’s a rebellion in Fortress Oliorro.”

“Oliorro…!?”

“Yes, do you know?”

Oliorro’s Rebellion.

In fact, it was one of the peasant uprisings stirred up by the pagans.

‘But it’s too early.’

It should have been done at least three years later.

‘Has the timeline accelerated?’

If so, it means you don’t have time to relax like this.

The shadow of the pagans is getting darker, so this side can’t stand still either.

‘I’m going to the North.’

To the master of the Spirit Sword who is waiting there.


A few days later.

Inside the Torrett Mine.

The spot where Valtherus’ Tears used to be was picked clean as if there had never been anything there.

The man, who was looking at that place with sharp eyes, did not match well with the environment of the mine due to his neat and luxurious attire.

Click.

“Ryburn. Callius has already left Torrett a few days ago.”

“Is that so. We were one step late. Where would you say his destination is?”

“Neither the Lord of Torrett nor the local residents know where he is going.”

“The whole of Torrett is covering for him… Is it okay to leave things like that?”

“Not yet…”

Tuk, tuk.

Inquisitor Ryburn, who patted his index finger with his arms crossed, sighed as he shook his head.

Tuk, tuk.

“If you’re not sure, wouldn’t it be better to not say anything?”

His mouth was smiling, but his eyes were sharp as frost.

He is the heretic inquisitor called ‘Iron Grace’ Ryburn.

A powerful Paladin with level 3 divine power and a Spirit Sword.

During interrogations, he is a bloodthirsty Heretic Inquisitor before whom it was said that only the truth could be confessed.

“Sorry, I’m sorry! I’ll correct it!”

Ryburn walked past the man with an indifferent gaze and exited the mine.

Inquisitor Ryburn raised his glasses and murmured.

“Bishop Milliman said that there might be a relic of the Order hidden here.”

The Church was aware of the possibility.

However, Inquisitor Ryburn confirmed that there were no relics here.

‘Is Bishop Milliman wrong?’

Or did someone take it?

Inquisitor Ryburn put more weight on the latter possibility.

‘Callius von Jervain.’

Trash among the family of master swordsmen.

Talentless bastard.

He, who possessed such foolish swordsmanship, won the duel against Arsando Mirinae and quietly disappeared.

“Maybe, he took the power of the relic.”

I don’t know what kind of relic it is or what power it has, but the Church’s relic is a mystery itself.

Even if something’s not likely to happen.

The relic could have been enough to make it happen.

If Callius, who had that garbage talent, monopolized the miracle of the relic –

“Any sign of paganism?”

“I’m looking around the area, but still…”

There were no signs of paganism.

Arsando, who was investigating under orders from the Church, died.

The probability is high that it is a relic.

That incompetent Callius killed Arsando?

Callius took on the power of the relic?

He killed Arsando and disappeared.

Even though he took the power of the relic, he did not report it to the Church.

Why would you do that –

Because there was something to hide.

Then he –?

“It’s heresy.”

Heretic Inquisitor ‘Iron Grace’ Ryburn –

A faint smile spread across his lips.

“Heresy in the name of God.”

Clean up –

Ryburn’s usually indifferent eyes were full of joy.

“Callius von Jervain is a heretic.”

And the residents of Torrett who covered for him, as well the Lord of this place, are all heretics too!

“They will be thoroughly interrogated.”


Editor’s Notes:

None for this chapter.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 4

Carradi, the capital of the Carpe Kingdom.

The Bishops from all the branches of the Church were gathered in the magnificent Valtherus Cathedral in the capital.

Bang!

“No, don’t you know that those scoundrels are stirring up trouble in the North right now! But you’re sending an inquisitor to the West in this situation, what the hell are you talking about!”

The one speaking was Alvato, a Bishop in the moderate camp.

His shiny bald head had heated up so much that it had turned red.

The reason was the radical Bishop Milliman on the other side.

“If you keep heating up like that, soon you’ll be a head short.”

A vein jumped on Alvato’s forehead.

“It’s just annoying to see that green onion hair of yours.”

“Still, it’s better to complain about something that’s there compared to something that’s not there. Heh heh.”

“If you don’t want me to pluck all that hair out today, you’ll have to answer my questions, Bishop Milliman!”

Bang!

Milliman coughed at the sound of Alvato seriously hitting the table.

“If we don’t protect the northern part of Carpe, it’s obvious that the Church will collapse! Why should we focus on the desolate West?”

Bishop Milliman responded as if it was natural, wiping away his voluminous hair and long beard, which differed from Alvato.

“Wasn’t the North originally like that as well? It’s also the breeding season for demons, and it’s a time when the White Forest is noisy. Besides, there’s no evidence that heretics have appeared in the North, unlike the West.”

Bishop Milliman and the other extremist Bishops beside him all nodded their heads and agreed.

“Hmmmm…”

Unfortunately, what he said was true.

The northernmost part of the Kingdom is a barren land, always full of snow and monsters.

No matter how crazy the Pilgrims of Valtherus are with their swords, there are few faithful ones who make pilgrimages there.

So it always took time to get reports on the exact situation, and the evidence the extremists were talking about was also unclear.

“But that’s not the case in the West. There have been reports and signs of paganism already in the West.”

Besides.

“The fact is that the fate of Arsando, who was sent to Torrett to investigate the rumours of a sacred object of Valtherus, became unclear. If you look at the Acushium, you can’t see him anymore.”

One of the relics of the Valtherus Church.

Acushium.

Bishop Alvato turned his gaze towards the Acushium lying in the middle of the great round table.

‘Acushium, the holy relic of light that embraces the miracle of the god Valtherus.’

At the center of the round table was a circular indentation filled with water.

Numerous colourful lights danced in the water, and the terrain of the Kingdom was marked with waves. Different colours of light according to the level of divine power indicated the location of the Pilgrims.

Bishop Milliman of the West.

He said while pointing his finger at the Torrett area.

“Of course, Arsando was a Pilgrim with level 5 holy power. But everyone here knows that his swordsmanship and holy power were quite high to be called just a level 5.”

However.

“That Arsando is dead.”

Arsando’s light disappeared last night.

“It’s not clear whether he returned to the Gods or became a Carcass.”

“But, Bishop Milliman. There were two lights indicating Pilgrims in Torrett. If one of them disappeared, it’s also possible that there was a sword duel.”

Sword duel.

Two Pilgrims fight with their swords, check each other’s skills, and then decide the winner.

That said, in the end, both participants are blinded by the prospect of making an excellent sword, so it wouldn’t end with a nice cup of tea.

But despite Bishop Alvato’s objection, Bishop Milliman once again pointed to a light in Torrett.

“This light is the light of Callius.”

“Callius!?”

“You mean that bastard of the Jervain family?”

Milliman shook his head slowly.

“You’ve all heard the story.”

Callius von Jervain.

Son of the Supreme Ruler of the North, Count Jervain.

The eldest son of the Jervain family which was renowned for its swordsmanship.

And –

“The bastard of the Jervain family.”

“Yes. Pilgrim Callius was quite famous within the Order.”

Callius von Jervain.

His father, Count Jervain, who was a famous northern swordsman, had wanted the Valtherus Church to take care of his eldest son.

The Church was initially delighted with the huge donation, but soon had no choice but to cry.

It was because Callius’ naughty behaviour was beyond their imagination.

“Callius, that idiot bastard and scapegrace, was quite a troublemaker even within the Church.”

The moderate Bishop Alvato recalled five years ago.

‘The abandoned eldest son of Jervain.’

Despite being the eldest son of Jervain, who are called master swordsman, he had no talent for swords, and was full of the arrogance and pretentiousness typical of aristocrats.

He had no prowess, and he often ignored religious members from within the Church as well as commoners, flaunting the pride of the family at his back.

Wouldn’t it be nice if that was all?

There was a large number of people who left the church because Callius constantly harassed and humiliated the religious in every way.

And as if even that wasn’t enough, Callius gathered the sons of noble families within the Church and went around doing all the bad things that could be done within the Church.

When he became a Pilgrim and went on a pilgrimage, the whole Church celebrated with naked joy.

“He can’t still be alive…”

“Pardon?”

“Oh, nothing.”

Alvato corrected the words that he had unwittingly spat out.

“But what about it. Why does Arsando’s death and the existence of Callius lead to sending inquisitors?”

Bishop Milliman shook his head in response to Alvato’s words.

“Bishop Alvato.”

“What are you trying to say?”

“Bishop, do you think Callius can defeat Arsando with his sword?”

“That…”

Impossible.

Callius, who had no talent in swordsmanship, even if he died and resurrected, could not have defeated Arsando.

Arsando was a Pilgrim with a promising talent within the Church.

How could Callius win a fight against him?

He had a history of fighting against monks half his age.

His swordsmanship skills were comparable to that of a young monk.

So how could he beat Arsando?

“I think it’s impossible.”

It was absurd.

“However…”

“Of course, it could have been an accident. But, more than him beating the odds, I’m more convinced of the existence of heresy, as reported earlier.”

“So what you truly mean is…”

Callius and the heathens.

There was an ominous suspicion that there was some connection between them.

“Do you remember Lutheon? The marquis’ son who hung out with Callius.”

“I remember.”

Even if I don’t want to remember, as he was an idiot who was on par with Callius.

“Not long ago, the light of Lutheon disappeared.”

“Something like that…”

“But, according to a recent report, Lutheon is alive. He had a spear in his hand instead of a sword.”

“No way!!”

God of Swords, Valtherus.

God of Spears, Lactus.

“Lutheon has apostatized.”

Kwadangtangtang!!

Alvato’s chair, as he stood startled, fell with a dull noise.

Lutheon was enough of a fool to make a pair with Callius, but he had been a genius who’d fought for the highest level of swordsmanship.

To think that he became an apostate!

“He’s become a cultist of Lactus, the God of Spears.”

He turned to a God who was no less than a beast and became a pagan! Sadness turned into anger in Alvato’s heart and sublimated.

“So what about Callius?”

“You mean it’s very likely that Callius is also an apostate?”

“Yes. Besides, the West is a place where there are many traces of paganism. The last place where the apostate Luteon appeared is also in the West.”

Bishop Milliman of the radicals was saying: “It can be believed that Callius made contact with the infidels and killed Arsando.

“Arsando had been on a mission to investigate the possibility of a relic that might be buried in Torrett. His death cannot be taken lightly.”

Where there were traces of paganism, the one who should not die died.

So one couldn’t help but doubt.

It was a natural process.

“I, Milliman, believe that it is highly probable that Callius is an apostate! I propose to send the inquisitor, Iron Grace[1] Ryburn to Torrett!”

“Hmmmm…”

Round table.

Among the Bishops seated around the Acushium.

There was no one who could refute Milliman’s comments.

‘Heretic Inquisitor ‘Iron Grace’ Ryburn…’

Alvato shook his head.

It goes without saying his devotion was truly sincere, but the Heretic Inquisitor was famous for his severity.

Alvato considered the moment the Inquisitor would meet Callius.

Whether Callius was an apostate or not, Alvato thought the outcome would be the same.


At the same time.

Torrett’s Lord’s castle.

“Great.”

After shaking his head and taking one more shot of the wine, Callius exhaled a violent sigh and enjoyed the alcohol sticking to his throat.

“What are you staring at? I’m just drinking my Father’s blood.”

“……”

“Just say you’re drinking wine,” accused Leone, who was sitting on the other side of Callius.

Dozens of empty plates were piled up next to him, and a large oak barrel full of wine was also lying empty.

Leone stared at Callius with a look of amazement.

“Is there no dessert? Your mouth is so sharp.”

Actually, the finances were tight.

Still, as the other party was his life-saving benefactor, he cleaned out his pockets to serve this meal…

“Dessert…”

Leone looked around and saw the servants desperately shaking their heads.

There was nothing more to give Callius, and if he ordered more food, he would end up on the streets.

“Isn’t there? I was deceived by Leomary. She said that if you turn me into a Carcass and return it to my family, you’ll be treated with grandeur…”

“My mother’s name was Leonaire, Pilgrim.”

“Oh, yes. I’ve been drinking, so my tongue got twisted.”

Hmmm. Coughing, Callius got up from the table full of dishes.

“Where are you going?”

“I don’t have any appetite, so I’m going to take a look around the nearby forest.”

“Yeah? No appetite…?”

So, what happened to all the stuff you have eaten so far?

Leone had no idea what was going on inside Callius’ stomach.

“Did you find the mine? I’d like to see it.”

“Yeah? How could that be… It’s a top secret, so even the mercenaries outside don’t know about it.”

Arsando Mirinae also discovered the cave that was the bandit’s den while he was exterminating them.

Leone soon realized that it was not a simple cave but a mine where certain ores could be found, and if Leone could develop that mine, Torrett had a chance to grow into a wealthy city of the West.

‘These are the settings I gave.’

I didn’t know what happened after that.

The company revised the rejected contents, received feedback, and re-corrected hundreds of times.

I couldn’t tell if the story was written by me or added by someone else.

It’s been ten years, what more can I say?

The story I wrote was slightly revised and reflected, so there were many places where the really detailed parts were skipped.

‘I’ll have to check it out.’

How is the part that has been skipped over?

“Leone.”

“Yes, Pilgrim Callius.”

“Callius is enough.”

“Yes! Master Callius.”

“I have received a revelation from God.”

“Di-, divine revelation!!”

Leone’s eyes widened.

“It was a divine revelation to take care of Torrett. As a Son of God, I must see the condition of the mines located here.”

“I knew it!”

“… Well?”

“Ever since you appeared at the right time to save me, I’ve always wondered if that’s the case! Master Callius was a messenger sent by the god Valtherus! A Saint of God!”

“Um… that’s it.”

It’s convenient to be misunderstood, but those shining eyes were a bit burdensome.

“… Please guide me to the mine. There may be monsters there, so I’ll take care of them.”

“Ah! I see!”

At the words of Callius, who pretended to be benevolent, Leone believed like an idiot and led him to the mine.

After a while.

Seeing something in the mine, Callius’ expression darkened.

“Why is this here…?”

In front of him, the Church’s lost herbs.

A material of the holy water called the Tears of Valtherus, were blooming.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 예철의 is being translated as Iron Grace. It’s a sobriquet. 예철 means to be polite, it can also mean (wrought) iron. The name gives a sense of a harsh civility, don’t you think?


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 3

The pilgrims of Valtherus.

Sword pilgrims.

The funereal priests who are called that, have little to no cooperation among each other.

At best, it’s a façade shown to the outside. The inside story is bound to be really ghastly.

Because –

“Are you here for my sword, brother? But I’m sorry. You’re a step late.”

Each and every one of them is extremely selfish when it comes to swords.

Even if they have no desire for anything else, when it comes to swords, the pilgrims’ obsessions far outstrip their care for their fellow brothers.

Callius chuckled inside.

This guy had a sweet mouth, but the joy shining in his eyes couldn’t be hidden.

‘He’s hostile.’

What he wanted –

Was to turn the lord into a sword.

And then take that sword and turn Callius, a fellow pilgrim, into another sword!

‘The miracle of Valtherus, which was created to relieve the pain of the dead, has long since changed its meaning.’

Therefore, pilgrims who have the same goal do not seek to achieve it together.

Ironically, pilgrims –

‘They show the best aptitude for being turned into a carcass.’

Divine power is essential to unleash the divine miracle that is creating a carcass sword.

And a priest can be said to be a vessel that already contains that divine power.

A sword pilgrim, therefore, is the best possible material for a a powerful carcass sword.

As a result, pilgrims implicitly target each other.

There are even some who fight their fellows openly, so it’s natural that the neighbouring people of the empire do not view the pilgrims in a good light.

However, it is inevitable. Because the Valtherus Church, drunk on the faded glory of the past, thinks it is God’s wish to have the best sword.

“Aren’t you Arsando the Idiot…?”

“… I’m Arsando Mirinae! No, what’s your name?”

Pilgrims do often kill others that show an aptitude for being made into carcasses, but usually only at the border regions near the empire.

The young lord of this estate –

‘Now I remember.’

The settings and stories he’d written over one night began to come back to his mind.

‘Leone, the young Lord of Torrett.’

The mother who’d marched into war to save the crumbling estate dies, and the remaining vassals rob the valuables and run away.

Left alone, Leone weeps and tries hard to become the new lord and revive the estate.

‘He was troubled by the bandits, but then he found the mine they’d occupied and got a breather.’

But only for a while.

It was a story about a pilgrim who helped clear out the bandits, who realized Leone’s potential, killed him, and turned him into a carcass.

‘…’

Callius slumped and looked down at Leone, who was looking back at him.

“I came here for nothing.”

When the story he’d written became a reality and unfolded like this, he felt somewhat reluctant.

“I don’t know how you know my name, but since you aren’t leaving, it seems that you have no intention of going back.”

“Unfortunately, I have something to do with that little boy.”

Leone started slowly edging towards Callius.

The little kid had some sense.

Well, that was what got him targeted by a pilgrim, though.

“That’s a shame. To think it’d cause a fight between brothers…!”

Saak!

“Hey!”

Chaeng! Kkig! Kkigigig!

Arsando’s sword, which was aimed at Leone, was blocked by the rapier.

The sound of clashing swords sharply pierced his ear, as if scratching an iron plate.

“Your eyes are far too excited to say you’re sorry.”

Rather, it was an exuberant face, as if things were going too well.

“I’m sorry, brother! It’ll be my first time turning a brother into a carcass, so I can’t control myself!”

Kuung!

Kkig! Kkigigig!

“It’s a pretty heavy sword.”

Arsando wielded a greatsword.

A wide and long two-handed sword.

It was heavy and couldn’t be handled freely, but each blow was mighty.

Not very compatible with Callius –

‘When all I have is a rapier.’

His rapier was a thin and long sword optimized for stabbing.

If Callius made a single mistake parrying that greatsword, it’d immediately snap into two.

Its edge was already starting to degrade.

“Let’s try it once!”

Kwadangtangtang!

Dodging the incoming blow, Callius struck with the rapier just to create some space, and took a moment to catch his breath.

‘This is tough.’

There was already a crack on the rapier.

Even though their carcass swords were of the same rank, the difference in compatibility was inevitably obvious.

Since it kept clashing with another sword with such strong force behind it, the blade was bound degrade.

And the longer they continued, the more would it break.

Power vs speed, that was the difference between the two swords.

“Should I just do it?”

Although not very compatible –

But it wasn’t impossible.

Whoooosh.

A desk shattered, and dust flew. A pile of papers scattered and fluttered in the air between them.

Salang, salang.

Through the papers fluttering down in the air, Callius could see the figure of his opponent.

Although his face was full of joy, he still properly raised his greatsword.

The tip of the sword cut through the dust and into an arc.

Then, at once –

Kwaaang! A hit.

“You bastard!”

It looked like the charge of an angry bull.

The force behind the sword resembled a huge boulder pounding down.

Salang. The fluttering papers drifted between them and obscured the view. Once again, Arsando’s sword was raised.

Step.

“Huh?!”

“You idiot.”

It looked like he hadn’t considered the reach of the sword.

His sword hit the ceiling, revealing a momentary gap.

That gap –

Callius didn’t miss it.

Taat! Kwajik!

Callius’ feet slammed against the office floor as he rushed forward.

The rapier that stabbed upward from the waist was sharp as an arrow and mighty as a spear.

Chwasss!

Piercing the papers fluttering between them.

“Kuh!”

The tip of the sword brushed close to the opponent in an instant. Yet, Arsando’s head moved.

Whoooosh!

It was a great act of reflex.

The sound of bones creaking in his neck from how hard he twisted it, was the proof.

Arsando’s lips started to curve up as he avoided the majority of the blow.

“Stupid.”

But as if even that was a trick, Callius pulled the sword back and moved his feet in a strange orbit. Seug. Tuk.

“Aaaaaah!!”

An arm fell to the floor.

Callius opened his mouth, wiping the blood off his sword.

“It was an honest sword.”

He looked like a weasel, but his swordsmanship was very straightforward. Just stabs and cuts. An honest swordsmanship without any trickery or deceit mixed in.

It was a heavy sword style that struck only with force.

However, facing it, Callius had been able to bring forth victory with ease.

“That’s why greatswords are so problematic. If you lose an arm, you can’t fight.”

“Ahh! Aaaaaaaaaaaah!”

Arsando Mirinae.

He tried to hold the sword with his remaining arm, but to no avail.

Even holding it with two hands was slow, how could he fight with one hand?

“Those eyes! Those gray eyes! You must be Jervain!?”

Callius’ eyes narrowed in a frown.

Arsando’s red, bloodshot eyes seemed to have witnessed the impossible. Arsando could not understand.

If his opponent was really Callius von Jervain, then this couldn’t have happened.

There was no way Callius von Jervain could’ve shown such swordsmanship.

“How could Jervain’s scapegrace wield such a sword!!”

“You don’t need to know, since you’re going to die soon.”

Chwasss!

Tuk, degrrr.

“It’s not good if the body is severely damaged… but what can you do?”

Callius spoke disrespectfully, but even so, Arsando was a pilgrim.

The strongest opponent he’d met in a long time.

If it’d been a pilgrim other than Callius, and if this place had not been a small and cramped office, the fight would not have been so easy.

When Arsando died, the greatsword he’d been holding tumbled down.

“Hmm… what’s this? Anyway, it doesn’t matter. “

The rapier’s condition was also miserable.

It had to fight against a carcass of the same grade, and one it wasn’t very compatible with at that, so cracks had formed here and there on the blade. It couldn’t be used anymore.

“Leone.”

“Yes, yes? How do you know my name…”

“This is your mother.”

Callius held the rapier in front of Leone.

“Yes? Mother…. My mother died on the Lutens Plains…”

“I speak in the name of Callius, son of Valtherus and pilgrim of the sword. This is your mother’s carcass.”

Your mother –

“She wanted to come back.”

This was probably why.

“I think she was trying to protect you.”

Leone stretched out his hand towards the rapier with surprised eyes.

In the fierce battle before, the blade had been damaged at several places, and cracks could be seen.

Wounded.

It was as if it had come from the battlefield where his mother died.

No, it was like his mother herself who had fought an arduous battle and died.

Leone’s eyes reddened.

Instantly, hot tears ran down his cheeks and wet the floor.

Leone’s tears dripped down on the floor of the dusty office.

“Mother…?”

He held the rapier with hands trembling like an aspen.

Saaaa.

As if it had been waiting, the rapier began to turn into grains of silver light.

“Ah…”

A shimmering silver breeze of light flew in the wind to the window of the office.

Leone trudged towards the window to see the disappearing ray of light.

No, to look at his mother departing.

[Leonaire Torrett’s Regrets]

[Divine Power +2]

Callius looked at the disappearing Leonaire and was startled.

“Ugh!!”

Intense pain soon followed.

One more stroke begins to be engraved on the stigma on the back of the hand.

“Why, why are you like this. Pilgrim!!”

“Keuuuugh!”

Callius knelt down and grabbed his wrist, sweat dripping down his body.

In return for the completion of the quest, his divine power rose, and this had to be the evidence.

A single new stroke was drawn on the shape of the stigmata, which had previously been in the form of a simple sword, and it began to change shape.

A crescent-like stroke was added to what was originally a sword-shaped stigma.

“Uh huh.”

A silver light spread like flames from Callius’ body, and sooner a purer divine power rose though him like a fire.

“Haha…”

His body felt more comfortable.

‘My divine power rose.’

Although there’d been many times when his physical abilities had increased, this was the first time that he received divine power as a reward. Divine power , which is literally a token of faithfulness to the God you worship.

The corners of Callius’ lips curved up.

The amount of divine power directly increased, and the quality became purer.

As the rank increased, his physical level also rose as a whole.

He’d gotten a windfall.

「Callius von Jervain」
「Occupation」 – Pilgrim
「Spirit」 – Level 4
「Divine Power」 – 2971/3251
「Talent」 – [Bard’s Blessing – Best]
「Characteristics」 – [Verse of Grace] [Nobility’s Duty] [Scapegrace of the Count Family] [Death Verse Composition (사시작비) – Die Not Before the Hour (死時昨非)][1] [Prodigal Son of the Order] [Gluttony]
[Ability]
Strength – 19+(10)
Agility – 15+(10)
Skill – 7
Health – 15+(10)
Faith – 20

Until now, Callius’ divine power had been level 5.

This time it seemed to have risen to the 4th grade.

The level of divine power is a measure of the pilgrim’s spirit.

The higher the level of divine power, the higher the believer’s level of physique – exponentially higher.

Depending on the level of spirit, the body gradually changes to be closer to God.[2]

‘As the quality of divine power goes up, strength, agility, and health also go up.’

After clenching and opening his fists with satisfaction, Callius glanced at the corpse of the man lying in the corner.

Knowing that the level of divine power had risen, it was time to make a carcass.

Roughly joining Arsando’s severed arm and head together with the rest of the corpse, his hand reached out.

“O great Valtherus, let the forsaken twilight burn in the dawn.”

Slurp.

As pure divine power radiated from his fingertips, a strange wind flowed from Arsando’s body.

Soon, his body was enveloped in a halo, and a sword formed in Callius’s hand.

“Oh.”

The blade of the carcass sword was of a dark blue hue.

A blue blade means a life sword.

That’s what the dark blue colour symbolized.

‘A life sword.’

It was the first time Callius had made a sword from a pilgrim.

It was the first life sword he’d ever held in his hands.

A sword that seemed to stick to the hand, so good was its sense of grip.

“That’s why you have to have good gear.”

Arsando.

Verse of Grace didn’t come out this time, but it didn’t matter.

Callius had no intention of doing that anyway.

Callius, who roughly hung the sword called Arsando around his waist, looked at Leone, the young lord who was still smiling amidst his tears.

‘But this is amazing.’

This wasn’t the original story.

‘I should’ve killed both Leone and the pilgrim, to get the most benefit as a player…’

Leone didn’t die.

Originally, he was an unlucky character who got caught up in a fight and died under a pilgrim’s sword.

In addition, his potential was high, so Leone had enough aptitude to possibly transform into a carcass even higher ranked than a life sword.

‘But he didn’t die.’

What kind of change was this?

Callius looked at Leone with strange eyes.

‘Should I kill you?’

A sword that was even better than a life sword might come out.

He couldn’t remember the exact settings, but there was nothing wrong with having one more high-level carcass.

“Hmm….”

But Callius, who was thinking with his arms crossed, finally let out a deep sigh.

‘He’s a poor kid.’

He did feel somewhat sorry, but at the same time, he was curious as to what will happen.

Leone who had greater potential than a life sword.

If he left this guy alone, how would he grow, and what kind of impact would that have on this world?

Callius wondered.

“How long are you going to cry? I returned your mother to you and saved your life. At least serve me some food and alcohol.”

“Yes, of course – eh? Alcohol?”

Leone was taken aback by the bold request that didn’t seem like it had come from a priest.

“I want some wine.”


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 사시작비 is being translated as Death Verse Composition (changed from Four Verse Composition).

[2] 성력 is being translated as Spirit, 신성력 as Divine Power.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 2

Three years ago.

“In the name of the great Valtherus, I appoint you as a pilgrim of the sword.”

Inside the Church of Valtherus.

“Callius. I pass to you the stigma and the token of Valtherus…”

The stigma will caress the back of your hand to prove that you are a son of God.

The token will hang on your neck and make you feel that your Father is watching over you.

“Do not forget that finding his sword is the pilgrim’s purpose on his pilgrimage.”

The stigma was stamped on the back of the hand.

The rosary was hung over his neck.

“Ah…”

I was reborn as Callius, a devotee of Valtherus and a pilgrim of the sword.

And then I found out –

That this world of my rebirth, was a world that I myself had made.

[The Pilgrim’s Path].

A large game project that I’d participated in producing. There, I’d taken on the role of the story writer and producer, and the game had been nearing completion.

‘Killed.’

I can’t remember why I was killed.

But the cold feel of the blade stabbing my back and the cool feeling of my throat being cut still haunt me.

That’s it. I was killed.

And –

“Reborn.”

That was one fact I discovered while wandering around.

I had no choice but to know.

Because all the characters in this world were created by me.

Callius.

Even the existence of the person who I had now become is something I created.

So I couldn’t not know.

As it had been a large-scale project, the story occupied a huge part.

A production period spanning ten years.

Each character had a story to tell. If it had been any other game, I wouldn’t have done that.

But in [The Pilgrim’s Path], I had no choice but to do so. This was because the beginning of the game itself was to turn dead characters into swords.

People becoming weapons.

[The Pilgrim’s Path] started from that idea.

Even an NPC in a small town without a name.

As long as you are alive, you can turn anything into a weapon.

Because of that setting, I had to write the story of all the characters, so I easily realized that this was the world of the game I was involved in.

And thanks to that, I knew.

‘Who should I turn into a carcass sword.’

Who should I turn into a carcass, to increase my chances of surviving?

The stats vary greatly depending on what and who the carcasss is made of.

Presence and potential in life.

And by summing up the influence it has on the world, the cadaver’s ability is determined.

The more it occupies a large part in the story, the better it is when turned into a sword, and its ability to control the supremacy of the world, isn’t that only natural?

‘The carcass from an unnamed person is usually slightly stronger than an ordinary sword.’

But for soldiers on the battlefield –

The rule is a little different.

There are five grades among swords.

Carcass (주), Life (명), Spirit (영), Vision (환) and then at the end –

The divine sword called God.

My purpose is to obtain the divine sword and save my life from the other pilgrims as well as the imperial pagans who are aiming for the Carpe Kingdom.

And if I can…

‘To resurrect God.’

I have a small hope that Valtherus may know why I came here.

But right now, the reality is that even just saving my own life is difficult.

“At least, five years from now.”

Within five years, the Kingdom of Carpe will be destroyed by the exiled pagan Gods and their followers, and the God Valtherus and His followers will all be annihilated.

I am also a pilgrim of Valtherus.

I can’t escape.

‘Because I can’t even become an apostate, with this body of mine.’

Jet black hair, gray pupils.

Jervain, one of the seven sacred families that inherited physical traits resembling the appearance of God. I am the one living the life of Callius von Jervain.

If one with with such a striking appearance apostatizes, he would be killed by the Church before the followers of the pagan Gods get a chance.

If there’s one thing that’s fortunate.

“Because I was the author.”

Most of the story of this unfinished game was written by me.

Callius.

The links and ties to this body.

And even the stories woven together by those relationships.

Five years remain until the fall of the kingdom.

Within that time, I must find a way to protect myself.

There are two main ways.

“I wonder if I could find a powerful sword and become stronger.”

If not, I can only ask the sword.

It is a way to listen to the Verse of Grace (시은) – Corpse Grace (屍恩)[1] and increase your power as a reward.

Seuuk.

Among the corpses at my feet.

I see it with my eyes.

The bitterness she embraced while she was alive shines like the soft moonlight, exuding its presence.

Invisible to ordinary pilgrims, who are strengthened by wielding their swords and practicing their devotion.

However, I am different. Because of what I see –

A corpse with grudges entangled.

If you turn this into a carcass sword, another growth method is possible.

That is, Verse of Grace (시은) – Corpse Grace (屍恩).

A ‘secret quest’. Bodily grace.

Among the many corpses lying at my feet.

I shall turn the corpse with the strongest hate into a carcass. And if I fulfill their wish, they will give me the strength I need.

I don’t know what would be given.

‘Because the reward design of the quests was not under my jurisdiction.’

For the past three years, I have achieved basic growth by listening to the stories of these trivial corpses and relieving them over and over again.

Thanks to that, I was able to beat the knights on the battlefield with my bare hands, and even able to turn the beasts of the frontier into pieces of meat without any weapons.

But I’m still not satisfied.

If it’s only to this extent, it’s far from being able to deal with the fanatics of the empire.

Saa.

A silver light shines, and a new form is born in my grasp.

Click.

“A rapier, is it?”

A thin and long rapier.

Around three centimeters wide. About one meter and forty centimeters in length.

Well-balanced, flexible, and yet quite strong at the same time.

A carcass sword close to a life sword.

“Rapier… it was here.”

I didn’t see her face as she was wearing a helmet.

However, looking at the condition of the sword, it seems that the potential during her lifetime was not bad.

I looked at the rapier.

The soft light emanating from it began to tell me the wish of its life.

It could be said to be easy to express, but it wasn’t.

Their anger just enters my head and shows what they want.

The wishes of those who die in the turbulence of the age are all usually the same.

Revenge for an unjust death.

Or regret for those left behind.

“I’m picking up something that’s bothering me.”

The memories of the carcass sword flowing into my mind revealed the appearance of a castle and its many faces.

Among them, the blonde child who looked like a son was the clearest.

Maybe this time –

“Should I find your son…?”

It was the regret of a mother who was worried about the son she had left behind.


Torrett, a small estate located near the northwestern border.

It was too small to be called a manor, and rather resembled a rural village.

There were traces of the rapier’s owner living here.

Callius looked around the estate a little and strode towards the lord’s castle.

The residents who glanced at him murmured that it was a pilgrim.

‘They’re not rejecting me.’

They weren’t throwing stones, so it was already fortunate enough.

Unless it was a nobleman’s mansion, the treatment was up to the public, so Calius sighed involuntarily.

The way he was relieved by not having stones thrown at him gave birth to some sadness in his heart.

“Pilgrim, take this.”

“?”

He took a moment to breathe.

A little girl had brought a wild flower and handed it to him.

“…”

Callius’ thoughts stopped at the first gift of flowers he had ever received.

The memories of the past three years, when stones and knives were all that came, flashed past him like a lantern.

“Did you also come to catch the bad guys who’re tormenting our village, pilgrim?”

The girl who gave him a look with her bright eyes, and seemed to have a high affinity for the pilgrims.

Callius, who’d gotten dazed, soon returned to focus.

‘Another pilgrim?’

There were parts that could be inferred from the girl’s words.

“Are there any other pilgrims here besides me?”

Callius’ eyes sharpened.

“Yes! He cleared out the bandits in Torrett! So it’s very easy for us to go out of town now.”

“Hey, Eri! Don’t bother the pilgrim!”

One of the townspeople called out the girl’s name and bowed his head to Callius.

The girl named Eri started to leave with a smile, but Callius stopped her.

“Where is the pilgrim now?”

“Staying in the lord’s castle! Bye-bye then!”

Eri disappeared, and Callius started running straight to the lord’s castle.

‘Pilgrims don’t do favors.’

Pilgrims of the Order of Valtherus do not offer unpaid favors.

Why should somebody from the Church that only has the talent to turn corpses into swords, do anything for these poor villagers?

‘The only purpose of a pilgrim is a sword.’

A stronger sword. A more powerful sword.

Only that.

So, if the pilgrim did a favor, there was a good reason.

‘If you do this wrong… .’

Verse of Grace. Lord’s castle. Pilgrim.

In an instant, assumptions fit together like a puzzle in his mind. Power entered the rapier in his hand.

“Uh, uh!”

“What are you!”

Passing by the guards guarding the gate, he jumped over the fence.

After three years of training, he could achieve this much with ease.

Whik!

Thud!

Taat!

People screamed as they saw Callius rushing like the wind.

“Who are you!”

It wasn’t soldiers who were guarding the lord’s castle.

‘Their armours aren’t in good condition.’

Tattered leather-padded armour that could’ve been picked up anywhere.

Scarred faces, dirty with grime.

Mercenaries.

“What are you doing! Stop him!!”

Calius’s hand clenched into a fist, swung back –

And shot forward.

Thump!

“Ouch!”

A mercenary dropped down after being hit by Callius’ fist and rolled on the ground.

When the large man was laid out with a single blow, the others started to panic.

“Die! Gahk–”

He grabbed another mercenary who’d rushed in brandishing a weapon by the neck and raised him up into the air.

Chi! The man’s face turned red as if he was choking.

He was a nameless mercenary.

And Callius’ physical abilities that’d been strengthened through quests over the past three years, were not at a level that idiots like this could withstand.

“Where is the pilgrim?”

Callius hoped it wasn’t what he thought it was.

But it kept coming to his mind.

‘I think I wrote this kind of story.’

He couldn’t remember the exact details, but he recalled writing something similar.

After writing side stories for at least a decade, it was natural that he couldn’t remember every single detail.

But, a young lord.

A pilgrim aiming for that lord.

Just what was it again –

“Ah, he’s in the office with the lord…”

“You, crazy! Why did you tell him that!”

“But the captain is dying!”

Thump!

Callius put down the mercenary who was apparently the captain, and quickly ran towards the office.

‘I don’t have to do this, but…’

Click.

The rapier was still hanging from his waist.

It had no scabbard.

Scabbards are where swords return to rest.

Therefore, carcass swords do not come with their own scabbards. Because carcass swords are meant to return to the bosom of God in the end.

Callius pulled out the rapier and kicked open the office door.

Bang!

And what he saw was –

“Ah…”

A young lord with a sword brushing the tip of his chin, and an unknown pilgrim holding that sword.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] Si-Eun (시은) is being translated as Verse of Grace.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 1

“Three years.”

Under the heavy rain pouring down like the tears of a God, I press my hood down and walk with hurried steps.

Three years.

That much time has already passed since I started living here.

If you say it’s short, it’s short; if you say it’s long, it’s long.

But I can assure you.

These three years have never left me with any happy memories.

“For Valtherus!!”

“For our God Lactus!”

A sharp sword creates death, and death piles up the corpses like a mountain.

And then those corpses, again –

Are refined into new swords.

Three years ago.

I became a pilgrim in such a cruel world.


Caw! Caw!

Shoo!

Feeling a presence, the crow that was feeding on the flesh of the corpses stirred its wings and flew away.

The green meadows were stained with blood and devastated by the aftermath of the war.

A scenery that was unforgivingly bleak.

The corpses piled over it had become as a mountain; and the hungry beasts as well as the humans who were no better glared at each other as they took advantage of it.

“Uh, hey. Hey. Look over there. It’s a pilgrim.”

“It’s true. The rosary of the sword hanging from his neck and the stigma on the back of his hand… He’s a real pilgrim.”

Unlike the wild beasts that dug up corpses only to fill their stomachs, the figures of the children who came in search of loot were being reflected in those grey pupils.

“… A pilgrim of the sword.”

He wore a pure white hood, but an impressive shock of jet-black hair could be glimpsed under it. The sharp grey eyes looked like they didn’t belong to an ordinary human being.

The necklace hanging from his neck was a rosary.

The stigma of a God in the shape of a sword was on the back of his right hand.

These people were often seen on battlefields.

Followers of Valtherus.

Pilgrims who wandered around in search of a sword at the call of their God.

Or

“Sword madman.”

A child who’d been rummaging through the bodies quickly threw a stone.

It flew in a long parabolic arc, but the stone thrown with the power of a child fell helplessly at the feet of the pilgrim.

“Get out of here, you damned swordsman!”

Famine and poverty caused by war inherit its violence. The resentful gazes that had no choice but to blame someone else in order to survive turned towards the pilgrim.

The children’s faces were furious with hateful frowns, but their faltering legs were mired in fear.

They flinched as those indifferent grey eyes stared back at them.

“This war happened because of you crazy people, who turned the princess into a sword!!”

“Yeah, that’s right! Get out of here!”

“It’s all because of you!”

Pilgrims were devotees of swordsmanship, who worshipped only swords and the God Valtherus.

Only one thing mattered to them.

The divine power that grants miracles.

“We don’t have a body to offer someone like you!!”

“Fuck off right now!!”

To draw the soul out of a body that has lost its warmth, and turn it into a sword.

That is the power of their God.

The only power that Valtherus gave them.

Carcass Sword (주검) Resident Sword (駐劍).[1] It was called a divine miracle.

Sword pilgrims

Were priests who performed miracles by turning the corpses of the dead into swords.

That was what it means to be a pilgrim of the sword.

“You guys turned people into swords and this is what happened!”

God’s miracle is exceptionally discriminatory, so the power of the sword would differ depending on its origin.

There were many pilgrims who secretly killed people with great potential and turned them into weapons. Whenever a neighbor disappeared without a sound, some would always suspect it to be the work of a pilgrim…

Those who’d heard of the notoriety of the pilgrims, or whose family had been taken away like that, naturally had no liking for the people who performed such divine miracles.

Rather, they

“Demon!!”

They called the pilgrims demons and despised them.

A follower of God being called a demon, what could be more contemptuous than this?

However, this pilgrim merely continued on his way without responding, as if he was long used to such insults.

The children, who’d been staring at him as if he was not even human, finally returned to searching the mountain of corpses.

It was then.

Clop, clop, clop!

The harsh sound of horseshoes rumbled across the ground.

“O pilgrim, servant of the great Valtherus! Stop for a moment!”

The knight in the vanguard stopped near the pilgrim’s feet and said with a loud voice.

Not even bothering to get off his horse, the knight spoke with a dignified posture.

“O son of the great Valtherus, you who have entered the territory of Lutens. In the name of the Lord of the Western Provinces, Quardal de Lutens, you are invited to the castle.”

The pilgrim’s gaze rested upon the lance of knights.

They looked like veterans, and their spirits were high enough to pierce the skies. Perhaps they were returning victorious from some war.

They behaved like one had no choice but to follow their order.

The pilgrim’s eyes narrowed coldly. Dry lips parted.

“Only Divine Valtherus can block a pilgrim’s way. Move aside.”

An obvious refusal.

The knights immediately drew their swords as if they’d anticipated this in advance.

Schwing!

“We truly need a pilgrim.”

“You don’t need a pilgrim, but a miracle from God.”

“That’s right. The lord wants to turn all the corpses here into swords.”

“Are you going to start another war just after all this killing? You’re crazy.”

Taking someone’s life means also creating a thread of resentment.

‘Blood calls for more blood.’

A new war will cause nothing but that.

The pilgrim shook his head.

“I’m sorry, but we are desperate, too. I can’t accept your refusal.”

A huge amount of money had been spent to prepare for this war.

To make up for that

The lord was now trying to catch any pilgrims passing through his lands.

To turn the corpses piled up like a mountain into swords with the miracle of Valtherus!

As long as he had pilgrims working for him, it was a feasible idea.

“You’re doing something that deserves punishment. Aren’t you afraid of God’s wrath?”

“For us, the enemy before our eyes takes precedence over the wrath of God.”

The pilgrim fell silent.

The status of the God worshipped by this kingdom on the road to ruin had long since fallen to the gutter.

Looking at him standing in silence, the knight at the vanguard poured out more unanswered words.

“Of course, we will treat you with the utmost respect. With the war approaching, amenities may be a bit lacking, but we will do our best to serve you. Aren’t you tired of your long pilgrimage? It wouldn’t be bad to settle down for a while and then leave again.

“Pilgrim, your divine power is not infinite, correct? It’d be better if you don’t have to use it too much.”

The moment the pilgrim was about to disregard the man and take another step

Thump.

Claanggg, clang!

An iron helmet rolled down from the mountain of corpses.

“Who!

“A thief?”

The knight’s gaze, cold as frost, pierced the child hiding among the corpses.

“Ugh!”

It was the child who’d spoken contemptuous words to the pilgrim earlier. He was frozen in place and mentally crushed by the knight’s surging aura, and had no chance to escape.

“The bounty here belongs to Lutens. Pay for the crime of theft with your life.”

The knight took out his bow, pulled on the bowstring and fired an arrow.

The arrow cut through the wind and pierced the child’s heart.

The eyes of the child who died without a single scream, reached the pilgrim.

It was a futile death.

However, there was no emotion in the pilgrim’s eyes.

Children die and old people die.

It’s just a matter of being late or early.

But just as he was about to quietly look away

The pilgrim’s eyes changed completely.

The body of the dead child gleamed with a silvery light that only he could recognize.

“Pilgrim…”

The gaze of the knight who’d shot the arrow turned back to the pilgrim.

But the pilgrim was nowhere to be found.

When the knight searched for his whereabouts, he’d already neared the slowly cooling corpse of the child.

The moment the knights were about to move

The man who appeared to be their leader raised his hand and blocked them.

“It’s a miracle of God.”

Ssssss.

Grains of silver light flowed from the body of the dead child. The light which gathered at the pilgrim’s fingertips soon condensed and formed a single shape.

A double-edged sword.

However, it was different from a normal sword.

The edge of its blade was shining a faint blue.

The knights knew.

That was the miracle of Valtherus for which they had displayed such cynic anticipation.

The only power He bestowed.

A carcass sword!

The gaze of the knights who witnessed the light of miracle became sharp.

“If only that miracle…”

If you could arm the soldiers with carcass swords that were stronger than steel, victory in the upcoming war could be guaranteed. The knights’ eyes were dyed with greed.

“Pilgrim!”

However, the pilgrim did not answer their call.

He was still looking at the sword emitting a soft light.

And when the light faded

The pilgrim spoke.

“Obviously, it’s a grudge?”

The knight-captain’s eyebrows furrowed.

Grudge? What grudge was the man talking about?

He wanted to speak up and ask, but couldn’t.

Because that was then

Rustle. The figure of the pilgrim disappeared with the light sound of the wind.

“Huh?!”

The knight-captain was momentarily surprised.

“Uh…”

His gaze rotated.

He saw his own body atop his horse, and then he fell to the floor.

“Ah!”

“Captain!”

The head of the knight-captain had been cut off.

The startled cries of the knights and the whinnies of their horses resounded across the plains.

“Avenge the captain!”

“Kill that pilgrim!”

Schwiinggg!

The pilgrim’s sword swung.

The carcass sword in his hand broke a knight’s weapon in two and ripped apart his steel armour like butter.

There was an overwhelming difference between the quality of their weapons.

The pilgrim thought so, cynically.

After a while

Drip, drip.

The drops of blood running down the pilgrim’s carcass sword were falling to the ground. That was the only sound that could be heard across the calm and desolate plain.

Sssssss.

A silver light leaked from the sword held by the pilgrim. Soon, the shape of the sword dissolved, as if it was crumbling into ashes, and disappeared.

The pilgrim left the vanishing sword behind him as if nothing had happened and quietly continued walking along the road.

Light shone through the stigma on the back of his hand, which symbolized his status as a pilgrim of Valtherus.

[Cente’s Grudge]

[Strength +1]

A faint smile spread across the pilgrim’s lips and then disappeared.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 주검 (lit. corpse sword), translated as ‘carcass sword’. ‘Carcass’ will also be used to describe the base grade of such swords.

Chapters 1-50 are being cleaned up, so the readers might notice inconsistent capitalization rules and other changes. This message will be removed once it’s complete.


Sword Pilgrim

Sword Pilgrim

See More: NovelUpdates

Callius von Jervain.

A character who dies no matter what he does. A character who falls into a forced choice route where he can only die, no matter his choices up to that point. However, there is a single route where the character can live and play the game.

And I have to carve out that route somehow.

Because I’ve become Callius von Jervain in the game.